《Check in to the Douluo Continent》 CH 1 Chapter 1: First time clocking in! Meteor Tears! Outside the Holy Spirit Village. The sky was bright, and the white mist covered the various wooden houses that were not tall in the village. A little boy in simple linen clothes ran out slowly from the door of the misty village. He had wheat-colored skin, bright eyes, and even breathing. He ran towards the hill ahead without hesitation. Halfway through the run, he suddenly remembered something, stopped at the foot of the hill, and looked at one of the boulders. I saw a little boy about his size lying on the boulder. The little boy has beautiful eyebrows and is very pleasing to the eye, but at this time he has a lazy look on his face. He is lying on a boulder with Erlang¡¯s legs upturned, and his mouth is still holding a blue and silver grass that can be seen everywhere in the village. It tastes delicious. ¡°Brother Feng, get up so early every day, will you exercise with me today?¡± He smiled at the little boy on the boulder and said. ¡°Little San¡¯er? Stand down, I¡¯m lying down soundly, squinting for a while, it¡¯s getting hotter and hotter, come and wake me up after you finish your exercise. ¡± The little boy on the boulder didn¡¯t open his eyes. He seemed to have known that he was coming, so he said lazily. ¡°¡­Brother Feng, can you stop calling me by the name of Xiao San¡¯er¡­.?¡± Tang San gave a wry smile. Brother Feng, his full name is Wang Feng. A few months older than him, the famous little slacker in Holy Soul Village. Most of the other five or six-year-old boys, at this age, get up early and exercise to prepare for the upcoming awakening of the martial art. Or get up early to plow the land and follow their parents to do some farm work. Just Brother Feng, he often looked hopeless from the morning, lying down and doing nothing. However, Brother Feng was very pitiful. When he was first born, he heard the village chief¡¯s grandfather say that his mother passed away because of dystocia. His father was also over-sad later, and he became ill from hard work. He also passed away in less than a year. As a result, Brother Feng was adopted by the village chief grandfather. As the days passed, Brother Feng gradually became aware that, in addition to worshiping his parents every year, he would not be immersed in the sadness of his parents¡¯ early death. Although he is lazy, Brother Feng is indeed very smart. Thinking of this, Tang San still looked at the little boy lying on the boulder with some admiration. In the past few years, Brother Feng didn¡¯t know what methods he had used to greatly increase the production of grain and vegetables in Holy Soul Village, making the originally barren Holy Soul Village gradually rich. Brother Feng also erected the pillar at the entrance of the village, which was in the mouth of the village chief grandfather, probably the handprint left by the legendary soul saint. To outsiders, this is the handprint left by the soul saint, and he also compiled a lot of stories, which are almost miraculous, saying that as long as you come to admire him and touch him, you will have the possibility of becoming a soul saint in the future! It attracted tourists from the surrounding villages, even from Notting City, there are often tourists who come to the village to admire it. The remote and barren Holy Soul Village was directly built to look like a small town in less than two years. Even my father said that this Feng kid has a different brain than others¡­ clever and sensible. The whole village likes him. But he¡¯s too lazy. ¡°Not junior San¡­¡± Wang Feng thought about it and said: ¡°Could it be, Senior San?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang San looked speechless, ¡°Let¡¯s call Little San, Brother Feng, I¡¯ll go to exercise first.¡± Having said that, Tang San waved his hand and swiftly climbed towards the distant hill. Although he is small, his hands and feet are very agile. The small mountain pack, which is more than a hundred meters high, seems to be on the ground in front of him. In just a few minutes, he climbed to the top of the mountain. ¡°As the saying goes, three points are destined to be destined, seven points depend on hard work¡­ninety points depend on golden fingers¡­As the protagonist of Douluo Continent, it¡¯s just different¡­¡± Wang Feng looked at Tang San¡¯s clean skills with a smile on his face. Where is this skill that a six-year-old boy should have? Just like himself, let alone climb up, after running for a while, he can¡¯t get kicked. ¡°They¡¯re all transmigrates¡­ Little San, you are reborn from the strong¡­¡± Wang Feng sighed leisurely: ¡°I¡¯m different, I¡¯m a weak person¡­ I¡¯m a 21st-century nerd, how did I cross over into the world of the Douluo Continent? Even if I crossed over, I crossed over to a supporting character.¡± ¡°Golden Finger won¡¯t give me one either. How do I play with this? ¡± Yes Wang Feng was also a crossover, but compared to the protagonist Tang San, it was much worse. There is no background against the sky, no Dingding system, and there is no martial arts spirit¡­ Of course, Wang Feng was extremely eager, but he didn¡¯t! Therefore, after Wang Feng salted fish for six years, he could only rely on the wisdom of his previous life to reluctantly improve the Holy Soul Village, so that he and the people in the village could live a little more comfortably. ¡°In a short while, it will be the official plot of Douluo Continent. The tool man Su Yuntao should be almost here¡­ If I awaken any sickle martial spirit or hoe martial spirit, I would simply hit my head on the tofu and kill it directly. ¡± Wang Feng chewed the blue silver grass and looked at Tang San who was on the small mountain bag, breathing and exhaling and was cultivating Xuan Tian Gong and Purple Extreme Devil Pupils. In my eyes, it was incomparable envy. He sits on this boulder every day and watches Tang San practicing, just thinking that he could steal a move or half a move. It¡¯s a pity that he is not a genius and has no perspective. After watching it for more than a year, I didn¡¯t see anything. Instead, watching Tang San gradually become stronger, there are baskets of lemons, just baskets of lemons. ¡°Those Douluo fan-fiction novels you read in the previous life, if you just worship with Tang San and become a brother, they will teach you all the secrets of Tang Sect¡­ What a bunch of idiots!¡± Thinking of this, Wang Feng immediately cursed those hateful Shabi authors. This Tang San is not a six-year-old child. His soul is a genius who has played tricks on many high-level officials of the Tang Sect and can also create the supreme secret weapon of the Tang Sect, the Buddha Anger Tang Lian, and learn the highest internal skills of the Tang Sect. Still the soul of an adult! Even his father Tang Hao didn¡¯t say anything about this Xuantian Treasure Record. When he was six years old, he kept it as the biggest secret. How could I tell you about an outsider? People have just crossed to the Douluo Continent not long ago. Even if you are a brother, Tang San will definitely pass it on to you. ¡°I really want to go back¡­ Eh, I don¡¯t have a mobile phone, no computer, I can¡¯t swipe Douyin, and I can¡¯t play games. S9 doesn¡¯t know if G2 won or FPX won. ¡± Wang Feng sighed. In the past six years, he has been thinking about going back all the time. If there were golden fingers, Wang Feng would feel that he would definitely be proud and ambitious. In this Douluo continent, he would cross the four seas, fight fiercely in all directions, marry a few beautiful girls, create a reputation, and leave a legendary story.¡­ No? Forget it, salted fish. After a while, as the sun rose on the horizon, a cloud of purple haze fell on the earth, as if it was covered with a layer of bright clothes. Wang Feng also felt a faint warmth. ¡°Little San, that kid, you should have finished your training soon, right?¡± As soon as Wang Feng finished muttering, he saw Tang San walking down the hill in high spirits. ¡°Brother Feng, why are you still holding blue silver grass in your mouth?¡± Tang San looked at Wang Feng, who was still lying on the boulder, basking in the newborn Sun, and said helplessly. ¡°Why, do you still look down on Blue Silver Grass?¡± Wang Feng chewed a few times. ¡°After all, this is¡­the most ordinary grass.¡± Tang San said with serious thought, ¡°However, although it is an ordinary grass, it has the most vigorous vitality and the most tenacious vitality. In this regard, Blue Silver grass is not ordinary. I don¡¯t mean to look down on it. ¡± Hearing these words, Wang Feng looked at Tang San with a dumb expression. Worthy of being the protagonist, he is different from the rest of the kids, and he can still say these meaningful words. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I decided, little San, your martial spirit will be Blue Silver Grass in the future!¡± Wang Feng said lazily. ¡°Brother Feng, you are too damaged¡­¡± Tang San smiled bitterly, ¡°Curse me!¡± After all, this is the most common grass, Tang San still hopes that his martial spirit will be a little better.¡­ ¡°However, the martial soul can only appear after awakening, Brother Feng, what you said is not counted¡­¡± Tang San left with a smile, and he didn¡¯t forget to look back and say, ¡°Brother Feng, remember to go back to the village for dinner.¡± Wang Feng watched Tang San go away in silence, sighed faintly, and his heart was sour for a while. It was also at this time. ¡°Ding, the plot of Douluo Continent has officially begun¡­ Congratulations to the host for checking in for the first time and getting the item: Meteor Tears! ¡± ¡°Note, the items will be delivered to the host in a realistic manner, and they are expected to arrive tonight¡­Please pay attention to check.¡± ¡°The next time you check in the location: Holy Soul Village, Wuhun Hall! If you can reach the innate full soul power to punch in, additional mysterious martial arts souls will be triggered! Hope the host will work hard to improve! ¡± Boom! As this voice sounded in his mind, Wang Feng jumped up from the boulder like a cat with fried hair! Flushed with excitement¡­ CH 2.1 Chapter 2: The Power of Meteor Tears! Wang Feng jumped directly from the boulder (1/2) Auxiliary punch card system? I knew that Goldfinger might be late, but he would never be absent! ¡°Meteor Tears¡­Isn¡¯t this the golden finger of the protagonist in [Star Change]?¡± For the first time in six years, Wang Feng was so excited. As a small house, all kinds of anime novels are naturally a cinch. The Change of the Stars is also a very famous novel. Among them, the protagonist Qin Yu¡¯s golden finger is the meteor tears, which are condensed from the energy gathered by the legendary goddess of Life after her death. In the early days, it was able to greatly increase the speed of absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth, and at the same time, it also possessed a very strong ability to recover. The protagonist Qin Yu relied on this object in the early days to break through the limits of the human body again and again, becoming more and more powerful! And as you become stronger, you can slowly develop more abilities. ¡°With this thing, even if I don¡¯t know the unique skills in Tang San¡¯s Xuantian Treasure Records¡­ As long as I practice beyond the limit again and again, my body will become extremely powerful!¡± After Wang Feng was excited, he quickly calmed down and began to think. Now that you have golden fingers, you can¡¯t salted fish for the time being. With the hope of becoming stronger, Wang Feng is full of motivation, feeling that his whole body is full of strength, and the future seems to be bright.¡­ So, Wang Feng continued to lie on the boulder, turned over by the way, and thought again with the blue silver grass in his hand. ¡°The auxiliary punch-in system said that Meteor tears will not arrive until the evening. It¡¯s useless to be anxious now¡­ I¡¯ll figure out how to exercise first. ¡± Wang Feng was suddenly a little fortunate. When he was on Earth, he watched a lot of training videos, such as abs rippers, Russian stand-up, special forces devil training¡­ I often look over and over in the quilt with excitement¡­ then, I throw it in the trash and eat it. Practice? Does not exist. That thing is terrible to practice. If you haven¡¯t worked hard for a few years, you can¡¯t expect to achieve the slightest achievement. If you don¡¯t do well, it¡¯s easy to get things wrong. With Meteor tears, it will be different, the time will be greatly reduced, and the efficiency will be improved, and there will never be an accident. ¡°According to the time Grandpa Jack said¡­ Brother Tao should come to the Martial Soul Hall in Holy Spirit Village for the awakening ceremony in a month¡­¡± Wang Feng secretly thought, ¡°If I can check in at the Martial Soul Hall of Holy Spirit Village and can check in with my innate full soul power, I can get additional rewards¡­ In other words, within this month, I need to reach my innate full soul power¡­ just like Junior San¡­¡± ¡°However, Junior san has been practicing for several years, and only during the awakening ceremony, he awakened with innate soul-filling power¡­¡± ¡°For a month¡­it seems that I have to stop eating or drinking¡­¡± While thinking about it, Wang Feng took a break, went back to Holy Spirit Village for a meal, and then hurried out again. Until night. When night fell and the breeze was cool, Wang Feng looked at the starry sky and waited quietly on a high platform outside a small grove. ¡°Meteor tears, it should have fallen from a meteor, right?¡± Wang Feng stared at the dark night. Suddenly a ray of light appeared, cutting through the dark sky, and a meteor shot across Wang Feng¡¯s position from the distant sky! ¡°Coming!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s eyes widened, he looked straight at the meteor, and slammed it directly at him: ¡°Fuck¡­ wouldn¡¯t you just smash me to death? Is it possible that I, Wang Feng, want to be the first person to be stoned to death by golden fingers? ¡± However, Wang Feng thought too much. I saw that light, directly from the position where it rushed into his heart, bursts of light lines appeared on his chest, which were beautiful, like a blooming sunflower. Wang Feng felt that his heart seemed to beat a few times, and vaguely, he could feel a surging force. ¡°My heart, can it be integrated with meteor tears¡­¡± Wang Feng looked at the slightly glowing heart and said secretly: ¡°It won¡¯t turn into a nuclear reactor, right?¡± Thinking about it, Wang Feng¡¯s mind was agitated, and he ran frantically towards the front, trying to see if his body had changed. But after running for a while, Wang Feng felt numb in his legs and began to feel dizzy.¡­ ¡°The body has not become stronger¡­ It seems that it needs to reach a certain limit to stimulate the power of meteor tears¡­¡± Wang Feng gritted his teeth. In this small forest, the road is relatively rugged, and it is far more tiring to run than ordinary roads. The six-year-old body runs at high intensity for more than ten minutes. Wang Feng felt a little suffocated by his breathing, and couldn¡¯t breathe at all. ¡°This golden finger is not fake, is it?¡± Wang Feng felt that every time he ran one more step, there was another will in his mind, seducing himself, as if to say: ¡°Stop and run again, you will die¡­don¡¯t hold on¡­it¡¯s useless¡­¡± ¡°Roll thick! I want to become stronger! I want a girl, I want martial soul, I want innate soul power, and I have to pretend. Force! You can¡¯t deceive me! ¡± Wang Feng roared loudly in his heart, ¡°I have golden fingers. If I can¡¯t hold on, I, Wang Feng, are really an iron waste!¡± While yelling and persisting in his heart, Wang Feng continued to run. As if to vent the unwillingness to be mediocre for more than 20 years in his previous life, as well as the years of travelling to the Douluo Continent, Tang San¡¯s baskets of lemons were all vented. Wang Feng¡¯s pace was getting slower and slower¡­ His legs began to tremble, his face turned red, and his pupils began to diverge. This is a sign of collapse. At this time, he had been running for nearly an hour, and his young body, which had not exercised at the age of six, was almost the limit. Beads of sweat, big beans, flowed all over the body, soaked clothes, and short hair, as if they had just been washed. Wang Feng felt that his consciousness was blurred. ¡°I really used up all my will in my two lifetimes. No, I can¡¯t stop¡­¡± Wang Feng¡¯s consciousness felt a little vague, and he didn¡¯t know how long he had been running. It should be almost two hours. He felt that he had reached the limit. In this state, the line of sight has long been blurred¡­ CH 2.2 Chapter 2: The Power of Meteor Tears! Wang Feng jumped directly from the boulder (2/2) Boom boom! His sluggish feet were directly mixed on a stone, and Wang Feng was mixed on the ground. With this fall, Wang Feng felt that he was endlessly tired, like a tide, rushing from all directions.¡­ The body doesn¡¯t feel like it belongs to you anymore. In this extreme state, Wang Feng feels in close contact with death.¡­ This is indeed the case. A little boy who has no exercise, suddenly running with such high intensity, can easily suffocate and die of fatigue. But¡­ It was also at this moment that a gentle energy slowly radiated from Wang Feng¡¯s heart to all parts of his body. That feeling is 10,000 times more comfortable than soaking in a hot spring! Muscles and joints worn out by sudden high-intensity exercise, as well as various parts of the body, quickly begin to recover¡­ As if reborn in a bath of fire, under the washing of this energy, even the cells seem to have been reborn and become full of activity. ¡°It¡¯s so cool¡­¡± Wang Feng almost screamed¡­ How uncomfortable it was just now, and how cool it is now. Moreover, you can almost personally experience the feeling that all parts of the body become stronger under the washing of the energy overflowing with meteor tears! Ten minutes later. Wang Feng opened his eyes, and with a sudden effort on all fours, he straightened up. ¡°After the body exceeds the limit¡­it becomes stronger, this meteor tear is really powerful, even if I don¡¯t know any exercises¡­it¡¯s enough to make me stronger!¡± Wang Feng rubbed his fists and felt his visible strengthening with the naked eye, ¡°Not enough, there seems to be a faint energy flowing in my body¡­ Could it be that it is absorbed automatically? ¡± Wang Feng touched his lower abdomen. He feels that there is a warm current here¡­ Wandering along the whole body, it¡¯s still fully automatic.¡­ ¡°Now, I feel that seven or eight-year-olds should be able to knock down with one punch¡­ it¡¯s just two hours of exercise¡­¡± Wang Feng clenched his fists and was very excited, ¡°However, as I become stronger, it will be more difficult to surpass the limits of my body¡­ This warm current should be the key to innate soul power! Could it be soul power?¡± ¡°No matter what, keep exercising! I want to continue to exceed the limit! ¡± ¡­¡­ In the grove, there was another wheezing, wheezing sound. Early the next morning. The sky was dawn, Tang San had already finished washing, controlled his breathing all the way, and ran out of the village gate gently. Looking at the familiar hill packs in the distance, Tang San smiled slightly, and his gaze fell on the boulder not far away and he was stunned. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Brother Feng?¡± Tang San said in surprise. Usually, at this point, he can see Brother Feng almost every day, lying on that boulder, lying like a fish that has been picked up and dried. There was still a blue silver grass in his mouth. Why, today¡­ he¡¯s gone? I saw a ghost. Tang San said secretly in his heart, and looked around. Tang San suddenly saw a familiar figure in the grove in front of him, leaning on a tree trunk, still holding a blue silver grass in his mouth. Squinting, leisurely. ¡°Brother Feng, why did you change your posture today?¡± Tang San walked over and asked curiously, ¡°The uneven traces on the boulder should all be laid flat by you, so you won¡¯t be resting on you, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng raised his head, opened his eyes, and looked at Tang San. Suddenly, at this moment, Tang San felt that this Feng was a little different. He was unable to speak. Brother Feng¡¯s eyes, although they are still lazy, have a bit more sharp taste, just like his father, although he is lazy all the year round, when he is making iron, he occasionally shows a trace of elite gaze, which shocked Tang San¡¯s mind. It even gave him a small sense of oppression, and even his body seemed to be a bit taller. ¡°Little San¡¯er, people always have to go higher. Brother Feng, it¡¯s time for me to move.¡± Wang Feng said lightly. After a night of exercise, when the Sun was about to rise, he finally surpassed his limits for the second time, and was once again washed by the energy overflowing with meteor tears. Become stronger! ¡°Then, will you work out with me today?¡± Tang San smiled and pointed to the small mountain in front of him, ¡°However, Brother Feng, you haven¡¯t exercised for a long time. You should start with basic jogging¡­¡± At this moment, Wang Feng suddenly patted Tang San on the shoulder with a heavy voice, his voice seemed a little low: ¡°Junior, in fact, in the past few years, I hasn¡¯t told you¡­ that little mountain was conquered by me a long time ago.¡± Hearing this, Tang San was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help laughing in his heart. Fuck! Brother Feng, in the past few years, you have been lying down every day and watching me exercise. Do you conquer the air? That hill, at any rate, is more than a hundred meters high, and it is extremely rugged. Even if you exercise with me every day, you may not be able to climb it. Tang San knew that he had cultivated Xuan Tian exercises and his physical fitness had already surpassed his peers, so that he could climb up with great ease. After thinking for a while, Tang San said cautiously£º ¡°Well, Brother Feng¡­ it¡¯s already dawn¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. Do you think I¡¯m talking in my sleep? The corners of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth twitched, he smiled indifferently, and walked towards the small mountain with full force. ¡°Look good, junior San! Your brother Feng never brags! ¡± Wang Feng laughed with a loud laugh, his hands were like pliers, he grabbed the stones on the mountain wall, kicked his feet, and quickly climbed towards the small mountain. Seeing this scene, Tang San¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and he looked at it incredulously.¡­ CH 3.1 Chapter 3: Defeating Tang San? (1/2) That was incredible! In Tang San¡¯s line of sight, Feng¡¯s tiny figure was rapidly climbing upwards at a speed visible to the naked eye! Although the speed was much slower than his own, one had to know that his current strength was similar to that of an adult! When did Brother Feng become so powerful? Tang San¡¯s head was full of question marks? ¡°Moreover¡­ Brother Feng is obviously not climbing for the first time¡­ he¡¯s even familiar with very few of the corners of this hundred-metre-high hill, and is not at all as raw as he was the first time he climbed it¡­ every rock he stomps on seems to have been calculated! Even more concise and convenient than my usual route of climbing! The climbing speed was slower than mine, but the time taken was shorter than mine! That¡¯s amazing! Could it be that he had been climbing this small mountain bag for many years?¡± Tang San opened his mouth while thinking in his head. He was also a genius, but at this moment, watching Feng climb up so quickly. He felt a little sweaty. He had never considered, in the past, how to climb a mountain to save time, thanks to his extremely good physical condition. ¡°With the route Brother Feng climbed, I was able to save more time and strength than usual¡­¡± Tang San looked at the figure that was already standing on top of the mountain with an admiring expression. He, who has cultivated the Purple Demon Eye, can clearly see that Brother Feng is standing on the top of the mountain at this time, his face is not red, and he is not kicked in anger. His breath was long and lingering. The physical strength was also extremely good! ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen, Brother Feng climb this mountain¡­ not even to exercise¡­¡± Tang San felt a little puzzled. None of the other little kids his age could climb this small hill, and even if they could run up it, most of them were so tired that they lay on the ground and didn¡¯t want to move. As for Brother Feng¡¯s body that could be blown by a gust of wind¡­ ¡°Could it be that Brother Feng is exceptionally gifted? Really conquered this hill a long time ago?¡± Tang San pondered. However, no matter how much he thought about it. He couldn¡¯t have imagined¡­ that this was actually just the result of Wang Feng¡¯s one-night exercise. In order to make this comparison, Wang Feng also smeared and climbed this hill in advance, plus he had been watching Tang San exercise all these years, he had long remembered this hill clearly. Now after his body surpassed its limits and was altered by the meteor tears, not only did his physical qualities change, but even his memory, etc., began to become more and more powerful! Naturally, they were able to achieve the results they have today, climbing quickly to the top of the mountain using a labour-saving route! Agile and old-fashioned as if they had been climbing for years. After all, climbing a mountain with a scientific route¡­ ¡°What¡¯s Brother Feng doing here?¡± Not long after, Tang San watched Brother Feng at the top of the mountain, doing all sorts of strange movements. At times, he put up a finger, propped it against the ground, spread himself flat, crouched on the ground, and then propped himself up again. Sometimes it seemed as if he was sitting in the air, his body sank, and his calf and thigh were at a 90-degree angle. Occasionally, his hands were turned upside down, raised high, and then he quickly put his fingers on the ground, back and forth repeatedly. The more he watched, the more shocked Tang San felt. Because these movements seem to be simple, but in fact they consume a great deal of energy on the body! In just one tea¡¯s time, Tang San had watched as Brother Feng performed those odd movements, in groups of hundreds each! ¡°If I didn¡¯t use the Xuan Tian Gong, I¡¯m afraid that if I relied on my physical qualities alone, I wouldn¡¯t be much stronger than Brother Feng¡­¡± Tang San looked on with a sigh of amazement, ¡°All these movements have a very strong exercise effect!¡± But above the mountain, Wang Feng was secretly smiling in his heart. Little San¡¯er¡¯s shocked gaze was naturally detected by him. ¡°Little one¡­although you are also a crossover, you are not a modern crossover¡­my explosive Russian jerk, the bobby jump that exercises your whole body muscles, and the enhanced deep squat that men must practice¡­won¡¯t it light up your eyeballs¡­¡± Wang Feng secretly laughed in his heart. After all, these were the various exercise methods that had been refined through modern times. It was natural to understand them all. If it was in the past, Wang Feng would only be able to admire the great gods in the video, all kinds of cool ways to control the body and exercise. Now, in just one night, he could almost reach that level. Although, it was only the body of a six year old! But this sense of accomplishment was something Wang Feng had never embodied before! ¡°Golden fingers are just awesome¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng let out a low laugh, ¡°However, as my body gets stronger, it will become harder and harder to surpass my physical limits¡­ but every time I surpass it, my body will be washed and tempered by the energy overflowing from the meteor tears¡­ in the future, I¡¯ll still need to use various methods and increase my training! ¡± In one night, he was able to exercise beyond his body¡¯s limit twice because Wang Feng¡¯s body was weak before. It couldn¡¯t last long before it won the limit¡­ But after these two changes, his body was much stronger, and it was going to be much harder to surpass his physical limits again, to reach that point where he was on the verge of a breakdown of will and no part of his body didn¡¯t hurt. CH 3.2 Chapter 3: Defeating Tang San? (2/2) At this time, Tang San also climbed up, looking at Wang Feng with an admiring expression. Wang Feng¡¯s arms, which were already showing a slight outline of visible muscles, gently braced, and the whole man stood up steadily. ¡°Little San¡¯er? What do you say?¡± Wang Feng said with a faint smile. ¡°Awesome!¡± Tang San said heartily, ¡°I was the one who misread it before¡­ it turns out that Brother Feng is not lazy when he lies in the sun on the boulder every day¡­ I think it¡¯s because you should disdain the unusual exercise, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng coughed a few times. Not really¡­at that time, I was really a salty fish. But Tang San did admire that Feng had managed to reach this level of exercise without cultivating any training, just by exercising alone. That perseverance and talent, you can¡¯t have one without the other! ¡°What I admire the most¡­ is still the route Brother Feng took to climb the mountain just now, something I hadn¡¯t thought about for so many years¡­¡± Tang San felt slightly ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Wang Feng patted Tang San¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Have you learnt it?¡± Tang San nodded his head. ¡°Just learn it!¡± Wang Feng suddenly changed his tone and said with a smile, ¡°Little San¡¯er, there¡¯s less than a month to go before you undergo your Martial Soul Awakening, Grandpa Jack should have talked to you about it, right?¡± ¡°I know, Grandpa Jack has mentioned it to me occasionally, but Dad seems to be very resistant to it¡­I didn¡¯t dare mention it.¡± Tang San said in a small voice. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s fight in a month¡¯s time.¡± Wang Feng said in a deep voice. ¡°A fight?¡± Tang San looked at Brother Feng in surprise. Abruptly, Wang Feng looked at the sky with a deep face and said in a mellow tone. ¡°To be honest, based on my observations in the Holy Spirit Village over the years¡­ I found out that you are the only one who can compare with me¡­ Other children of the same age are too weak¡­¡± ¡°Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m too strong¡­it¡¯s lonely, lonely¡­you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang San looked at Wang Feng with a speechless expression. However, he knew that Brother Feng was smart and liked to talk about messy things or great truths from time to time. He also liked to brag. So he didn¡¯t feel anything strange about this tone of voice from Brother Feng. ¡°So, when the time comes, let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Wang Feng gave a laugh. ¡°Good.¡± Tang San nodded and said seriously, ¡°But, Brother Feng, you won¡¯t be able to beat me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you get too lonely.¡± Tang San was well aware of his current strength. He had learned all the stances in the Xuantian Treasure Record, and had also practiced the first level of Xuantian Kung Fu¡­ Not to mention one Brother Feng, even ten of them¡­ should probably be able to beat him. There was no denying that Brother Feng¡¯s physical fitness was good, but it was only good. ¡°Good, then it¡¯s a deal¡­¡± Wang Feng gave a heated laugh before climbing straight down the mountain. Tang San shook his head. One month, it was like defeating himself who had cultivated for years. ¡±Brother Feng, this is what you asked for, don¡¯t worry, when the time comes, Little San¡¯er will configure all kinds of ointments for you in advance¡­ In order to repay you for these two years, the conditions of the Holy Soul Village will get better and better, and Dad and I will eat better and better, and live better and better¡­ Hehe. ¡®If I can defeat Little San in a month¡­ I should be full of soul power, right? ¡¯ Wang Feng, who ran down the mountain, thought secretly in his heart. In order to make sure that the second time he clocked in, he would be able to clock in with Innate Full Soul Power. Again, Wang Feng didn¡¯t know exactly how far he had exercised? Did it satisfy the innate full soul power? That was why he made this request. As long as he had exercised to the point where he was able to defeat Tang San, it was logical that he should also be at Innate Full Soul Power, right? There was nothing wrong with logic, right? With this goal in mind, Wang Feng continued his crazy workout¡­ So¡­ in the blink of an eye, half a month has passed¡­ CH 4.1 Chapter 4: Tang Hao¡¯s shock (1/2) Outside the Holy Soul Village. A dense forest. It was quiet, very quiet! A bird, on a large tree that was ten meters tall, gently puffed its wings and pecked at the insects in the branches of this tree. Swish! At that moment, a human figure passed by, but only with a gentle gust of wind! The bird, not even noticing, continued to flutter its wings. The next moment, behind the tree trunk, a two to three metre long spotted snake suddenly appeared, staring silently at the bird. In the distance. In the bird¡¯s nest, several young birds chattered and called towards this bird. But this bird, thinking that it was just the young birds that were hungry, took a few steps and went to the nest, feeding the insects caught in its mouth into the mouths of the few young birds. And it was at this point! Hiss! Suddenly, the spotted snake behind that opened its bloody mouth directly towards the bird and bit it. It was incredibly fast! As the bird was about to be swallowed by the snake, the young bird in the nest chirped loudly, as if alerting the mother. But it was too late for the mother bird to notice¡­ Just at this moment of crisis! Swish! A mighty wind suddenly blew by! The spotted snake was suddenly struck dumb, only to see that he had been grabbed by a boy who had appeared out of nowhere! It hadn¡¯t even reacted at all! ¡°Little thing.¡± The boy grinned as he grabbed the spotted snake. The sunlight fell on the boy¡¯s smiling face through a gap in the leaves, reflecting his fair face in a handsome manner. The boy was bare-chested, revealing a fairly sturdy body, and although he was only about 5¡¯2¡å tall, he already gave off an extremely powerful look! The spotted snake was caught by the seventh inch, its head shaking and swinging in all directions, when it suddenly made a bizarre head turn and bit directly on the boy¡¯s arm. ¡°Yo. Quite stubborn, looks like you¡¯re breakfast today¡­shall I roast it, or stew it?¡± The boy spoke with his chin cupped, seemingly not giving the spotted snake a second thought at all. Click! The spotted snake opened its two sharp teeth and bit down on the boy¡¯s arm. However¡­ jump~ The two sharp, venomous teeth seemed to bite into a rock and popped straight into pieces¡­ And the boy¡¯s skin, there were only two dent marks, not the slightest bruise! ¡°¡­¡­¡± the spotted snake. ¡°If you were a big python, you might have been able to bite me¡­with your little body. If you were in my stomach, you wouldn¡¯t even survive for three seconds, and you still want to bite me?¡± Wang Feng looked at this ordinary spotted snake with disdain. More than twenty days had passed since the day he had agreed with Little Three. These twenty days of hard training had allowed Wang Feng to go through his physical limits nearly four times! Each time, the improvement was exceptionally huge! At least, Wang Feng could now feel that even if an adult was in front of him, he would be easily put down with a single punch! He was only six years old, mind you! However, the later one trained, the harder it was to surpass one¡¯s physical limits. The most recent one was already six days ago. And the most frightening thing, apart from pure physical fitness, was the increase in body strength! Wang Feng felt that his skin, and even his muscles, were unusually tough! A slightly blunt knife couldn¡¯t even cut through his skin! Like this spotted snake¡¯s poisonous teeth, which were also considered very sharp, could only leave two dent marks. ¡°Pure strength, should be more than twice as strong as even a grown man¡­.. but the weight of my body, is very low. The density of the muscles as well as the sense of power are super strong, leading to my extreme speed¡­¡± Wang Feng muttered, ¡°The biggest improvement in these twenty days is that as the intensity of the workout increases, the more control I have over my body, the stronger it becomes.¡± As far as the data alone is concerned. Wang Feng was able to hold a thirty pound stone and do two hundred deep squats continuously without leaving a drop of sweat! Being able to continuously do nearly two hundred Bobi jumps, which were claimed to exercise the muscles of the whole body, without feeling any effort. You have to know that in a previous life, even a highly fit special forces soldier would have found it difficult to do two hundred in a row. More than twice the strength of even a grown man, with enduring and terrifying stamina, and even more unparalleled speed! This is the result of twenty days of training! If it was in the previous world, ten years might not even be able to have this effect¡­ because, Wang Feng was only six years old. ¡°There¡¯s also this warm current in my body¡­¡± Wang Feng scratched his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use it¡­this should also be the key to innate full soul power, right? Wouldn¡¯t know what level to reach compared to Tang San, well, we¡¯ll know when we fight!¡± CH 4.2 Chapter 4: Tang Hao¡¯s shock (2/2) At this time, the bird ran to Wang Feng¡¯s feet and pecked a few times. ¡°Kiri~¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Little fellow, be careful. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Wang Feng glanced at the little bird and with a light stomp of his feet, his whole body turned into a phantom-like wave and instantly disappeared, appearing on the branch of an uncle¡¯s tree in the distance. Immediately afterwards, Wang Feng gave another stomp, and his whole body landed on the branch of the big tree in front of him with unparalleled precision. A dashing and graceful gesture¡­ Not long after, Wang Feng skinned and deboned the spotted snake that had arrived and roasted it beautifully. ¡°Consider it a morning snack¡­¡± Wang Feng slightly burped, then continued to start the day¡¯s exercise, ¡°Well, that little San¡¯er guy, these days, should have already learned the messy cloak hammer technique with his father, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to surpass the limits of my current physical body simply by exercising like this¡­ I may not need to learn this chaotic cloak hammer technique, but I can also exercise a bit by using iron¡­¡± While thinking, Wang Feng first went around the grove and ran a hundred laps. Until his body felt slightly hot, then he quietly ran back to Holy Soul Village. ¡°I remember in the original story, Tang Hao liked to sleep in the morning¡­¡± Wang Feng quietly arrived in the iron shop of Xiao San¡¯s family. At this time, Holy Soul Village was quiet, most people hadn¡¯t woken up yet, and Little San should have just gone out to exercise. Walking into the blacksmith shop at Tang Hao¡¯s house, Wang Feng had been here many times and was familiar with it, and looked at the hammer. A hammer that was a few centimetres taller than his entire body! Wang Feng gently gripped the hammer. ¡°It¡¯s heavy!¡± Wang Feng hissed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s at least seventy to eighty pounds, this is something that even an adult wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to swing! This Tang Hao is worthy of being the former Clear Sky Douluo¡­ but this is nothing to me¡­¡± With one hand, Wang Feng picked up the hammer and weighed it a few times, but it felt quite comfortable in his hand! It was no longer enough to hold those 20 to 30 pounds of rocks for training. But the rocks that are too big are not suitable for exercise. After all, he is only six years old. This hammer was also big, but it was very well suited to his hand¡­ Then, Wang Feng looked at a huge piece of raw iron. ¡°Uncle Hao, let me borrow your hammer for a while¡­¡± With a heated smile, Wang Feng took away another piece of raw iron and walked out of the blacksmith shop towards the outside. Of course he couldn¡¯t swing up in the blacksmith shop, if he woke up Tang Hao directly, with Tang Hao¡¯s temper, he would definitely kick him out. However, Wang Feng didn¡¯t know that he had just left with his first foot. Tang Hao in the inner room opened his eyes, and his cloudy eyes flashed with a brilliant light. ¡°Little Feng, this kid, can he handle my hammer? And take away a piece of raw iron? What does he want to do?¡± Tang Hao stood up from the bed. With his alertness, even if he was much less alert than before, how could he not notice a six-year-old boy? Thinking about it, Tang Hao walked out quietly, followed Wang Feng without knowing it, and every time he came to a remote and empty area. Immediately afterwards, Tang Hao saw that this boy, Wang Feng, actually picked up his hammer directly and started beating the piece of iron. Clang~ A crisp and wonderful sound rang out. ¡°This kid, his brain is quite good, but his body is very weak. He hasn¡¯t come to the door in the past few days, why does he suddenly remember to beat iron?¡± Tang Hao was a bit surprised, and his heart was also quite amused as he watched Wang Feng suddenly lift up the 70 to 80 pounds hammer, and a moment of amazement came over him: ¡°Can you really swing it up? If your body is so weak, with his divine power he can swing a hundred hammers in a row, but if you swing one or two hammers, you will probably fall to the ground, right? Even if you want to exercise, you are still too unaware of the weight!¡± After thinking about it, Tang Hao frowned slightly, intending to directly strike out and stop this Feng kid. After all, such a heavy hammer could easily injure the kid¡¯s body if it was carried up carelessly. And he usually didn¡¯t ask about outside matters, even Tang San didn¡¯t know that Wang Feng has undergone special training these days, and has already undergone earth-shaking changes, let alone Tang Hao, naturally he doesn¡¯t know. But just as Tang Hao was about to make a move to stop him, he looked at the scene in front of him and suddenly froze! His pupils even contracted violently for a while¡­ CH 5.1 Chapter 5: Maple Boy, the freak! (1/3) Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of unhurried tapping rang out. Tang Hao¡¯s line of sight. The little boy, who was only half his own height, picked up the huge hammer that was almost as tall as his body. One blow, after another, struck the piece of raw iron! The speed was not fast. But steady! At the back, so steady that the force of each blow did not change in the slightest! It was terrifying! You know, it is very difficult to control the power of each hammer when using a giant hammer to temper the original iron! Tang Hao was originally an existence that was once a sealed Douluo, and now he was nestled in the Holy Soul Village, beating iron for several years, so he naturally knew the difficulties involved. ¡°Ten¡­twenty¡­thirty¡­fifty¡­¡± Tang Hao stood in the dark, counting every hammer Wang Feng struck. Fifty hammers! It was hard to imagine, this Maple boy who was usually incredibly lazy and smart, he liked to come and scurry around for dinner when he had nothing to do, and was kicked out by himself. The youngster he had grown up with! Surprisingly, he possessed a natural divine power that was comparable to Little Three¡¯s! This really made Tang Hao feel incomparably surprised! Moreover, I¡¯m afraid that this kid was so gifted that he was even more powerful than Little San! Although Little San was equally intelligent, it was hard to control the force of each hammer as exquisitely as this Feng boy! The difference is huge! The further back you go, the more so! ¡°If we say that for the first ten hammers, when Kid Feng swung the huge hammer, there were still some problems with the force, resulting in uneven power. But from the eleventh hammer onwards¡­ the power of each of his hammers has been controlled incomparably just right and skilfully.¡± The more Tang Hao watched, the more astonished he was. This meant that this kid possessed unparalleled comprehension, and control of every muscle in his body! Only then could he comprehend the technique of striking iron so quickly! And without any guidance! ¡°Although Junior¡¯s comprehension is good and his control of his body is good, I didn¡¯t give him any instructions. But it was only after a day of hammering that he could barely begin to learn to control every inch of his body¡¯s force. But even then, Junior¡¯s fire was far from enough. It will take at least ten days or so¡­ before we can see the first results.¡± Tang Hao¡¯s gaze flickered. The line of sight, landed on the Feng kid¡¯s body. Tang Hao seemed to see Wang Feng¡¯s heart, as if it had endless power, and blood spurted out, like the source of power. The feet were like sticking to the earth, and the power gushing out from his heart seemed to turn into a coloured energy body, emanating from the ground, growing from his calves, then passing to his thighs, flowing through his waist as an axis, backbone, arms, and finally converging on the palm holding the giant hammer. Clang! A perfect blow, struck against the original iron! A pleasing, yet perfect sound! ¡°I haven¡¯t taught Junior these techniques yet, because it¡¯s a bit early for Junior who can only swing a hammer, and as for the Chaotic Cloak Hammer Technique, it¡¯s even earlier! It needs some more days.¡± Tang Hao muttered, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it. These techniques, this Feng kid, actually comprehended these techniques on his own? He is really genius.¡± Tang Hao thought, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this can¡¯t be described as genius. If someone taught it and learned it quickly, that was clever. If someone taught it and learned it as soon as they could, this was genius. But if no one taught it and comprehended it on his own¡­ this? The genius of geniuses? ¡°Just by swinging ten hammers, you can immediately understand the skills I have summarized over the years¡­¡± Tang Hao looked at the tiny figure, still tirelessly wielding the huge hammer. He suddenly felt a special feeling that had been missing for a long time. Back then, he was also a genius¡­ But now¡­ Tang Hao felt a long-lost feeling of falling short, although it was so small and minor that he didn¡¯t care about it and soon let it go. But it made him, who had been ancient and decadent all these years, feel a little more special. Of course, Tang Hao did not know. Wang Feng was able to comprehend these techniques so quickly¡­ because he possessed a knowledge base from his previous life. In other words, these techniques, when placed on Earth, were something that was public knowledge, not to mention the fact that he had read the Douluo Continent. As a travellers, apart from the golden fingers given by the system, Wang Feng naturally had to bring into play the advantages of a travellers. Otherwise, what kind of travellers would they be? Wang Feng did not want to disgrace his fellow travellers¡¯ predecessors. Far-sightedness, strong acceptance, unique insight, certain knowledge reserves, etc. are all advantages of travellers. CH 5.2 Chapter 5: Maple Boy, the freak! (2/3) And with the Golden Finger, these advantages, would be maximised! So, Wang Feng was just rapidly becoming skilled in using these skills, not that he had comprehended them himself¡­ However, at this moment, he was concentrating on hammering the original iron, and he was completely unaware that his every move was being observed by Tang Hao! Naturally, he was treated as a genius among geniuses! With each hammer strike, Wang Feng felt his body extremely heated up. The power consumed by this hammer was greater than any previous exercise! Together with the power recoil, it put a great load on Wang Feng¡¯s body as well! ¡®In one breath, five hundred hammers! It should be the limit! ¡® Wang Feng breathed gently. He knew that breathing was the most important part of any exercise, although Wang Feng didn¡¯t know any special way of breathing. But breathing smoothly and regularly could maximize the exercise of each hammer! ¡°Physical strength and stamina are also extraordinary¡­ It¡¯s been more than a hundred hammers¡­ The breath is not disturbed at all. From this point, it has already surpassed Xiao San. Moreover, Xiao San can¡¯t do every hammer, it is a full blow, strength the control is so delicate! The effect brought by this hammer is equivalent to the training of Xiaosan to knock ten hammers these days!¡± Tang Hao continued counting calmly. Little San had just started learning to swing the hammer these days, and a hundred hammer swings at a time was the limit. Then he would rest for a while and then continue to knock a hundred hammers in one breath. But if it was the kind of hammering that Feng kid did, with every blow with all his might, at most fifty or sixty hammers, he would be drained and would not be able to recover from it for a short time. ¡°One hundred and fifty hammers in one breath should be the limit of the Maple Kid. Moreover, this kind of hammering method is very exhausting to the body, and it¡¯s not good to fully recover from it in half a day.¡± Tang Hao observed. The truth was true. Vaguely the further you went, the greater the consumption! Tang Hao observed very accurately. After 150 hammers, Wang Feng¡¯s breathing, although still smooth, was a little chaotic. The sound, too, was unevenly layered. Seeing this, Tang Hao also nodded and quietly left. ¡°This Feng kid, usually looks lazy, his bones, as if they are about to loosen ¡­¡­ never thought that secretly, so powerful! Whether it is talent, or physical quality, are so strong! The people in the village, all look away¡­only thought that this kid has an exciting brain, did not expect, will be so powerful, right?¡± Tang Hao shook his head, he didn¡¯t have the heart to talk to the people in the village about this, he just knew. Even Xiao San, he didn¡¯t even bother to care, let alone the Feng kid. ¡°Later on, you will stop when you are weak, be good enough to bring back the hammer and knock a good quarter of the original iron, by yourself.¡± Tang Hao secretly said in his heart, ¡°I, well, will just continue to go back and sleep for a while¡­¡± Tang Hao calculated that with the power of each hammer of the Feng Kid, more than a hundred and fifty hammers would just be able to finish quenching a quarter of that piece of raw iron! This was already terrifying! Little San had been hammering for ten days before he could barely refine two-thirds of a piece of raw iron. This Feng kid, he can quench a quarter of it in one go! Give him three or four days, and he might have finished quenching it straight away, this is too exaggerated! However, what Tang Hao didn¡¯t know was this. After he left. Wang Feng didn¡¯t stop as he thought, but continued to grit his teeth and persevere. One hundred and fifty hammers could only make his body feel tired, but the limit was far greater than that! If Tang Hao had seen this scene, he would have ironically stopped it. If the hammering continued like this, it would reach the zero point of what his body could bear, and it would hurt his body! Because, as usual, Wang Feng would also be hit by a huge surge of power while he was hammering! But unfortunately, Tang Hao couldn¡¯t see it, and he walked back to the village. It was already a bit far from that remote area, and the subsequent knocking could not be heard. Clang, clang, clang! Clang! ¡°Five hundred hammers!¡± After Wang Feng finished the last hammer, his whole body was incomparably weak and his consciousness began to blur. Yet, it hadn¡¯t gone beyond the limit! Wang Feng looked at the raw iron that had become much smaller. There was no fire burning, and it turned red just by being hammered by him! ¡°The meteor tears didn¡¯t gush out energy ¡­¡­ means, I haven¡¯t surpassed the limit¡­¡± Wang Feng gritted his teeth, clearly feeling that his body didn¡¯t have a single ounce of strength. The limit, this was the limit! But, he wanted to surpass the limit! CH 5.3 Chapter 5: Maple Boy, the freak! (3/3) ¡°Beautiful girls, powerful martial souls, gorgeous pretences¡­ hmm¡­ I¡¯m going to persist¡­¡± The upright will made Wang Feng persevere! Thinking that, Wang Feng began to continue swinging the giant hammer and knocking down! ¡°Six hundred¡­¡± ¡°Seven hundred¡­¡± Clang! Clang! Until the end, Wang Feng¡¯s consciousness was completely blurred, and his body was almost instinctive, hitting the original iron. He didn¡¯t even know how many times he had struck it! But, until the piece, the original iron, was completely quenched and refined. Wang Feng collapsed. This time, he really didn¡¯t have a single drop¡­oh no, he didn¡¯t have any strength. If Tang Hao was still around, he would have been so shocked that his jaw would have dropped¡­ Because this six-year-old boy had, in one go, directly quenched a piece of raw iron!!! Boom! As Wang Feng fell to the ground, the corners of his mouth, hooked up into a smile. Because, a familiar warm current, slowly gushed out from the location of his heart! The power that gushed out from the Meteor Tears! Proof that he had finally surpassed the limits of his body once more! ¡ª The next morning, breakfast was served. At this time, Tang Hao woke up leisurely and ate the breakfast that Tang San had already cooked. Only to find that today, Little San was actually pounding on the herbs. Tang Hao was stunned and silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Little San, what are you doing pounding herbs for nothing? Are you injured?¡± Tang San shook his head and cautiously said. ¡°No, today Brother Feng and I agreed to have a fight. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get hurt, so I configured a medicinal ointment for him in advance¡­¡± As a disciple of the Tang Sect, a simple ointment, he naturally knew how to configure it. At those words, Tang Hao was silent. The scene of that Feng kid swinging a huge hammer yesterday rang a bell. The Feng kid, should be slightly stronger than Xiao San, a little bit. But kids fight, stronger, it was impossible to say who won. Xiao San is usually stable, this idea must have been proposed by Maple Kid and it is estimated that he wants to test his own level? Tang Hao was a smart man and guessed some of the reasons. Not enough, he didn¡¯t bother to ask, it was just a kid fighting, Little San was always steady and well-behaved, a fight, there was no harm in it. ¡°Well, you take care of yourself.¡± Tang Hao said indifferently. Seeing this, Tang San slowed down his breath. If his father didn¡¯t agree, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him, but it was something he still had to talk to his father about. ¡°Then father, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Tang San put away the configured ointment and headed outside. Tang Hao nodded slightly. It was shortly after Tang San left. Tang Hao walked towards the fireplace, and suddenly, with a glance of his afterimage, he saw a piece of quenched raw iron! Fiercely, Tang Hao¡¯s body shook as he looked at this piece of raw iron that had been hammered to completion incredulously to the extreme. This piece of raw iron was the one he had seen Wang Feng hammering and tempering yesterday! Subconsciously, Tang Hao wanted to rush out of the house and pull Tang San back¡­ But after thinking about it, he let it go. ¡°Forget it, Little San has prepared the ointment¡­ consider it, for himself.¡± ¡°Feng kid, this freak!!!¡± Tang Hao muttered walking towards the inner room, then fell back to sleep¡­ CH 6.1 Chapter 6: Tang San¡¯s horror! I bet you don¡¯t have any stones in your arms! (1/2) Tang San walked out of Holy Soul Village at a brisk pace. As he walked, he thought about how he could make Brother Feng lose look good without hurting him as much as possible. ¡°My secret weapon is a hidden weapon of the Tang Sect, but I don¡¯t have a hidden weapon forged right now, but even an ordinary stone can exert great power in my hands.¡± Tang San touched the stone child in his arms. It was only something he used occasionally to practice his many concealed weapon techniques, lest he get rusty. But after all, it wasn¡¯t a real concealed weapon and its power was limited. But the damage to a child was still very powerful. ¡°Wait a minute, you don¡¯t need hidden weapons¡­ Just use basic fists and kicks. Xuan Tian kung fu can also be dispensed with¡­judging from how Brother Feng climbed the mountain that day, his physical quality is slightly worse than mine¡­if I use Xuan Tian kung fu, plus the improvement brought about by wielding a giant hammer to beat iron these days, I¡¯m afraid Brother Feng will not be able to withstand one punch.¡± Tang San pondered, ¡°Should, just rely on physical fitness, plus basic boxing skills, it should be enough.¡± This was just Tang San¡¯s normal thinking. There was no intention to look down on Brother Feng either. Although it was just a kid fighting, Tang San had always been a person who took things incredibly seriously. Since he had said that he would not let Brother Feng feel ¡®lonely¡¯, Tang San would definitely do what he said before he thought about this. Not long after, Tang San arrived in an open forest. Still, it was the same small forest. Tang San saw Brother Feng. He only saw Wang Feng, standing in the distance, his hands behind his back, his back to him, looking at the sky, with a symbolic blue silver grass in his mouth. A master¡¯s style! It was just that his size was too small, and although his style was there, it looked a bit comical. The corners of Tang San¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he watched. Not to mention, this back of Brother Feng still looked a little bit like a strong man. It was just too small¡­ Clear wind, sword qi. Tree branches soughing. Brother Feng¡¯s clothes were brand new, unlike his own, which were washed white. The back, however, was lonely. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± A faint voice, coming from Brother Feng¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Tang San nodded. ¡°I knew you would come.¡± Wang Feng continued indifferently. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll come, didn¡¯t we agree?¡± Tang San wondered. At that moment, Wang Feng turned around expansively and looked at Tang San steadily, and only after a long time did he slowly say, ¡°Almost a month has passed.¡± ¡°Hmm, twenty whole days.¡± Tang San nodded his head. Wang Feng sighed and said, ¡°What a long twenty days.¡± Tang San was even more puzzled, ¡°A very short twenty days¡­¡± But inexplicably, Tang San sensed a rare pungency in Feng¡¯s tone! Coupled with this situation, it surprisingly made Tang San feel an unspeakable heaviness, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t speak. After all, twenty days, for him, was the blink of an eye. But Tang San didn¡¯t know that these twenty days, to Wang Feng, seemed like years! The hardship of this exercise was wearing down one¡¯s will almost every moment. Luckily, Wang Feng knew that there were meteor tears, otherwise, with this kind of lifeless exercise, he would have hung up long ago. ¡°Hey¡­ Little San¡¯er, although you haven¡¯t read Gu Long¡¯s novels, I didn¡¯t expect to learn a few things like that.¡± Wang Feng suddenly laughed loudly, instantly destroying the heavy atmosphere that was there. What he had just said was a short dialogue between Fu Hongxue and Yan Nanfei in a novel by Gu Long. Unexpectedly, Xiao San had really matched up with him. This laughter immediately caused a black line to float up even for Tang San. Brother Feng was really inscrutable¡­ sometimes heavy, sometimes playful. ¡°Come on!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s tone suddenly changed! His words had just fallen. Tang San kicked his right foot on the ground, and ran towards Wang Feng at a very fast speed, an uppercut hit him in the face, hitting Wang Feng¡¯s side face. With this speed, someone of his age would definitely be taken down directly with a single move, unable to react at all. Even grown men would not be able to fight well. However, at the moment when this punch was about to touch Wang Feng¡¯s cheek, at the moment of lightning, Wang Feng¡¯s head moved back an inch as if he had entered bullet time. It was this one inch that narrowly avoided the punch! Tang San didn¡¯t stop for a moment and used his elbow as a weapon to continue his attack on Wang Feng¡¯s shoulder. Wang Feng only laughed lightly and moved a few inches to the side, narrowly avoiding the elbow strike. Seeing this, Tang San was a little surprised, not expecting that Feng would always be able to narrowly but narrowly avoid it when he was about to hit him. ¡°Coincidence?¡± Tang San frowned, and immediately his fists and feet were orderly interspersed with a variety of attacks from the sky, like a tidal wave, coming towards Wang Feng in wave after wave. If one looked from afar, one could see a young boy, whose strikes could be described as one-dimensional, very regimented, punching and kicking towards another young boy with a smile on his face. But the smiling boy was unharmed and did not allow the attacking boy to touch a single corner of his clothes! Ten minutes later. Tang San landed another punch and then backed up, looking fixedly at Brother Feng. His heart was incomparably shocked! If the opening two attacks were said to be coincidental. But this next one was a bit terrifying! His own attack never stopped, even two grown men would have been beaten down by this attack of his own, without the slightest chance of fighting back. Yet Feng hadn¡¯t eaten a single move of his own! ¡®It¡¯s as if he was able to see through all my attacks! There¡¯s only one possibility, his speed, it¡¯s much faster than mine!¡± Tang San¡¯s heart felt with shock. CH 6.2 Chapter 6: Tang San¡¯s horror! I bet you don¡¯t have any stones in your arms! (2/2) His own physical quality was known! The truth was this. In Wang Feng¡¯s eyes, all of Tang San¡¯s attacks seemed to have been slowed down at least three or four times! He could dodge them even with his eyes closed and chewing on blue silver grass. So the attacks, to him, seemed to go into bullet time in the game, and he could dodge as much as he wanted! Probably, Wang Feng had a vague boundary of his own strength. ¡±Looks like I¡¯ll have to use Xuantian Kung Fu to increase my speed, as well as my strength, and settle the fight within three punches!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s speed aroused Tang San¡¯s fighting spirit. Tang San took a deep breath, lucked the Xuan Tian Gong within his body, and charged towards Wang Feng once again. This time, his speed, at least, increased by more than twice! The wind and lightning rushed towards him! Wang Feng gaped slightly and said in his heart, ¡°Could this be Xuan Tian Gong? I have an energy in my own body, I wonder how it compares to the internal energy generated by Xiao San¡¯s cultivation of Xuan Tian Gong? Every time his body surpassed its limits, a stream of energy would overflow from the meteoric tears, flowing throughout his body and finally remaining a few inches below his abdomen. Normally, Wang Feng would not use this special energy. While thinking, Wang Feng still didn¡¯t use it this time either. Because Wang Feng felt that with Tang San¡¯s speed, he would still be able to dodge. But this time, Wang Feng didn¡¯t dodge. After having a clear perception of his own speed, Wang Feng wanted to try his power. It was just as well that Xiao San, who was using Xuan Tian Gong, was a perfect target. A punch that came at him. Wang Feng first turned his body sideways, his eyes flashed with light, not avoiding or flickering, he swung his right fist, directly facing Tang San¡¯s fist, and greeted him. Seeing this, Tang San was taken aback, he didn¡¯t expect that Feng wouldn¡¯t dodge this time! He even chose to clash with himself? Just thinking. Boom! Two fists collided! A crisp clashing sound erupted! Tang San¡¯s face changed as he felt a huge force coming from Feng¡¯s fist, making his own fist tingle! Stomp, stomp, stomp! Unable to stop himself, Tang San took a dozen steps backwards in quick succession before he could stabilise his body. His heart was once again shocked. His own punch was quite a bit stronger than an adult¡¯s, at around two hundred pounds, and with the luck of Xuan Tian Gong at this moment, his strength had increased greatly. This punch would be at least four hundred pounds upwards¡­ Although he had expected that Feng, who was very fast, would not be too weak in strength. However, I never thought that I would not be able to withstand it at all! This meant that Brother Feng¡¯s punch definitely exceeded his own! ¡°Could it be that I was wrong? That day when Brother Feng climbed the mountain¡­ although he didn¡¯t show great strength, his physical quality, he wouldn¡¯t possess this kind of strength!¡± Tang San was shocked in his heart, ¡°Even stronger than when I used Xuan Tian Gong¡­ it¡¯s incredible! Brother Feng is hiding this too well, isn¡¯t he?¡± Thinking about all these years, watching Brother Feng¡¯s lazy appearance every day, Tang San couldn¡¯t help his mouth twitch. However, what Tang San didn¡¯t know was¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve only used fifty percent of my power¡­¡¯ Wang Feng did some calculations in his mind, his own physical quality was far superior to Tang San¡¯s. But the key to innate full soul power wasn¡¯t just physical quality. Rather, it was this energy within his body! Wang Feng had read most of the Douluo Continent and now forgot quite a bit, but he still read the front very carefully. The reason Tang San was able to achieve innate full soul power was because of the Xuan Tian Gong cultivation to the first level, which produced internal energy within his body, which later transformed into soul power! So, this energy within his own body was the key! ¡®But, I was born full of soul power, so I shouldn¡¯t have to run. The energy in my body exceeded the limit for the fourth time, although the meteor tears overflowed a lot, but the quantity did not increase, but the quality was higher. ¡¯ Wang Feng was clear that this should be the reason for the rules of the Douluo Continent, one needed to have a soul ring, I¡¯m afraid, in order to obtain more energy. Just like Tang San, Xuan Tian Gong had been unable to break through the first layer. At this moment. Tang San suddenly said seriously, ¡°Brother Feng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so strong, but I¡¯m going to be serious. I won¡¯t easily admit defeat!¡± These forced words caused Wang Feng to be slightly stunned. Was he going to use a hidden weapon? Tang San, the genius in the Tang Clan had hidden weapons, that¡¯s what he was best at! Tang San touched his palm to his chest¡­ Seeing this, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said. ¡°Little San¡¯er, what are you doing on your chest? Is it possible that you are going to use a hidden weapon?¡± Upon hearing this, Tang San paused and did not speak. Little San¡¯er hadn¡¯t built a chidden weapon yet, so, he could only use¡­ Thinking of this, Wang Feng smiled calmly and said. ¡°Do you want to use a stone child as a hidden weapon?¡± ¡°Oh, I bet that you don¡¯t have any stones in your arms! Admit defeat! Little San-er!¡± Tang San: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang San shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°Sorry, Brother Feng, you bet wrong! In my arms, I have a big handful of stones!¡± Wang Feng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng spat in his heart, it seems that not everyone can be a Yan Shuangying¡­ There is a long way to go, I will go up and down to seek! The moment the words fell, Tang San moved! But didn¡¯t attack. Instead, he made a quick movement towards Wang Feng¡¯s surroundings! Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! A sound of breaking air from all directions! With a pellet of stones, precise, like marbles, coming towards Wang Feng! The countless stones were like a huge net, making Wang Feng unavoidable! Instantly, he was in an extremely critical situation¡­ CH 7.1 Chapter 7: Little San, Be Confident! (1/2) In such a dangerous situation, but seeing Wang Feng motionless, he just counted the stones that hit him fiercely in his heart. ¡°One, two, three¡­ twenty-seven pieces¡­ This should be the one in the Mysterious Heaven Treasure Record, Torrential Rain Pear Blossom?¡± Wang Feng secretly said in his heart, ¡°Xiao San¡¯er hasn¡¯t made a secret weapon that matches it now. With stones, I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t even exert one thousandth of the original power of Rain Pear Blossom. It can be used to deal with children, but it is just right. After taking such a trick, it is indispensable to have a bruised nose and swollen face!¡± Wang Feng, who had seen Douluo Continent, naturally recognized the technique of this stone. It is the secret weapon in the Xuantian Record: Torrential Rain Pear Blossom! However, Tang San at this time was only six years old, and Xuantian Gong was only at the first level. He would definitely not be able to use the various hidden weapon stunts in Xuantian¡¯s record perfectly. At the same time. Looking at Brother Feng, who was standing still, as if he had been stunned, Tang San¡¯s mouth faintly evoked a faint smile. Since he was reborn in this Douluo Continent, he has spent most of his time practicing Xuan Tian Gong, Zi Ji Demon Eye, Xuan Jade Hand and other stunts in the Xuan Tian Treasure Records. And many hidden weapons are absolutely impossible to learn, because they are too young, they only practice occasionally. However, it is enough! Tang San was naturally proficient in the skills of these hidden weapons, and with the proficiency of various stunts such as Xuantian Gong and Xuan Jade Hand, supplemented by hidden weapons of different materials, it would gradually become stronger. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t practiced for some days, this rainstorm pear blossom, I used stones to show it, but I can still get by¡­¡± Tang San thought in his heart, ¡°Although Brother Feng is extremely smart and guessed that I would use concealed weapons¡­ But he couldn¡¯t think of it. I didn¡¯t just throw stones casually! This is a stone made out of a heavy rainstorm of pear blossoms! ¡± ¡°I will win this challenge!¡± Thinking of this, even with two lifetimes of experience, Tang San couldn¡¯t help but feel an indescribable pride. Perhaps it was Brother Feng who put too much pressure on himself. Being able to defeat Brother Feng gives me a sense of accomplishment that has been lost for a long time! Tang San thought secretly in his heart. Brother Feng is really strong! Far beyond my imagination! It¡¯s a pity that I have too many hole cards. Tang San couldn¡¯t help feeling a slight numbness in his scalp when he thought about Brother Feng¡¯s power just now. Let yourself have no choice but to use Xuan Tian Gong, but also force yourself to use hidden weapons and unique skills, rainstorm pear blossoms! Tang San quietly looked at Brother Feng who was still motionless in the distance, as if he had already seen Brother Feng¡¯s blue nose and swollen face. Immediately, Tang San couldn¡¯t help but took out the ointment, and when Brother Feng admitted defeat, he immediately applied it. However, it was also at this time! The twenty-seven stones ejected in an instant, like twenty-seven rays of light, hit Wang Feng! Wang Feng moved! He stretched out his hands and danced in the air with a slightly solemn expression on his face. The hand speed was so fast that countless afterimages appeared on his hands! Swish swish! And every time the palms of the two hands are waved in mid-air, several catapult stones are caught in the cracks of the fingertips! Less than a second! When Tang Sang took out the ointment, the whole person was instantly dumbfounded! Because, he saw¡­ Brother Feng was still standing where he was at this time, but he just raised his two palms. In the slender palm of his hand, there are twenty-seven stones sandwiched between those ten fingers! Brother Feng¡­ even at that moment, he directly borrowed all the stones with the palm of his hand! £¡ £¡ Tang San was dumbfounded! He knows how fast and how powerful the stone he casts! To put it bluntly, even if the stumps are so close, the stumps can be printed one by one! With the naked eye of an adult, even if it is a stone, it is many times larger than a real hidden weapon, and it cannot be seen clearly! Not to mention, in an instant, they were all clamped with their hands! ¡°Haha. Junior San, take my trick and create your own unique skills, the fairy will scatter the flowers!¡± Wang Feng let out a loud laugh, jumped up suddenly, and shot the stone in his palm towards Tang San. However, Wang Feng doesn¡¯t know how to use pear needles. He just threw it out at random, not to mention using stones to cast a dense net. Just threw it straight away. However, speed and strength are not inferior! Tang San was surprised, the fairy scattered flowers? Could it be that Brother Feng would also learn from hidden weapons? It¡¯s impossible, does this Douluo continent also have a secret weapon that can be compared with my Tang Sect? But when he looked at the shot stone, he secretly said in his heart, it turned out to be coaxing! As a master-level figure of the Tang Secret Weapon, Tang San could see at a glance that the stone thrown by Brother Feng had no rules, it was just thrown! CH 7.2 Chapter 7: Little San, Be Confident! (2/2) However¡­ Shoo shoo! Even if it was just thrown around, it was faster than the one just now! Stronger! Tang San was horrified in his heart and hurriedly dodged. Out of the twenty-seven stones, he dexterously avoided twenty-three! But there are four more, but they hit me straight! ¡°Sure enough, with the power of Brother Feng, even if it is just a stone thrown out casually, it is more powerful than me!¡± Tang San¡¯s complexion changed, and he only felt that there was a severe pain in the four positions of the left shoulder, right waist, chest, and calf that had been hit. It must have been swollen! Tang San¡¯s complexion was slightly flushed, and his face was covered with dense fine sweat. At this moment, Tang San knew. He lost! Tang San stepped back a few steps, leaning on a big tree, and barely stood up. While being extremely shocked in my heart, there was a bit of bitterness. It¡¯s been a long time since I tasted failure, although it was just a kid¡¯s fight. Tang San looked at Brother Feng who was walking far away, his face was not flushed, and when he started, his face still had a ruddy lustre after exercise, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly: ¡°Brother Feng, I lost, you really seem to be better than me.¡± Tang San was a little bit lost. At this moment, Wang Feng walked over, patted Tang San on the shoulder, and said with a smile.£º ¡°Junior, be confident.¡± Hearing this, Tang San was startled, a little lost in his heart, and immediately disappeared. What¡¯s so scary about losing? Brother Feng is right, be confident£¬ I am a genius of the Tang Dynasty. There is no need to be lost. With failure, I will become stronger! Thinking of this, Tang San couldn¡¯t help but look at Brother Feng with a little gratitude. Brother Feng is still very good, and he is not proud of winning, and he comforts himself. But just when Tang San was about to thank Wang Feng, he went to listen to Wang Feng and said with a big smile: ¡°Be confident, remove the two words that seem to be!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Tang San¡¯s mouth twitched, and suddenly he felt more pain on his body. At this time. Wang Feng picked up the ointment on the ground and said in surprise: ¡°Junior, it seems that I have to praise you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so prescient. Have you even prepared the ointment for yourself? ¡± How could Wang Feng not know this ointment, he was afraid that it was the junior third guy, afraid that he would be injured, so he prepared it for himself. ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Tang San¡¯s mouth twitched again. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ teasing you.¡± Wang Feng laughed, ¡°I¡¯ll give you medicine.¡± Tang San smiled and nodded, his heart suddenly calmed down a lot. At this time, he was in pain in several places all over his body. When he avoided the stone just now, he exhausted his strength and didn¡¯t want to move. Wang Feng rubbed Tang San¡¯s medicine, and Tang San also regained a little strength. ¡°Brother Feng, you shouldn¡¯t have used all your strength just now, right?¡± Tang San hesitated and asked. ¡°No, it only took about 80%.¡± Wang Feng said casually. In fact, he only uses 50%. ¡°¡­¡± Tang San was startled. Crush yourself at 80%¡­ if it¡¯s 100%¡­ Suddenly, Tang San¡¯s heart was also aroused with a vigorous fighting spirit! Brother Feng is very strong! Not right, am I, Tang San, weak? Isn¡¯t it just right, am I Tang Sang too weak? In the more than ten years of Tang Sect, and the past few years of rebirth, I have had a very smooth life, and I have never experienced failure. Now Brother Feng tells me that there is a heaven outside the sky, and there are people outside the people¡­ I, Tang San, must become stronger! For a while, Tang San thought secretly in his heart. Wang Feng didn¡¯t know what Tang San was thinking at this time, but he just helped him back to the Holy Soul Village. ¡®Defeating Tang San, my innate soul power is stable. ¡¯ Wang Feng thought secretly in his heart, ¡®Next, I will wait for Brother Tao to come to the Holy Soul Village. ¡¯ After the two parted, Tang San limped back to the blacksmith shop. As soon as I came back, I heard my father¡¯s voice£º ¡°You¡¯re back? Take a good rest, you won¡¯t need to iron for the time being today. ¡± Tang San was taken aback. After a long time, he saw that his father did not go to bed in the morning, as if he had guessed something a long time ago, waiting for him. Clang clang clang! Tang Hao waved a giant hammer and tapped the original iron, but did not look at Tang San. ¡°Father¡­¡± Tang San opened his mouth and said solemnly, ¡°I lost. Brother Feng is much better than I thought¡­¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Tang Hao spit out a word faintly. He glanced at the piece of raw iron that was sent back, and said in his heart£º You can use my hammer to knock out a piece of raw iron at once, which is faster than your ten-day effort. If you don¡¯t lose, you¡¯re a real ghost. This maple kid¡­ it¡¯s not easy. CH 8.1 Chapter 8: Su Yuntao (1/2) Holy Soul Village. After Wang Feng helped Tang San back to the village, he did not go to Tang San¡¯s house and returned to his home. Walking on the ground, Wang Feng looked around the Holy Soul Village, watching the changes in the Holy Soul Village in the past few years.¡­ The ground is paved with stones, unlike the pure dirt roads of a few years ago, which are flat and smooth. This was laid out with stones shipped from Notting City, and the cost was naturally not small. The Holy Soul Village, which was originally ordinary, has vigorously built many novel buildings in the past two years. Colourful flowers were planted on both sides of the road. In the centre of the village, there is also a stone pillar with a handprint on it. This stone pillar was redecorated by Wang Feng¡¯s suggestion to the village chief Jack at the time, and he immediately redecorated it. Around the stone pillars, there is a circle of unique dragon head stone carvings that look like dragon-shaped soul beasts. From the dragon¡¯s mouth, springs of water spurted out, surrounding the centre of the stone pillar. It¡¯s like a miniature garden. In front of the stone pillar, there is also a sign. This sign introduces the origin of the stone pillar. At noon, many outsiders looked at the Holy soul Village strangely, then walked to the centre, admired the stone pillar, and then looked at the sign. I saw lines of small print written on the sign£º ¡°Many years ago, there was a girl named Xiaoxun in Holy Soul Village. She was innocent, lively and cute¡­ There was also a young man named Xiaoyan. The two grew up together and were childhood sweetheart¡­ until, one day, both of them reached the age of martial spirit awakening. ¡± ¡°Xiaoyan is the hope of the village. He is extremely talented. Everyone in the village has hope for him. They all think that he can awaken the martial soul and become a powerful soul master. However, on the day when his martial arts awakened, Xiaoyan was indifferent. He¡­did not have the qualifications to become a soul teacher. Even many children had awakened martial spirit. ¡± ¡°He is the only one who didn¡¯t. Xiaoyan became a waste that everyone in the village looked down on him, a waste that martial spirit didn¡¯t even have. ¡± ¡°However, at this time, Miss Xiaoxun has awakened a powerful martial spirit, and she is still full of innate soul power that is rare in a century.¡± The story is introduced here, it¡¯s gone. Many pedestrians saw this, and their appetites were lifted, but they only saw the following line: ¡°¡­But, maybe you can¡¯t think of it, the handprint of the soul saint on this pillar¡­was not left by Miss Xiaoxun¡­but Xiaoyan left it! ¡± ¡°If you want to know the following story¡­and various reasons, please visit the Holy Soul Village¡­¡± Seeing this. Many pedestrians were stunned. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so hateful! How can you not finish the introduction? ¡± An outsider tourist said angrily. ¡°Hey, look, there is still a line of small print in the handprint of the stone pillar: Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west of the river, don¡¯t bully the young and poor! Wow, so hot-blooded, could it be that Xiaoyan left it behind? He must have become a soul saint later, but how did he do it? ¡± ¡°No, I will stay in the Holy soul Village for a few years and finish reading the story of this holy soul handprint!¡± ¡­¡­ Wang Feng smiled and looked at many tourists and pedestrians, walking from outside the village, then stayed in front of the stone pillars, and finally stayed obediently. ¡°In such a remote place as Holy Soul Village, there is only agriculture. Even if the output increases, it will not be able to make a few dollars. ¡± Wang Feng chuckled a few times in his heart. Nowadays, Holy Soul Village can live so well, naturally, not only because of the increase in the production of various crops. Instead, because of foreign tourists. In the previous life, it was the development of tourism. And this soul saint handprint was Wang Feng¡¯s idea of getting along at the time.¡­ Then in the previous article, Douluo¡¯s mainland version of the soul breaks through the sky¡­ perfect. CH 8.2 Chapter 8: Su Yuntao (2/2) Anyway, in the original book of Douluo Continent, and later, there is no specific mention of who the soul saint of this Holy soul Village is. Wang Feng feels that he is making it up casually, is it okay? With tourists, Wang Feng, under the tinkering of Grandpa Jack, built a holiday home with mountains and water and only wooden houses, and left a follow-up story to satisfy the appetites of these tourists, and then let these tourists make simple consumption in the Holy Soul Village. Slowly, the life in the natural Holy Soul Village became much better. Otherwise, let Wang Feng be a modern small house in the 21st century. If he wants to get used to this kind of holy soul village, which is similar to the kind of rural life in the 1970s and 1980s, he must get used to the hardships of this kind of holy soul Village. How did you get it?¡­ ¡°Huh, who made up this messy story? ¡± At this moment, Wang Feng suddenly heard a slightly dissatisfied voice. Turning around and fixing his eyes, he saw a handsome young man with sword star eyebrows. At this time, he was carrying his hands and staring at the sign next to the stone pillar and said dissatisfied. The young man was wearing a white military uniform, with a black cloak behind him, and there was a fist-sized soul figure in the centre of his chest. Between the eyebrows, there was a bit of pride. In the village, many people looked at this young man with some novelty. Because of this young man¡¯s temperament and dress, so he doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. ¡°Why is Brother Tao here? Grandpa Jack said, isn¡¯t it still a few days before the martial soul awakens? ¡± Wang Feng looked at the young man in surprise. Although he has never seen each other, he still has that unique aura based on each other¡¯s clothes. Wang Feng concluded that this young man was the famous tool man in Douluo Continent: Su Yuntao! Thinking of this, Wang Feng walked over and said lazily: ¡°My lord, what¡¯s wrong with this story?¡± Su Yuntao turned around and looked at a child with a lazy expression, as if he was not afraid of the sky or the earth. He didn¡¯t think about the children in other villages at all. When he saw his fear and awe, he couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly. ¡°This story is obviously made up, but it is full of curiosity, but it is actually extremely boring!¡± Su Yuntao looked at Wang Feng and pointed to the stone pillar and shook his head. ¡°Disappointed? Why are you disappointed? ¡°Wang Feng asked. ¡°In this story, that Xiaoyan does not have a martial soul, but it is implied later that Xiaoyan will later become a soul saint. This is obviously impossible! ¡± Su Yuntao said with a faint smile, ¡°A person who does not have a martial soul, let alone a soul saint, even if he becomes a soul master, it is impossible! Isn¡¯t this story made up? ¡± Hearing this, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but started laughing. Brother Tao is really Brother Tao, this familiar taste. It was the same as when Wang Feng first saw Douluo Continent, Tang San awakened the Blue Silver grass martial Spirit, and Brother Tao vowed that this was a useless martial spirit. Although he didn¡¯t show up much later, he must have been slapped in the face.¡­ ¡°So what?¡± Wang Feng said slowly, ¡°Since you think it was made up, your Excellency, just leave the Holy Soul Village.¡± ¡°You kid. It¡¯s also interesting¡­¡± Su Yuntao said with a dumbfounded smile, ¡°I¡¯m here, and there are important things, if you kid, drive me away.¡± Be careful of your village chief, slap you in the ass! ¡± Su Yuntao looked at this little guy and said indifferently: ¡°Is it possible, do you think I am curious about this nonsense soul saint story, and come to your holy soul Village in advance?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng shrugged, sighed and said, ¡°So you are not curious. It¡¯s a pity that I have a full set of stories here that record how this Xiaoyan became a soul saint. Since you are not interested, then I won¡¯t show it to you. ¡± After speaking, Wang Feng turned around and walked to the village. ¡°Hmm? Do you have a full set of stories here? ¡± Su Yuntao was taken aback, looked at the child¡¯s back, walked a few steps forward, stretched out his hand, and stopped talking, as if he wanted to stop the child.¡­ At this moment, Wang Feng suddenly turned around. Su Yuntao quickly retracted his hand, carrying it behind him, with a calm expression on his face he said: ¡°What? You kid, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Wang Feng glanced at him strangely, shook his head, and said to himself: ¡°In a few days, I will awaken the martial soul. I don¡¯t know what martial soul I will awaken¡­¡± After speaking this time, Wang Feng turned and left without looking back. ¡°Hehe¡­this kid¡­¡± Su Yuntao looked at the child¡¯s back as he left, pondered for a few seconds and said, ¡°Just in time, I will stay for a few days. Advance in an instant and see if there are any good seedlings in this holy soul village who can become soul masters¡­¡± A few days later. Grandpa Jack took Wang Feng, Tang San, and the other seven children in the village to the Spirit Hall in Holu Soul Village.¡­ CH 9.1 Chapter 9: The Golden Legend! (1/2) Holy Soul Village, Spirit Hall. Because of the repairs, the Spirit Hall is not the dilapidated wooden house in the original work. It is made of jade-white rock, which has a bit of a ¡®hall¡¯ taste. ¡°Xiao Feng, it doesn¡¯t matter if the spirit is not good.¡± Grandpa Jack stood outside the village with a group of children. First, he patted Wang Feng, who had been raising him for a few years, and said kindly: ¡°Without martial spirit, you can¡¯t become a soul master. You can also stay in the Holy soul Village in the future. Just in time, our holy soul Village needs you. ¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng¡¯s head was full of black lines. This old guy just wants to keep him in the Holy soul Village. After all, in the past few years, many of the changes in the village have been made by themselves. Nowadays, the villagers are getting better day by day, and naturally they all want to keep them. Even if you are delicious every day, you can do it. ¡°I said Grandpa, this hasn¡¯t awakened yet.¡± Wang Feng said dissatisfied. ¡°Hehe, Brother Feng is so lazy every day, your father and mother don¡¯t have martial souls, and you definitely don¡¯t have martial souls either. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± A little boy looked at Wang Feng with a smile. ¡°You kid, are you looking for a fight?¡± Wang Feng glared at the little boy. The little boy shrank his neck and did not dare to speak again. In this month, Wang Feng went through a lot of hard training, coupled with the transformation of Meteor tears, although his whole person has not undergone earth-shaking changes. But the momentum has also changed a lot. From the previous lazy look, it was a bit more sharp. In addition, the children in the village were afraid of him. With his stare, these children were timid and afraid that they would have nightmares at night. ¡°I think among you, Tang San is the most promising to become a soul master. Awaken the powerful martial soul. ¡± Grandpa Jack looked at Tang San, who was silent and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head when he recalled the situation of going to Tang Hao¡¯s house two days ago. Tang Hao, that stubborn old guy! ¡°As for Xiaofeng, Grandpa doesn¡¯t ask you to become a soul master.¡± Grandpa Jack looked at Wang Feng and said with a smile, ¡°What ordinary martial arts soul can you awaken, such as blue silver grass, hoe and sickle, Grandpa will be satisfied, and it will be useful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. Why are you so distrustful of me? But thinking about it, Wang Feng thought so. Things like martial spirits are generally determined by the biological parents. Most of them are passed down. His biological father and mother, who lived in Douluo University, were really ordinary peasants who didn¡¯t even have martial souls. Unlike the junior high school, my father and mother are all blown up. ¡°Okay, come in with me, when you meet Master War Spirit, don¡¯t be afraid, but don¡¯t talk too much and don¡¯t make him annoying.¡± Jack exhorted several children a few times. Then he led the children into the martial spirit Hall. Not for long. Several people walked in. I saw a young man standing in the centre of the Spirit Hall. As if hearing footsteps, the young man turned around and looked at everyone. ¡°This is the master of war, Su Yun Tao.¡± Jack said respectfully to the young man, but as soon as he finished speaking, he was taken aback, hurriedly walked forward a few steps, and whispered, ¡°Master Su, in the past two days, we have not been well received? Why do you have dark circles under the eyes? ¡± Yes, two days ago, this Master Su Yuntao War Spirit came to the Holy Soul Village. He said that he wanted to see in advance if there were any children in the village who could become soul teachers. It¡¯s just, why are your eyes black now? At first glance, there was no good rest. ¡°No! Just a little tired. Hurry up and start¡­¡± Su Yuntao said impatiently. Wang Feng, who was watching this scene, almost burst out laughing. CH 9.2 Chapter 9: The Golden Legend! (2/2) Brother Tao is like this, just like him who stayed up late to read novels in his previous life. When I came the day before yesterday, my head was fresh and simple, and my whole body was scattered with a feeling of spring breeze. It¡¯s not like now, my head is wrinkled and oily, and I still have dark circles under my eyes. It must be that in the past two days, I have been collecting stories that I made up to break the sky, and then I stayed up late to watch them.¡­ Su Yuntao was also very annoyed in his heart, and just wanted to end the test quickly and continue to watch the story of the soul breaking through the sky. It¡¯s really strange that it was obviously just a very vulgar story, but he accidentally became addicted to it in the past two days. See the ghost! There is also that kid, he actually said that he has a full set of stories. Su Yuntao glanced at the children with concern, until he was startled when his gaze fell on Wang Feng. Isn¡¯t this the kid? Humph! ¡°I am Su Yuntao, the 26th-level Great Soul Master! ¡°Su Yuntao looked at Wang Feng lightly. In order to stop this kid. Unsurprisingly, hearing this sentence, many other children¡¯s eyes were full of admiration and respect! Even Tang San showed curiosity. I don¡¯t know, but the kid glanced at him indifferently, and said carelessly: ¡°Master War Spirit, it¡¯s amazing, can you start now? Our martial souls are already hungry and thirsty, and they want to come out. ¡± Puff¡­ Hearing this, several children suddenly laughed. Even Tang San smiled knowingly. Brother Feng is Brother Feng, heartless and heartless, not afraid of heaven and earth. ¡°¡­¡± Su Yuntao choked. This kid. Forget it, for the sake of your face with a full set of stories about your soul breaking through the sky, I don¡¯t bother to care about you. ¡°Hmph, I have passed through six villages, and there is no one with soul power, let alone a slightly better martial spirit.¡± Su Yuntao shook his head, obviously even you are not much better. Immediately he didn¡¯t talk much. He directly took out six jet-black round stones, waved his hand, and laid a hexagon on the ground. Take out another crystal ball. ¡°From left to right, walk inside in turn.¡± Su Yuntao pointed to the hexagon on the ground£¬ A faint light appeared from the hexagon. The first child walked in. Su Yuntao shouted softly: ¡°The wolf!¡± One white and one yellow, two soul rings rose from him, and at the same time, Su Yuntao¡¯s figure quickly expanded, full of power. Many children were stunned and took a step back one after another, with fear and horror in their eyes, as well as admiration and curiosity. Su Yuntao quickly moved towards the hexagonal stone, shooting several green rays with both hands. The golden light flashed slightly, enveloping the child in it. ¡°Stretch out your right hand.¡± Su Yuntao shouted softly. The child hurriedly stretched out his hand, and a small sickle appeared! Then he touched the crystal ball without any reaction. Su Yuntao shook his head. The child walked out with disappointment on his face. Immediately afterwards, the children behind walked in turn. The more he got to the back, Su Yuntao became more disappointed. Until Tang San. The golden light is brighter than the previous few! ¡°Golden legend!¡± Wang Feng muttered, he looked at Tang San¡¯s left hand, and thought, the Clear Sky Hammer should be in Tang San¡¯s left hand, right? I saw Tang San pinching his left hand tightly, but he spread out his right hand to reveal a blue silver grass. Seeing this blue and silver grass, Tang San¡¯s face turned black. ¡°Brother Feng, are you poisonous?¡± Tang San said speechlessly in his heart. In fact, it was nothing to do with blue silver grass, but Brother Feng had said before that his martial soul was blue silver grass, which made Tang San feel helpless. Of course, Tang San didn¡¯t believe that martial spirit was decided by Brother Feng, but it was too crow-mouthed. However, Tang San squeezed his left hand slightly. He felt that this hand seemed to condense a kind of martial spirit, but Tang San didn¡¯t want to show it. ¡°Blue and silver grass again¡­¡± Su Yuntao shook his head. But the next moment, his eyes widened. After watching Tang San put his hand on the crystal ball, a dazzling blue light filled the entire room! ¡°Innate full of soul power!¡± Su Yuntao said in a lost voice. After losing his voice, Su Yuntao took a long time to recover. Looking at Tang San, there was shock and disappointment in his eyes. Wang Feng stared at the crystal ball and thought to himself, if I mobilized all the energy in my body. This crystal ball should explode, right? CH 10.1 Chapter 10: Nine-star Begonia? Mysterious Qinglian Martial Spirit! (1/2) Wang Feng didn¡¯t know if it would explode. But Tang San¡¯s innate soul-filling power shocked Su Yuntao! Su Yuntao seemed to see the curiosity in Tang San¡¯s eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but explain with a sigh: ¡°If you want to become a soul master first, soul power is the top priority. Even if the martial soul is abolished, only if it possesses soul power can it be cultivated through meditation and become a soul master! None of the previous children possessed soul power. ¡± ¡°But you were born with ten levels of soul power, which is the so-called innate full soul power!¡± Su Yuntao¡¯s eyes were very complicated. Innate full of soul power, a qualification that is difficult to encounter in a hundred years, but it is the blue silver grass martial spirit. ¡°Ok.¡± Tang San nodded. ¡°Innate soul power means that you have the qualifications to become a soul master. The higher the qualifications, the faster the cultivation speed. ¡± Su Yuntao looked at Tang San and continued: ¡°With innate soul power, the mainland has appeared a handful of times. So far, you are the first and last one I have ever seen. It is impossible for me to meet the second one again, but it is a pity that your martial spirit is blue silver grass. ¡± Hearing this, Wang Feng on the side couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°I said Master, am I transparent? Why is it impossible for the second one to appear? ¡± This Brother Tao is also true. I¡¯ve been standing here for a long time, and you at least let me finish the test. Can¡¯t you just say that? ¡°Xiao Feng, what a fool!¡± Before Su Yuntao spoke, the village Chief Jack on the side glared at Wang Feng: ¡°Can you compare with Xiao San? It would be great if you can awaken the martial soul. Do you think that innate soul power is a rotten thing? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. Seeing the village chief Jack reprimanding the kid, Su Yuntao also smiled and shook his head£º ¡°Innate soul power is hard to encounter in a hundred years. It is already rare that one can appear in the Holy soul Village. ¡± The implication is that the kid, don¡¯t think about it. Tang San thought in his heart, what is rare and rare, just because of his own cultivation of Xuantian Gong! Otherwise, it is impossible for an ordinary children to have any innate soul-filling power. For no reason, how can there be such internal strength in the body that you have cultivated? Unless you are a real super genius, you don¡¯t need to practice, you are born with soul power in your body! Tang San thought in his heart. This kind of super genius may be rare. At this time, Wang Feng was dissatisfied£º ¡°So, Master Su Yuntao, what you mean by this is that it seems completely impossible for me to be born with full soul power?¡± Although there is energy in the body, Wang Feng doesn¡¯t know if it can stimulate the energy ball to react. But Wang Feng felt very upset when he was so denied. Tang San couldn¡¯t help walking in front of Wang Feng, silent for a moment, and said: ¡°Brother Feng, be confident and remove the two words that seem to be.¡± Tang San knew that he was not a super genius, but because he had cultivated Xuantian Gong, but Brother Feng did not practice Xuantian Gong. Brother Feng is extremely talented and has transcendent physical fitness, but his soul power is related to his body. Moreover, during the previous fight, Tang San did not notice that Brother Feng had used any energy similar to internal force. It is the pure physical fitness that is horribly strong! Therefore, Tang San felt that it was unlikely that he had true innate soul-filling power. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. Yo, little San¡¯er, progress has been made. They will learn from me. The corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth twitched. He is worthy of being the protagonist. His learning ability is very good. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you little brat. Come in and test your martial spirit first.¡± Su Yuntao glared at Wang Feng and said. Wang Feng snorted in his heart and walked directly to the centre of the hexagon. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully punching in¡­ get the mysterious martial soul reward! Please close your eyes! Feel the mysterious martial spirit!¡± A familiar voice sounded in my head! Wang Feng was taken aback! Close your his immediately! Boom! Immediately afterwards, in my mind, it seemed to explode! Plunged into an endless chaos! And in the centre of the chaos, a mysterious lotus flower blooms quietly, exuding a grand and ancient aura! ¡®That is! ¡¯ Wang Feng stared at the green lotus. Vaguely, it seemed that he saw the supreme world. In the next moment! That Qinglian suddenly flew towards Wang Feng and instantly entered the centre of his eyebrows! Boom! Consciousness exploded in an instant, and there were endless echoes in Wang Feng¡¯s mind, but he couldn¡¯t hear or see anything. Until, a long time passed, a long time. Wang Feng recovered and heard a calm voice in his ear£º ¡°It¡¯s another martial spirit, an unknown wild flower!¡± When the voice sounded, Wang Feng opened his eyes and looked at the martial soul in his hand! One, a mysterious pocket green lotus, quietly blooms in the palm of hishand. It looks somewhat similar to the nine-star begonia, but the shape of the petals is completely different, and there are twelve leaves, which wrap the twenty-four petals in the centre. Extremely beautiful! ¡°It¡¯s a kind of flower-shaped martial spirit that I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Su Yuntao shook his head, ¡°It looks pretty good. Maybe it¡¯s useful, but it¡¯s not much worse than the Blue Silver Grass¡­¡± However, Tang San looked at the green lotus and was slightly surprised. Lotus? This Brother Feng¡¯s martial soul is very similar to the lotus flower he had seen in his previous life. However, this green lotus has a special beauty! No wonder Master Su Yuntao couldn¡¯t recognize it at all. CH 10.2 Chapter 10: Nine-star Begonia? Mysterious Qinglian Martial Spirit! (2/2) Tang San thought secretly in his heart. In the world of Douluo Continent, Tang San did not see plants similar to lotus flowers. ¡°However, it is said that it is a lotus flower, but it is not exactly¡­¡± Tang San thought, ¡°Perhaps, it is not necessarily the abolition of martial spirit. ¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Only Grandpa Jack said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Feng, if you can plant this kind of flower in our village in the future, it would not be bad!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng suddenly laughed. This is not a waste of martial arts soul. It is not an ordinary lotus. How can the things given by the system be simple? Add to this the mysterious green lotus that my consciousness saw in that dark and chaotic world just now. ¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s Chaos Green Lotus!¡± Wang Feng felt trembling in his heart. As a super novel fan in his previous life. Naturally, it is understood that in the background of ancient Chinese mythology, the treasure of chaos in the prehistoric era is a terrifying thing that can¡¯t be imagined! My own martial soul turned out to be such a terrifying thing? Wang Feng looked at the blooming green lotus, his body trembling a little. There are countless versions of prehistoric myths, but this Chaotic green lotus is so powerful that it explodes. According to legend, the ancestor god Pangu was born from the lotus seeds of the chaotic Green Lotus, but Wang Feng looked at the Green Lotus and there were only four lotus seeds. It is estimated that this chaotic green lotus is a bit different. In ancient rumours. The next few lotus seeds, one of which turned into the thirty-sixth grade good luck green lotus, and later turned into the three great treasures, the three treasures of jade Ruyi, the Taiyi Buddha dust, and the Qingping sword! The remaining three lotus seeds were transformed into the twelve-pin merit Golden Lotus, the twelve-pin karma Fiery red Lotus, and the twelve-pin Immortal Black Lotus. They are all supreme innate defensive treasures! Different functions¡­ The five large lotus leaves are transformed into five flags, namely£º Wuji Apricot Yellow Flag: ten thousand golden lotus blossoms, nothing can be broken. Green lotus-colored flag: relics of light and tranquillity. The flag off the ground: chaotic yin and yang, reversing the five elements. Plain color cloud border flag: strange images are dense, and the sky and the earth are bright. Zhenwu soap carving flag: hazy universe, covering the sky and the sun. In simple terms, there are various effects such as control, deregulation, rejuvenation, confusion, etc. The shower of green lotus can be transformed into the tripod of the universe, which can refine the essence of the object. In simple terms, it can improve the grade of items. Its rhizomes absorb the innate killing aura and turn it into a slaying spear, and even saints can hurt the spirit! There are many more¡­ ¡­¡­ Wang Feng¡¯s eyes flushed, looking at the mysterious green lotus. Although I don¡¯t know if it will really be as perverted as the legend, moreover, this is not really the entity Chaos Green Lotus. It¡¯s just the form of a martial soul! But even if it is a martial soul, it only needs to exert some power. What kind of mutant nine-heart begonia, Qibao glazed pagoda, it¡¯s not worthy to carry shoes for this thing¡­ And it¡¯s still an all-round martial soul! ¡°As the soul Master level rises, this Green lotus will exert special and different powers¡­¡± Wang Feng¡¯s heart was hot, and a deep curiosity came from the bottom of his heart. If you want to discover the power of this mysterious green lotus, is it really as perverted and exaggerated as you imagined! Imagine if this green lotus could be transformed into the form Wang Feng thought, such as the three treasures Jade Ruyi, Qingping Sword, or the 36-pin Pure World Green Lotus, or the 12-pin Immortal Black Lotus, or the five-party flag, Qiankun Tripod, and Devouring Spear, they would have different abilities.¡­ Different forms have different powers! Who can withstand this? Su Yuntao looked at Wang Feng, who was extremely excited, and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. How could an unknown wildflower martial spirit be excited like this? ¡°Okay, do you still test your soul power?¡± Su Yuntao frowned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you forget it?¡± He wanted to save some face for this kid. ¡°Forget it?¡± Wang Feng was taken aback and waved his hand, ¡°No, just test it casually.¡± With that saying, Wang Feng casually put his palm on the crystal ball.¡­ Boom! Jin Guang works! I couldn¡¯t open the eyeballs of a few people.¡­ Su Yuntao suddenly froze in place, petrified for a while! CH 11.1 Chapter 11: Mysterious Humanoid Martial Spirit! comprehend on your own? (1/2) Dazzling golden light filled the entire Martial Soul Hall! Su Yuntao watched in amazement, and said a few words with a shiver in his mouth.£º ¡°Innate soul power?¡± At the same time. Inside the house, Grandpa Jack and Tang San also watched this scene in astonishment! Especially Tang San. ¡°Brother Feng is also inherently full of soul power?¡± Tang San was extremely surprised. He knew that the reason why he had become an innate soul-filling power was because he had cultivated Xuantian exercises since he was a child. It is not true that people are born with full soul power. But it¡¯s impossible for Brother Feng to practice anything at all? In the past few years, Tang San has seen that Brother Feng is extremely lazy, and he rarely even exercises, let alone cultivates. He has no way to practice! ¡°Talent! Innate talent! ¡± Tang San¡¯s eyes appeared in amazement, ¡°I am a transmigrate, and I have cultivated the Xuan Tian Gong to reach the innate full soul power. But Brother Feng is really talented like this¡­a real super genius. Otherwise, he can¡¯t beat me, and he still has Innately full of soul power. Although the martial soul is not better than mine¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tang San¡¯s heart moved, and his left hand was gently spread out behind his back, revealing a small hammer spirit. ¡°It seems that I have two martial souls, but this one, I don¡¯t know what martial souls are¡­ maybe Dad should know.¡± Thinking about it, Tang San couldn¡¯t help but look at Brother Feng. Only to find that Brother Feng was still looking at the mysterious Lotus martial soul he had just awakened, as if he didn¡¯t care about the innate soul power at all. I couldn¡¯t help feeling speechless. Of course, Tang San didn¡¯t know. Wang Feng was born with full soul power, and it only took a month¡­ He is not an original talent, nor is he a super genius at all. It is by relying on, in this month, every time I exercise to a near-death state, and relying on the energy gushing out of meteor tears, that I have the current innate soul-filling power! However, at this time, Wang Feng didn¡¯t care much, but was extremely curious about this Qinglian Martial Spirit. ¡°Hmm? It seems that this energy ball is about to explode¡­¡± Suddenly, Wang Feng glanced at the energy ball that tested his soul power, and some cracks seemed to appear. Hurriedly, an excited spirit controlled the amount of energy remaining in the body, and stopped entering the energy ball. Otherwise, it will definitely explode. ¡°Innate soul power is enough¡­ If it really explodes, it will be a bit difficult to do it well. What if it is taken away for research in the future. ¡± Wang Feng thought. Be cautious about pretending to be coerced. Just be in place. Moreover, after all, Wang Feng hadn¡¯t studied this Qinglian Martial Soul, and he didn¡¯t know that it would not be what he looked like. Even if it is true, I am not strong enough now, and I am afraid that I will not be able to fully exert the full power of this green lotus. ¡°Ding, congratulations to the host for punching in with innate soul power! Reward the mysterious humanoid martial spirit, which requires the host to comprehend its power by himself! ¡± ¡°The next time you check in, Shrek Academy, if you can reach level 30 and have a 10,000-year soul ring or more, there will be a special reward!¡± After the familiar voice sounded. Wang Feng¡¯s body shook slightly, and strands of black light flashed across his eyes. ¡°Mysterious humanoid Martial Spirit? Comprehend by yourself? ¡± Wang Feng was a little surprised. Although he checked in twice, Wang Feng probably felt it. What the system gives, although it blows up the sky. But they all need to be developed and researched slowly by themselves before they can be used. It is definitely not as simple as imagined. Like meteor tears. CH 11.2 Chapter 11: Mysterious Humanoid Martial Spirit! comprehend on your own? (2/2) The same is true of the creation of the Qinglian Martial Spirit. Wang Feng could perceive that if he wanted to exert the power of the Qinglian Martial Spirit, he would need to make extraordinary efforts. After all, this thing is really not easy. But this self-comprehension directly confused Wang Feng. ¡°Anyway, give me a hint? Twin martial souls! It¡¯s still a humanoid martial spirit, and there is no hint at all. Tell me how to comprehend¡­¡± Wang Feng was speechless. But fortunately, this creation of the Qinglian Martial Soul has already given him a big enough surprise. ¡°Okay, kid, you are also born full of soul power¡­¡± Su Yuntao¡¯s face flushed slightly. Thinking of what I just said, I felt extremely embarrassed. I¡¯ve run out of luck in Su Yuntao¡¯s life, haven¡¯t I? In a village, two innate soul-filled powers came out, and they all met me? Su Yuntao remembered that he was only a second-level soul power.¡­ With a silent sigh in his heart, Su Yuntao looked at old Jack and said£º ¡°These two children are not easy. Although it is a pity that Wuhun can¡¯t do it, they can always become soul masters. Okay, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Su Yuntao felt that his pride was destroyed. Suddenly, he thought of Xiaoyan in that story, and inexplicably became more eager for the follow-up of the story. Thinking about it, Su Yuntao walked directly to the door, then suddenly turned around and walked back, looking at Wang Feng.£º ¡°Kid, do you really have that full set of stories?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°Do you want it?¡± No problem, but you have to promise me one condition. ¡± ¡°Say.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand towards Su Yuntao and motioned for him to pass his ears. Wang Feng said a few words in Su Yuntao¡¯s ear. After speaking, Su Yuntao was startled. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Su Yuntao looked at Wang Feng with a weird expression on his face. ¡°Nonsense.¡± Wang Feng. ¡°No problem, I am very happy to make this request.¡± Su Yuntao smiled, ¡°Three months later, I will sign up for the Notting Junior Soul Teacher Academy. At that time, I will come to you.¡± ¡°Hope, you will be ready by then.¡± Wang Feng nodded in satisfaction. Then he took out a stack of prepared paper from his arms and handed it to Su Yuntao. Seeing this, Su Yuntao quickly folded the paper, coughed a few times, and put it in his arms like a treasure. ¡°Okay, old Jack, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Su Yuntao waved his hand to the village chief Jack, and a happy smile reappeared on his face. Old Jack hurriedly walked over and sent Su Yuntao away. ¡°Brother Feng, what did you ask of this Master Su just now, he is so happy?¡± Tang San asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just say, three months later, I¡¯ll have a fight with him.¡± Wang Feng said carelessly, ¡°After all, people have to go high, Xiao San, fighting with you can no longer bring me experience points¡­ you are useless.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang San¡¯s face darkened. I have been in contact with Brother Feng over the years, and I know that Brother Feng will pop up words with certain special meanings from time to time. Full of fanciful imagination. I can probably understand the meaning of this experience point. Tang San snorted softly, and said in his heart, when Xuantian Baolu starts to practice, he will refine a real hidden weapon. He will go back and ask his father what happened to the second martial soul. At that time, Brother Feng, you may not be able to beat me. ¡°Wait, Brother Feng, what are you talking about? Do you want to have a fight with Master Su? ¡± Suddenly, Tang San thought of something, and couldn¡¯t help but said in surprise, ¡°Brother Feng, are you sure? He is a 26th-level soul master! He also owns the beast martial soul Lone Wolf. When the time comes, don¡¯t you want to be beaten up by him for nothing? ¡± Tang San felt the powerful aura that Su Yuntao¡¯s lone wolf possessed just now, but Tang San felt it very clearly. A true soul master! Brother Feng, we are only six years old! Do you just want to challenge an adult soul master? Or is it a Level 26 battle spirit master with beast martial arts soul? Three months¡­ Tang San shook his head. In three months, with his own strength, he would take a few more tricks under Su Yuntao at most. Moreover, in three months, people will also improve their strength! Thinking of the smile on Su Yuntao¡¯s face like a spring breeze when he left just now, Tang San observed a few seconds of silence for Brother Feng in his heart. It seems that I really have to prepare the ointment for Brother Feng in advance this time. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng was thinking in his heart that Brother Tao would have no chance to play in the future. As a tool man, he naturally had to make the best use of it. If I can defeat him and walk out of the novice village, it should be almost the same, right? CH 12.1 Chapter 12: The first form of Chaos Qinglian Martial Soul! (1/2) After sending Su Yuntao away, Old Jack returned to Spirit Hall and looked at Wang Feng and Tang San. ¡°Good, good.¡± Old Jack looked at the two children with surprise on his kind face. One grew up by his side since he was a child, and the other grew up watching him. Although it may be due to environmental reasons, Martial Soul is not good. But innate full of soul power! Not to mention anything else, the soul master must be stable, right? Thinking that there would be two soul masters in the Holy Soul Village today, old Jack laughed from ear to ear. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Feng, you are also full of innate soul power.¡± Grandpa Jack looked at Wang Feng with an incredible expression on his face. That expression seemed to be as surprised as seeing a monkey pop out of a stone. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. Seeing the expression on Grandpa Jack¡¯s face that he had seen a ghost, Wang Feng felt a little bit distressed. But also, if you follow the original work, you should be one of those children. A somewhat clever little dragon suit, the original style of painting was different from Tang San. No wonder old Jack was so surprised. ¡°There are still three months before the registration of Nording Junior College. Although there is only one place in our village, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Old Jack looked at the two children, and the smile on his face did not stop, ¡°Xiao Feng didn¡¯t say anything. Little San, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go to your house and talk to your father.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa village chief.¡± Tang San nodded. With that said, old Jack took Tang San outside and went to Tang Hao¡¯s blacksmith shop. Wang Feng did not follow. Because Grandpa Jack would probably quarrel with Tang Hao at that time, he didn¡¯t have the mind to watch it. Wang Feng ran outside the village, in a familiar grove. ¡°There are still three months to go. Brother Tao is a Level 26 Battle Spirit Master¡­ With my current strength, it is very difficult to defeat him.¡± Wang Feng thought secretly in his heart. Using Su Yuntao to test his own strength and put some pressure on him by the way, this is Wang Feng¡¯s consideration. However, Su Yuntao is from Spirit Hall. Wang Feng didn¡¯t want to expose too much, and he didn¡¯t necessarily have to defeat him. Just a qualification that surpasses the innate full soul power, once exposed, I am afraid that it is very likely to attract the attention of the Martial Soul Hall. Wang Feng was able to determine that the energy in his body at this time should surpass the innate full soul power, and it should be above level 20, or even higher. Wang Feng didn¡¯t know exactly. If Spirit Hall learns of this situation, it might send someone to take him back for dissection. You must know that in Douluo Continent 1, it seems that there is only one Qian Renxue who surpasses the innate full soul power and reaches level 20. But Qian Renxue is the daughter of Bibi Dong, the boss of Spirit Hall. I came from a small farming village, why do you surpass the innate soul-filling power of Level 20? It¡¯s no wonder that people don¡¯t arrest you and study it carefully. ¡°Therefore, I can only use my innate soul-filled strength to fight Su Yuntao.¡± Wang Feng clenched his fists, ¡°Physical fitness is the foundation. Qinglian Martial Soul should be the key.¡± Think of this. Wang Feng looked around, took a deep breath, gently spread out his right hand, and his consciousness moved slightly. A green lotus bloomed quietly. Seeing this green lotus, Wang Feng slowly drove a small amount of energy in his body that is a soul power into the Green Lotus Martial soul. With the injection of soul power. The mysterious and mysterious green lotus suddenly bloomed with strange light! In the centre of the lotus platform, among the four lotus seeds, a smaller lotus seed bloomed quietly, and immediately released endless golden light! CH 12.2 Chapter 12: The first form of Chaos Qinglian Martial Soul! (2/2) Wang Feng watched closely, and the energy in his body kept injecting into it. The light is shining! As if the lotus seed had received nutrients, it quickly expanded and became larger, and in an instant, it slowly bloomed from the lotus platform! Golden, pure and dazzling gold! The soft and orthodox golden light eroded Wang Feng¡¯s whole body! It symbolizes warmth, healing, and special power, which makes Wang Feng feel extremely happy physically and mentally.¡­ ¡°Is this the first form of the green lotus, the twelve-pin golden lotus?¡± ¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath and looked at the little golden lotus blooming from the four green lotus seeds. It¡¯s like a spring breeze! After this golden lotus appeared, Wang Feng felt that the energy in his body began to pass violently. As you can imagine, let this green lotus evolve its first form, I am afraid it will have unimaginable soul power! However, it is normal that the more powerful the martial soul, the higher the requirements for soul power when used. Tang San¡¯s Clear Sky Hammer, with his innately full soul power now, could hardly be used for 20 seconds, and he would collapse within 10 seconds. But Wang Feng is sure that the soul power required to use Qinglian Martial Soul is even more amazing! ¡°In the Clear Sky Prehistoric mythology, the twelve-rank Golden Lotus of Merit is an innate spiritual treasure. I don¡¯t know what the specific role is. After all, we have never been to the prehistoric world. But the golden lotus presented as the spirit of Martial arts gives me a very strange feeling¡­ maybe¡­¡± Wang Feng calculated the energy in his body, and in thirty seconds, the limit was reached. Without much hesitation, Wang Feng looked around, looking for something that would allow him to experiment. Suddenly, Wang Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was an injured bird not far away, lying in the distance. ¡°Go and experiment.¡± Wang Feng walked over and looked at the injured bird, stunned. Isn¡¯t this the little bird that I rescued from the fangs of a poisonous snake a few days ago? It hasn¡¯t been a few days, and you were injured again? Yo, it¡¯s really strong enough. There are injuries to the wings and abdomen, and the internal organs can be seen.¡­ This is not far from death, right? This little thing¡­ Wang Feng was speechless for a while, meditated for a second, directly controlled the golden lotus in the centre of his palm, and moved towards the bird to release the power in the golden lotus. The golden light, like silky Dove chocolate, envelops the bird. Next moment! Wang Feng widened his eyes and looked at the little bird wrapped in golden soft light. I saw the scratches on the wings of this bird, almost at a speed visible to the naked eye, recovering! The scars on the abdomen are also being repaired quickly, and the eyes that had been closed have also been opened. But in just a few seconds, the bird recovered as ever! Wang Feng also squatted down sweating profusely, as if he had been emptied. The energy in his body was almost passively inhaled into the golden lotus in the next few seconds. Originally, he could only control a small part of the energy use, because there was no soul ring, and the rest of the energy could not be used. But later, as the golden light enveloped the bird, all the energy in the body was directly absorbed! Not a drop is left. At the same time, the golden lotus, which had lost its soul power, quickly changed back to the form of a lotus seed, revealing the appearance of a green lotus again. Where to float quietly. ¡°Chirp, chirp¡­¡± The little birds flew happily, flying around Wang Feng. ¡°Can this be restored as before?¡± Wang Feng was shocked, looking at this bird with more vitality than before. Is this the little bird that only had half a breath left just now? The first form of golden lotus can heal and resurrect even birds in this situation? and. Wang Feng looked at this little bird and seemed to have become much stronger! She was flying, her bright bird eyes were full of agility, as if she had been given new strength. The little bird flew to the branch on the side, pecked the trunk frantically with its mouth, and after a while, she pecked out a small hole. However, it seems that she is still very excited, flying frantically in the air¡­ ¡°Is this¡­ in heat?¡± Wang Feng was stunned, ¡°Should I, did I use too much of the power of the golden lotus?¡± Just now, for the first time, he had no experience, so he just got it out of his head.¡­¡­ CH 13.1 Chapter 13: The power of the Golden lotus that is more than that! Self-study! (1/3) ¡°The power of the first form of Golden lotus should be more than that.¡± Wang Feng didn¡¯t look at the bird again, but thought, ¡°I don¡¯t have a soul ring yet. If I have a soul ring, the first form of Golden lotus should derive other abilities. ¡± In other words, this is just the ability of the golden lotus itself to carry. After possessing the soul ring, Jinlian¡¯s other abilities will only be unlocked. That is, the real soul skill! ¡°Really strong¡­¡± Wang Feng felt the mysterious Qinglian Martial Spirit in his body. Only the first form of the golden lotus has such a terrifying ability to recover! If you reach a higher level later, the second, third, fourth forms, etc., I don¡¯t know what kind of abilities you will have? Wang Feng couldn¡¯t imagine. He walked towards the small lake in the distance, wanting to take a cold bath, calm his hot heart, and then exercise! However, Wang Feng didn¡¯t know. Not long after he left. The little bird chirped excitedly, and waved its wings towards a branch the size of a thumb, leaving no room for effort. Swish, there is a flash of light! The branch is broken in two! If Wang Feng were here, he would be so shocked that his chin would fall off! Even though this branch is very small, it can be cut in two with just its wings.¡­¡­ This is no longer an ordinary bird! But¡­soul beast! This ordinary bird has evolved into a real soul beast! Moreover, it is not an ordinary soul beast! She, spiritual wisdom has been opened! Watching Wang Feng leave, the little bird stood on the branch, blinked, and did not look away for a long time. For the first time, Wang Feng accidentally used all the power of the first form of Golden lotus, far beyond Wang Feng¡¯s own imagination! It not only restores healing, but also gives it the ability to cultivate and enliven spiritual wisdom! Wang Feng walked to a small lake, took off his shirt, jumped in with a fish leaping out of the dragon gate. ¡°It may take a while for the soul ring, after all, hunting soul beasts is not easy.¡± Wang Feng swam like a beautiful male fish flexibly in the water, but he kept thinking in his mind. Wang Feng knows that his current physical fitness and defensive ability are very strong. Ordinary knives may not be able to hurt yourself. There is also endurance, which makes Wang Feng¡¯s scalp numb. But others, such as speed, strength, flexibility, etc., are about twice as much as adult men. Compared with the special forces of the previous life, it is slightly stronger. That¡¯s why I can crush Xiao San¡¯er. But compared with those who are really top soldiers, there is still a clear gap. In Douluo Continent, if you want to hunt soul beasts, this power is not enough. The golden lotus in the first form has no lethality, which means that it is at level 20 in the early stage. Before the second form appears, it may only rely on hand-to-hand combat? Moreover, it is somewhat unrealistic to comprehend the mysterious humanoid martial soul without a clue. While thinking, Wang Feng swam ten laps towards the small lake, and then walked ashore. Started normal exercise. First, go around the grove, sprint for ten laps, and then jump on the branches. Practice flexibly. From one point to another, you cannot step on a branch. Then there is the obstacle course in the woods! In the past month, Wang Feng has set up nearly ten kinds of traps in this grove, large and small, for exercise! Some are ground traps, some are flying stones, and there are obstacle traps made with various agricultural tools and sharp weapons. Surrounded by groves, it is arranged in a curved route. Very terrifying! Even if the special forces in the previous life entered this obstacle and ran to the back, they were afraid that they would be covered in injuries! But Wang Feng did wander through it like a stroll, unscathed. CH 13.2 Chapter 13: The power of the Golden lotus that is more than that! Self-study! (2/3) What this reaction has cultivated is also the key to being able to take on Xiao San¡¯s stone before. Then Wang Feng began to carry a flattened tree trunk, which was four or five meters long, and began various training. This trunk has at least hundreds of catties, and weight-bearing training brings a great load, and it is not easy to control. However, in Wang Feng¡¯s body, he was fixed to death. Frog jumps, push-ups, dumbbell lifts, weight-bearing runs, swings in the lake, and essential squats! Anyway, Wang Feng could think of the exercises in his previous life, and he tried them all one by one. However, with the improvement of physical fitness, it is difficult to reach the physical limit. It¡¯s mainly physical strength, it¡¯s too strong. Sometimes after doing it for most of the day, I am not very tired. The transformation brought about by Meteor tears is the strongest in terms of defence and endurance. It may also be because of the direction of one¡¯s own exercise. ¡°I need to strengthen my strength¡­¡± Wang Feng thought, ¡°We still need to strengthen the weight. It is best to be bound to the whole body¡­ long-term weight-bearing training¡­ eating, drinking, and sleeping without taking it off. ¡± ¡°Speaking of strength training¡­ by the way, the cloak hammer method.¡± Thinking of this, Wang Feng¡¯s body trembled. The chaotic cloak hammer, even if Tang Hao doesn¡¯t need to say it. He had read the original book and naturally knew it. The most powerful thing about this hammer method is that it leverages force, uses the rebound power of a full blow, knocks it down, changes posture, and exerts this rebound power again, so that the power of each hammer gradually increases. To be honest, it¡¯s a bit unscientific. Like a special perpetual motion machine, in theory, one hammer can be infinitely stronger than one hammer! It¡¯s just that the later, the greater the consumption, and the more terrifying the power exerted! With the strength of Tang Hao¡¯s title Douluo, it seems that he can only swing 981 hammers? Anyway, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t remember. But even if it is the power of the eighty-one hammer, it is exponentially increasing. It is conceivable that in the end, there will be many changes¡­ However, if he wanted Tang Hao to teach himself this unique technique, Wang Feng thought about it and let it go. It was only after Xiao San¡¯er awakened the second Clear Sky Hammer martial spirit that Tang Hao reluctantly handed over this unique skill to Tang San. My biological son teaches in this way. ¡°But, can I try it myself?¡± Wang Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. You only need to practice in this direction, right? With force, one hammer is stronger than another¡­ Anyway, we are also transmigrators, with good vision and insight, and we have been transformed by meteor tears. Why can¡¯t we be self-taught and talented? The technique of using force and force has long been ruined in China. Co-author, Tang Hao can create this kind of hammering method. I, Wang Feng, can¡¯t? Why do you have to learn his random cloak hammer technique? It¡¯s nothing if I¡¯m a salted fish. But I have golden fingers, so why can¡¯t I try it? Finding the direction, Wang Feng threw the trunk of the tree and jumped up excitedly. Then he went to Tang Hao¡¯s blacksmith shop and borrowed a hammer. ¡°Wait a minute, Uncle Hao, do you have that kind of relatively large raw iron here?¡± When he came to Tang Hao¡¯s blacksmith shop, he could still see Tang San beating the raw iron. Tang Hao, who was on the side, looked at it, as if he was pointing. Old Jack probably has finished talking with Tang Hao. After Tang Hao learned that his son also possessed the Clear Sky Hammer, he handed over the foundation of the chaos cloak hammer method to Tang San. Wang Feng glanced at Tang San and probably knew that Tang San should have learned. ¡°Big raw iron, how big do you want?¡± CH 13.3 Chapter 13: The power of the Golden lotus that is more than that! Self-study! (3/3) Tang Hao glanced at Wang Feng. ¡°About fifty catties?¡± Wang Feng asked, ¡°It¡¯s best to have a few more pieces. ¡± Wang Feng wanted to use these raw iron to create his own weight-bearing protective gear after being refined. Fifty catties of raw iron, after refining, why do you have to have twenty or thirty? If you make it into protective gear and take it with you for training, the training consumption will be reduced. ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Hao took out a few pieces of raw iron, ¡°You kid, what do you use these for?¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± Wang Feng picked up four pieces of raw iron that weighed about two hundred kilograms, swung the hammer, and ran away in a rush. ¡°Brother Feng should want to exercise himself¡­ However, it is not easy to exercise with such a heavy weight on his body. Moreover, he can¡¯t make iron. ¡± Tang San watched Wang Feng leave, and couldn¡¯t help being curious. Tang Hao from the side glanced at his son, and said in his heart, Boy Feng really doesn¡¯t know how to make iron. But he is much better than you¡­ If you hit it with a hammer directly, you can knock a small iron mother into the original iron with a single blow. The endurance is amazing. I don¡¯t know how many hammers Kid Feng knocked at that time. ¡°Brother Feng has to fight with that Master Su Yuntao for just three months. I really don¡¯t know what he thinks. ¡± Tang San said with a smile again. ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Hao was startled: ¡°This Su Yuntao, listen to you, isn¡¯t he is a Level 26 Battle Spirit master? He is a six-year-old child, and he still wants to fight with a master of war spirit? ¡± ¡°Yeah, so I feel a little weird¡­¡± Tang San said that if he forged the hidden weapon himself, he might have a chance to fight Su Yuntao. Hidden weapons, you need to be in the dark, the power can be maximized, and the power of an upright fight is much worse. If he lost to Brother Feng that day, if he threw a stone in secret, Brother Feng might not be able to react. ¡°Interesting. When that day comes, tell me about it, I want to go and have a look. ¡± Tang Hao said casually. ¡°OK.¡± Tang San was taken aback, wondering how his father could be interested in this matter. ¡°Okay, junior San, don¡¯t knock, I¡¯ll show you again, the technique I just mentioned, pay attention to my body posture¡­¡± ¡­¡­ A few days later. Tang San wiped the sweat from his forehead, put down the hammer, and murmured: ¡°The iron-making method taught by my father is amazing. I can swing eight hammers in a row, which is already the limit¡­ These days, I don¡¯t know what Brother Feng is doing. ¡± However, Tang San felt extremely excited when he thought of this kind of forging hammer method that used force. ¡°Go find three of them¡­ In the past few days, he often comes to buy raw iron. Is it possible that he made the iron by himself? ¡± Tang San couldn¡¯t help being curious, ¡°But it¡¯s not that simple to make iron. There are stoves and wind chimes in the village. It¡¯s useless to rely on simple hammering iron¡­¡± So, after Tang San finished today¡¯s task exercise, he went directly to the village chief¡¯s house to find Brother Feng. Unexpectedly, Grandpa Jack told him that Brother Feng was not at home, but was out in the wild, and he came back with a smirk every time it got dark. ¡°Could it be that Brother Feng is in that grove?¡± Tang San¡¯s heart moved, and then he walked to the small woods outside Wang Village. After walking a distance. Suddenly. The earth shook slightly. Listen carefully¡­ Clang! Clang! £¡ Clang! £¡ £¡ Tang San was taken aback by the familiar sound of iron strikes, and then walked slowly towards the source of the sound.¡­ Not long after, I saw a familiar figure, sweating profusely, brandishing a hammer, beating on the fixed raw iron. Seeing this, Tang San was taken aback again, and said in his heart, Brother Feng is really, how can he make iron like this? Thinking about it, Tang San looked at it intently¡­ but he was stunned when he saw it! CH 14.1 Chapter 14: It¡¯s So Difficult! (1/2) ¡°Is this?¡± Tang San looked into the distance in surprise. I saw Brother Feng brandishing a hammer and tapping on a piece of raw iron. Every time the hammer is swung down and hits the raw iron, it can cause a shock and mars to disperse. After the hammer hit the original iron, the rebounding force followed the hammer, causing Brother Feng to turn diagonally in place. Then, carrying this force, he hit the original post again! Burst out with a force stronger than the previous hammer, splashing more sparks and dispersing! ¡°This, isn¡¯t this a technique that Dad taught me?¡± Tang San looked at Brother Feng, who was sweating profusely in the distance, with a shocked expression on his face. Use force, use the power of hitting the original iron, and then quickly swing the hammer again to achieve a stronger force than the previous hammer! Raw iron can be tempered quickly! You can also exercise yourself! ¡°Could it be that Dad also taught Brother Feng? No, it seems, it¡¯s a bit different¡­¡± Tang San stared at Brother Feng tightly, ¡°The posture is different. Brother Feng¡¯s posture is completely different from that taught by his father, and it is a bit blunt. Moreover, Brother Feng has not come to the blacksmith shop these days. Could it be that¡­¡± ¡°Brother Feng understood this by himself?¡± Clang~ The crisp voice continued to ring. The more he looked at it, the more surprised Tang San was. ¡°Six hammers¡­eighteen hammers¡­twenty-six hammers¡­¡± Tang San was a little surprised when he looked at the piece of iron that turned red because of the rapid percussion. The power of each hammer is increasing! ¡°This is too strong, right?¡± Tang San murmured. This kind of strength is not just the number of times a giant hammer is wielded. Instead, this technique. ¡°I can teach myself the skill of self-enlightenment from iron making. Brother Feng is too smart¡­¡± Tang San felt a little admiration. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been following my father¡¯s path. But Brother Feng is different, Brother Feng made his own way! Go by yourself! Continue to watch for a while. ¡°Brother Feng is getting stronger and stronger, this is already the thirtieth hammer¡­¡± Tang San secretly said in his heart that his father had only swung thirty-six hammers in one breath that day, and he didn¡¯t take a breath. Unexpectedly, Brother Feng could almost do it. Moreover, Brother Feng¡¯s percussion method seems to be able to achieve the same effect. ¡°However, Brother Feng¡¯s limit should be about forty hammers.¡± The more Tang San looked at it, the more he admired it. Brother Feng¡¯s physical fitness is really perverted enough, it should be getting stronger again, right? No, I have to go back and practice more. I also have to build out my hidden weapons in advance. Thinking of Tang San, he hurried over. At this time Wang Feng said: ¡°The posture is wrong. Just now, the left shoulder should be shifted back by another three centimetres, and the rebound should lose less power. The calf is too tight, which leads to uneven power transmission. Although this hammer has increased a lot, it has not increased in the same amount. ¡± ¡°This hammer is unqualified!¡± Clang! He looked down again with a hammer, his voice was sometimes crisp and sometimes dull. Tang San didn¡¯t look closely enough, he could only see that the power of Wang Feng¡¯s hammer power was indeed increasing. But it can¡¯t be seen that Wang Feng¡¯s posture with each hammer is smoother and his power control is more perfect. If Tang Hao were to do it again, I am afraid that he would be able to fully see that Wang Feng was making progress in a way that was visible to the naked eye at this time. ¡°When this hammer is swung down, it exceeds the force surface of the original iron by a bit, and it won¡¯t work¡­¡± With every hammer, Wang Feng was thinking quickly in his mind. Then relying on his own control of the body, he quickly adjusted. And then perfect. Since a few days ago, Wang Feng has made various posture changes with only one goal. Until now, it has been possible to achieve an effect similar to the chaotic cloak hammer method, but it is not enough. ¡°However, fortunately, I have meteor tears and am not afraid of physical injury. As long as I can persist, I can continue to conduct research. ¡± Such research is very physically exhausting and causes harm to the body. Only Wang Feng, who has meteor tears, dared to do so. It was really difficult at first. After knocking for two days, Wang Feng could only rely on the strength of his body to force a hammer to be stronger than a hammer. Unable to comprehend the use of force, and unable to find a special posture. Unlike the younger children, Tang Hao taught them hand-in-hand. However, in the past two days, Wang Feng gradually realized the secret of Dao. CH 14.2 Chapter 14: It¡¯s So Difficult! (2/2) ¡°Just keep studying and changing in this way¡­ within two months, I should be able to develop this relatively complete set of hammering methods. It may be inferior to the chaos cloak hammer method for the time being, but as long as you continue to study it, you may not be able to surpass the chaos cloak hammer method. ¡± Wang Feng felt an aura of pride in his heart. Anyway, a transmigrate, standing on the shoulders of giants with golden fingers, if it can¡¯t be surpassed. It¡¯s too weak. ¡°However, this kind of hammering method is indeed very energy-consuming. After thirty-six hammers, it will be difficult for me to persist¡­ One hammer is more difficult than another, and the difficulty increases in geometric multiples¡­ When I make these two pieces of raw iron into simple protective gear, it will be able to carry a weight of about 150 kg. At that time, the difficulty of exercise will be greatly increased, and the effect will be greatly increased. ¡± Wang Feng thought while thinking. Until the evening, almost after dark. Wang Feng finally ran out of strength, and fell to the ground with golden flowers in his eyes. The power of meteor tears slowly flowed out, washing the whole body, and the long-lost power reappeared. ¡°Comfortable¡­¡± As if every cell of the body was experiencing joy, Wang Feng was extremely refreshed. Not to mention, this kind of iron lifting method can indeed make one¡¯s body reach its limit quickly. ¡°It feels stronger again.¡± Wang Feng sighed, ¡°Now, at my current limit, I should be able to swing five to six more hammers!¡± If he kept using the same amount of power, Wang Feng could swing hundreds of hammers without panting. But this kind of hammer is stronger than one hammer, really, dozens of hammers will not work. ¡°Rest first and continue tomorrow.¡± Wang Feng returned to the village¡­ In this way. For the next more than two months, Wang Feng continued to study and practice the hammer method until his physical fitness was able to swing sixty-four hammers in one breath! This kind of increase in speed is simply unimaginable! If there is no meteor tears, I am afraid it will be difficult to achieve for several years! In other aspects, the improvement is equally significant. For example, if you are in the current state, it is the same as the junior high school three months ago. Wang Feng only needed to exert 10% of his strength to be able to completely abuse Xiao San¡¯er. However, these days, junior San should also grow up, right? Time is almost up. ¡°Brother Tao, it should be coming.¡± Wang Feng put on the long-tempered iron block on his calf, as well as the iron vest. Close to two hundred catties of weight! Even for an adult man, I am afraid it will be difficult to walk a hundred meters with a heavy load! But Wang Feng jumped extremely lightly, as if he had already adapted. Before the half-month shift, Wang Feng had secretly built and tempered this set of weight-bearing protective gear in the blacksmith shop, and then put it on. Usually, except for taking it off when taking a bath, I take it with me even when I eat and drink water. Have already adapted. Because branches are found everywhere in the body, from small legs, arms, and back. Each place is about fifty catties, tempered into simple protective gear. Therefore, Wang Feng¡¯s appearance should be a little stronger. After everything was ready, Wang Feng walked slowly outside the village. Outside the village. Su Yuntao yawned, his eyes wandering. These days, Su Yuntao is a little obsessed with the story of the soul breaking through the sky. However, Su Yuntao finished watching it a month ago¡­ However, he only saw more than half of it. Probably when Xiaoyan went to Yunlan Sect to fight with Xiaoyan, who had become the old enemy of the soul deity, he just didn¡¯t see it anymore.¡­ Su Yuntao, who was anxious, wanted to come to the Holy Soul Village in advance to find this kid to ask for the back story. But think about it, how can you condescend to come to the Holy soul Village at will, as a 28th-level war spirit master? So, he waited, waited, and finally waited until the agreed date. Su Yuntao touched his chest and frowned: ¡°When hunting the soul beast the other day, I suffered a little injury, but it doesn¡¯t matter. After a while, I can beat this kid down with one hand, and then let him hand over the rest of the story, right? ¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t hurt him yet. After all, this kid¡¯s martial soul is useless. He only has the innate ability to be full of soul power. I hope that he has exercised a bit these days so that he won¡¯t let me hurt him. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so difficult for me, Su Yuntao!¡± CH 15.1 Chapter 15: Wait, I¡¯ll take something off! (1/3) When Wang Feng walked outside the village, he saw Su Yuntao just in time. ¡°On time?¡± Wang Feng looked at Su Yuntao with a smile. Tao hadn¡¯t changed much, his expression was still bland and his posture was still set high. Looking at Wang Feng as he arrived, his physique seemingly much stronger than it was three months ago, Su Yuntao nodded slightly and calmly said. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for three months, kid, you¡¯ve gotten a lot stronger! Is there more to the back story? If you do, I¡¯ll strike a little lighter later.¡± In Su Yuntao¡¯s opinion. This six-year-old brat, trying to fight with himself, was simply¡­ ridiculous. He didn¡¯t even understand what a real soul master was! If it wasn¡¯t for that story, Su Yuntao wouldn¡¯t have agreed to such a ridiculous request from this kid. Because fighting with a child was simply the same as playing house. ¡®Wait a minute, I¡¯ll let you little brat know that the so-called terror in your soul shattering the sky! ¡¯ Su Yuntao said secretly in his heart. These four words, Su Yuntao quite liked them, they felt so imposing! ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Feng looked at him in surprise, ¡°If you defeat me, you will. If you don¡¯t defeat, or reach a draw, there¡¯s no follow-up story.¡± ¡°Then what are you waiting for, I have limited time.¡± Su Yuntao put his hands behind his back and said indifferently. After saying that, he walked towards the distance. They, naturally, could not fight at the entrance of the village. Wang Feng followed. Not long after, the two arrived at an open space. ¡°Kid, do you use weapon?¡± Su Yuntao said indifferently, ¡°I suggest you use a weapon, as for me, an empty hand is enough.¡± A kid with empty innate full soul power, Su Yuntao really felt that using one hand would be too much. ¡°No need.¡± Wang Feng said with a smirk. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s begin, I¡¯ll let you strike first.¡± Su Yuntao said with an arrogant face. Swish! The moment his words fell! Wang Feng suddenly ran towards Su Yuntao! The speed was very fast! Su Yuntao was slightly stunned, he didn¡¯t expect this little kid to be so swift, I guess he had trained in the past three months. Wang Feng almost rushed in front of Su Yuntao in a few blinks of an eye, his paws side to side, his whole body slightly paused, as if gathering strength, his aura suddenly changed, his right hand clenched into a fist, a fist almost with a slight air-breaking sound, directly blasted at the small of Su Yuntao¡¯s stomach! This punch was extremely fast! Su Yuntao held the thought of letting his opponent go and had no intention of resisting at all. With the physical quality he had cultivated over the years, a mere punch from a six year old child. He, Su Yuntao, had no fear¡­whatsoever? However, the next moment! His face changed! He saw his entire body, under this punch, was directly knocked into a U-shape. Su Yuntao¡¯s eyes, they were about to bulge out! A sharp pain came from his abdomen, making him feel like he had been hit hard by a two hundred pound hammer straight away! The eyes were filled with shock! Boom! With one blow, Su Yuntao flew backwards ten metres! Luckily, Su Yuntao managed to adjust his stance in mid-air in time to barely stop, instead of landing on the ground, he braced himself on the ground with one hand. ¡°Bah¡­¡± Su Yuntao spat out a mouthful of acid, barely standing up and looking at the brat. His brain was filled with question marks? What was going on? Is this the kind of power a six year old kid can hit with? ¡°Could this be the terror of innate full soul power?¡± Su Yuntao felt an overwhelming shock in his heart. Innate Full Soul Power. CH 15.2 Chapter 15: Wait, I¡¯ll take something off! (2/3) A rare occurrence in a hundred years! Physical quality alone was so powerful! ¡°Underestimated you kid.¡± Su Yuntao took a deep breath. Just now, he didn¡¯t use his soul power, he only relied on his physical quality to resist this punch, and even the acid in his stomach had come out, so he was really a bit overwhelmed. Plus, he was not able to defend himself. ¡°Come again!¡± Su Yuntao¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of sharpness. After learning that this little brat¡¯s strength was physically strong, Su Yuntao no longer had any contempt. After saying that, Su Yuntao mobilized the soul power in his body, and with a stomp of his foot, his entire body seemed to be drifting as he threw a side kick towards Wang Feng. The powerful force brought up a real whistling wind sound as well. This kick was extremely fast, Wang Feng didn¡¯t dodge, he just directly produced his palm as if he wanted to block it! ¡°Damn, I seem to have used too much power.¡± Su Yuntao said darkly. Just thinking, this kick directly on the other palm! In a flash! A numb and sore sensation rushed through his palm and spread throughout his body! The kid, on the other hand, was still standing in place, directly blocking the kick with his palm! The next moment! The next moment, Wang Feng grabbed this kick, recalling the posture he used when he used his hammer to hit the iron, after the force rebounded, he directly treated Su Yuntao¡¯s foot as a hammer, twisted and changed it, and threw it out! Such a throw was incredibly powerful! Su Yuntao directly spun his body in the air for several hundred degrees in succession before slowly settling down, eventually being balanced by Su Yuntao and landing directly on a tree branch. ¡°What kind of move was that just now?¡± Su Yuntao was incomparably surprised in his heart. His strength, it seemed, had all been removed, and even, thrown out by his opponent with even more strength! And in the shadows. Two figures, one big and one small, are watching the battle at the same time. It was none other than Tang Hao and Tang San! ¡°This is?!¡± Tang Hao¡¯s gaze stared and whispered, ¡°Little San, you gave the iron beating technique that I passed down to you to the Feng kid?¡± He was one of the top powerhouses in this continent. Tang Hao could clearly see the hand of the boy Feng just now. That was the technique of the Chaotic Cloak Hammer! It had even been perfectly used by him in actual combat! But yet, it was a little different, very different from his own chaotic cloak hammer technique, and the way he used his power was also very different. But the technique was similar. ¡°No dad.¡± Tang San shook his head, and then told Tang Hao about the scene he had seen of Brother Feng beating iron more than two months ago. After hearing it, Tang Hao was shocked. ¡°This Feng kid¡­¡± Tang Hao looked at Wang Feng and felt a little incredulous. Self-taught and self-understood? The core technique of the Chaotic Cloak Hammer Technique, self-understood and self-created? This could involve every aspect of the body! Learning it could be difficult, let alone not knowing anything and comprehending it on your own? If Tang Hao hadn¡¯t watched this Feng kid grow up with his own eyes, Tang Hao really doubted that this kid might not be a lost disciple of the Hao Tian Sect¡¯s heritage? This stuff, if it was some old monster who had lived for a long time, maybe he could create and enlighten himself? You¡¯re telling me that a six-year-old kid could create and comprehend the Chaotic Cloak Hammer technique in less than three months, and even apply it perfectly in actual combat? Tang Hao did not quite believe it. But the facts in front of him, and his son¡¯s oral account, made Tang Hao believe it. ¡°This Feng kid, is a true genius¡­¡± Tang Hao could only shake his head. CH 15.3 Chapter 15: Wait, I¡¯ll take something off! (3/3) Tang San also nodded his head. Brother Feng really gave him this kind of feeling, that kind of intelligence and vision that a six-year-old child could not have at all. Even, Tang San sometimes wondered if Brother Feng¡­ could he be like himself, a crossover? Still, thinking about how lazy Brother Feng had been over the past few years, Tang San shook his head. Perhaps, it was the true supreme genius? ¡°Dad, can Brother Feng defeat Master Su?¡± Tang San asked curiously. He searched for the concealed sleeve arrows he had built over the past few days, and if he didn¡¯t count the means, he should be able to defeat Su Yuntao without using his martial soul. But this kind of tang was unlikely. The difference was too great in all aspects. Tang Hao shook his head slightly: ¡°It¡¯s difficult, Little San, you should know that when the force is extreme, no technique is useful. As you said, this Su Yuntao¡¯s martial soul is a lone wolf, after possessing his body, his strength, speed in all aspects will increase greatly, it¡¯s too easy to defeat a six year old kid.¡± ¡°Just the speed and strength that the Feng kid showed just now, there is quite a difference. Besides, he doesn¡¯t have a soul ring yet, the power of his martial soul, he can¡¯t fully exert it yet, and the martial soul, from what you said, is just a flower, not as useful as what this beast martial soul brings when it possesses a body. As well as Su Yuntao also possesses soul techniques.¡± ¡°No surprise, after Su Yuntao¡¯s martial soul is possessed, the Feng kid should just get beaten up violently.¡± ¡°But, that¡¯s pretty good, to be able to force Su Yuntao to use his martial soul possession, for a six year old kid to be able to do that, it¡¯s very rare.¡± Tang Hao¡¯s analysis was considered to be correct. Tang San also nodded. Dad was thinking very comprehensively, it seemed that dad was not a simple blacksmith either¡­ but Tang San was not going to ask more. Meanwhile, it was not surprising. After Su Yuntao¡¯s three or two attacks were all defused by Wang Feng using the posture technique of borrowing strength that he had enlightened. He was furious! A twenty-seventh level Grand Soul Master and a six-year-old child, fighting back and forth. It was so humiliating! ¡°Kid, you¡¯re very powerful! Not bad for an Innate Full Soul Power!¡± After being thrown out once more, Su Yuntao took a deep breath and stood calmly in his spot. The next moment! Roar! Two soul rings, suddenly rose from his body! A hideous and terrifying shadow of a giant wolf appeared behind Su Yuntao¡¯s back. ¡°Lone Wolf! Possess the body!¡± Su Yuntao let out a low cry, and immediately, a strong aura suddenly erupted from his body! In the next instant, Su Yuntao once again attacked towards Wang Feng! The speed was extremely fast! Almost phantom-like speed! It was the same kick, but this time, Wang Feng didn¡¯t react! Bang! With one kick, Wang Feng was sent flying several meters, and felt a faint pain in the palm of his hand that had been kicked. ¡°Sure enough, after the Beast Martial Spirit possessed his body, Tao¡¯s strength, has been enhanced by at least one notch! The physical quality is greatly enhanced in all aspects!¡± Wang Feng stood up, ¡°However, Brother Tao seems to have been injured. So, it¡¯s still that he hasn¡¯t fully exerted his full power¡­¡± However, Brother Tao was after all a twenty-six ranked Battle Spirit Master. He himself was only six years old, and using only pure physical qualities, he was no match at all, and would only be crushed. Unless one used some of his energy. But, Wang Feng didn¡¯t want to do that. ¡°Wait!¡± Wang Feng suddenly raised his hand. ¡°What? Admit defeat?¡± Su Yuntao frowned. ¡°No.¡± Wang Feng shook his head, then took off his clothes, undid the iron protective gear on his body, and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take something off.¡± After saying that, Wang Feng untied the iron vest on his body, as well as the iron protective gears on his arms, calves, and other various places. Then he threw them on the ground. Dang! The steel, which was close to two hundred pounds, smashed on the ground, causing the ground to tremble slightly! It made an extremely dull sound. Wang Feng¡¯s figure, too, was much smaller and looked even more lean. Seeing this¡­ ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°Su Yuntao. ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°Tang Hao. ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°Tang San. Three lines of sight, staggering beyond measure, looked at¡­¡­ [T.N: If you like it Please give us some DONATION on paypal¡­. So we can provide you better facilities and fast Updates and please rate us in Novel Update.] CH 16.1 Chapter 16: The powerful Power of the Golden Lotus! (1/2) A muffled voice sounded on the ground. When the iron tools collided with the rocks, a little mars was rubbed out! The three of them looked stunned. ¡°These iron protective gear must have at least one or two hundred catties, right?¡± Tang San looked at Brother Feng, who had become a bit thinner and thinner. Because Tang San has been making iron for the past three months, it is easy to judge the approximate weight of these iron protective gear! I thought it was Brother Feng who had gained weight in the past few months. Unexpectedly, he was wearing such a heavy iron protective gear? In other words, Brother Feng was wearing these nearly two hundred catties just now, fighting with a twenty-six-level great soul master? Still not down? Winning? Just forced Master Su Yuntao to use martial arts soul? Tang San: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It turned out that this kid was with me, and later he took away a lot of raw iron one after another. Did he create a pair of iron protective gear by himself? ¡± Tang Hao rubbed his head. This Feng kid is a bit arrogant, he is still wearing this protective gear and fighting with a great soul master. ¡®At such a young age, wouldn¡¯t it be harmful to his body to carry iron protective gear that weighs at least three times heavier than him? ¡¯ Tang Hao frowned and thought. Any exercise has side effects. I am afraid that a life-threatening exercise like Feng kid will cause great load and damage to his body. What a mess! Tang Hao shook his head. However, no matter what Tang Hao thought. I would never know that Wang Feng has meteor tears in his heart, which will continuously repair the damage caused by excessive exercise in his body. If there were no meteor tears, Wang Feng would not dare to do so. ¡°You kid¡­¡± Su Yuntao stared at Wang Feng with an ugly expression on his face. One wears at least two hundred kilograms of protective gear, and he has come and gone with the fight he just fought, and now he still allows himself to use martial spirits. Is this really a six-year-old kid? That set of protective gear is at least two or three times heavier than him, right? Is he an ant? The corners of Su Yuntao¡¯s mouth twitched violently. Unexpectedly, this kid still hides his strength! ¡°Master Su, am I here?¡± Wang Feng took a breath and jumped two steps lightly on the spot. The two hundred catties of iron tools have been worn for nearly two months, and they have already fully adapted to the weight. Taking it off at this moment, what kind of comfort, it feels as if the whole world is fluttering. ¡®In the future, the weight will have to increase slowly! This feeling will be even more refreshing! ¡¯ Wang Feng pondered in his heart. Su Yuntao didn¡¯t speak, his body directly turned into an afterimage, and rushed towards Wang Feng! The howling wind hit as if it could tear the leaves apart. But this time! Wang Feng smiled slightly, and with a slight tip of his toe, he turned sideways to avoid the kick. Although he didn¡¯t reach the bullet time with the extreme speed difference, Wang Feng was able to fully see Su Yuntao¡¯s speed trajectory clearly! ¡°Eat me a piece of Foshan Shadowless feet!¡± Wang Feng yelled, followed Su Yuntao¡¯s sideways body, and kicked it out! The speed is extremely fast, not much inferior to Su Yuntao at this time! Boom! In an emergency, Su Yuntao¡¯s lone wolf martial spirit suddenly appeared, and a blue light appeared on Su Yuntao¡¯s body. ¡°Soul skills, just back!¡± Su Yuntao shouted in a low voice, bowed his waist, and there was a faint layer of blue light on his back! Boom! Wang Feng kicked this layer of blue light, directly shaking out ripples like water marks! One kick turned out to have no effect at all. On the contrary, Wang Feng felt a faint pain in his instep. My heart couldn¡¯t help but move slightly: Is this soul skill? In the original book of Douluo Dalu, Su Yuntao¡¯s soul skills were not introduced in detail, so Wang Feng naturally didn¡¯t know it either. But at this time, Brother Tao, who is only the tool man of the dragon suit in the original work, really possesses soul skills! ¡®Sure enough, as soon as the soul skills came out, it was extraordinary. Brother Tao¡¯s back seemed to have a layer of steel attached to it, and he kicked the thief with pain. ¡¯ Wang Feng thought in his heart. Immediately afterwards! ¡°Soul skills! Spiritual speed! ¡± Su Yuntao whispered again. ¡°Ow~¡± Vaguely, there was a lone wolf howling, Su Yuntao¡¯s feet bent slightly, becoming more flexible, and a faint layer of energy-white fluff appeared. Swish! CH 16.2 Chapter 16: The powerful Power of the Golden Lotus! (2/2) As soon as Su Yuntao¡¯s figure moved, there was indeed a phantom! The speed increases exponentially! Almost in an instant, he came to Wang Feng¡¯s back, so fast that Wang Feng didn¡¯t even react! ¡°Feng Boy is going to lose!¡± Tang Hao said lazily, ¡°This kid is really amazing. With his physical fitness alone, he can stay out of the wind after being possessed by this Su Yuntao Martial spirit. However, soul skills are not simple moves, they are the key to enhancing the strength of soul masters. ¡± ¡°Although these two soul skills are ordinary, Su Yuntao was injured, but they are not something this Feng kid can resist.¡± Tang San nodded and said to himself, but this is also very powerful. If it were me, I am afraid that Master Su Yuntao would be able to easily defeat me without being possessed by the martial soul. It¡¯s even better to say that after the martial soul possessed the body, he also used soul skills. However, it was in the midst of the calcium carbide fire. Wang Feng¡¯s palm flashed slightly, and a golden lotus bloomed quietly! And gently cover it with your body. ¡°Let me experiment¡­¡± Wang Feng knew that Su Yuntao¡¯s strength was still beyond his imagination. Even if he could rely on his physical fitness and want to be with him, it would be difficult for him to show his soul skills. This trick is unavoidable. but¡­ A faint trace of golden energy instantly entered Su Yuntao¡¯s body. Wang Feng instantly retracted the golden lotus! Suddenly! I saw this kick, with a sharp air-breaking wind, almost stopped a few inches behind Wang Feng! Stopped! Su Yuntao stopped abruptly! Immediately afterwards, his face flushed, and the lone wolf warrior soul suddenly appeared behind him, as if his whole body was stained with a faint golden light. ¡°Ah~~¡± Su Yuntao seemed to be unable to bear it anymore, and suddenly let out a chant. That voice, as if it was about to be suppressed, as if it was about to come out? ¡°£¿ £¿ £¿ ¡±Tang Hao. ¡°£¿ £¿ £¿ ¡±Tang San. Su Yuntao felt his whole body was blown up, I don¡¯t know what happened? Then, the breath on his body suddenly became a bit more refined. ¡°Hey, he broke through?¡± Tang Hao stood up and said in surprise, ¡°The soul power seems to have risen by one level? How could it be at such a time? It seems that it¡¯s a bit weird¡­¡± Is very weird¡­ Tang Hao looked at Su Yuntao and felt a little weird. Because Su Yuntao was already propped on the ground with both hands at this time, he was a little excited and trembling. ¡°Could it be that it is the hidden characteristic of this lone wolf warrior soul?¡± Tang Hao felt a little strange. When the soul power increases, it will be like affectionate? Suddenly, Tang Hao still turned his gaze on Wang Feng. At that moment, there was a strange force vaguely on Boy Feng, which was fleeting. Tang San and Su Yuntao couldn¡¯t notice it, but Tang Hao could notice it. Could it be that this kid did it? What is his martial soul? If this is the case, the martial spirit of that Feng Boy is a bit extraordinary. Tang Hao shook his head, forget it, this is Boy Feng¡¯s own ability, I don¡¯t need to worry about it. Wang Feng was very surprised. ¡®This first form of Golden lotus ability, in addition to restoring healing, can temporarily enhance the soul power of others? ¡± However, using this golden lotus is really soul-consuming. The trace just now directly caused the soul power in Wang Feng¡¯s body to disappear for a short while. It really can¡¯t be used indiscriminately. Wang Feng also had experience, but he didn¡¯t urge all of them, otherwise, as on that day, he would leave no drop of himself and limp on the ground, which would be too obvious! CH 17.1 Chapter 17: The title Douluo was also born! (1/2) Wang Feng just used it with an experimental mentality. Looking at Su Yuntao steadily, and seeing Brother Tao¡¯s changes, Wang Feng once again gave the first form of Golden Lotus a bit higher in his heart. About a few minutes passed. Su Yuntao stood up slowly and coughed a few times, trying to relieve his embarrassing state just now. There was a smile on his face£º ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that I could break through and enhance my soul power at this time. I didn¡¯t fight this battle in vain, kid, just treat it as a tie. ¡± Su Yuntao only thought that because of this full-strength battle, his soul power had temporarily increased. There was no suspicion that Wang Feng had done it. I can¡¯t think of it at all! After saying the word tie. Su Yuntao felt a bit embarrassed. As a great soul master, he used martial arts to possess his body, and even used soul skills to barely suppress and defeat this kid. Otherwise, I would have been beaten to the ground by this kid just now.¡­ It¡¯s embarrassing to think about it. ¡®It deserves to be full of innate soul power, even if the martial soul is useless, but the soul power is real! This kid must have trained very hard these days. ¡¯ Su Yuntao thought in his heart, ¡®After all, if I bring those two hundred catties of iron tools with me, I will feel very hard. I still have to praise him¡­¡¯ With this in mind, Su Yuntao walked over, patted Wang Feng on the shoulder, and said with a smile on his cold face: ¡°Kid, when you are six years old, you will be able to draw a tie with a great soul master of mine. You are proud enough, even if your martial soul is useless, but if you keep going like this, you may become a strong man by then!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. Seeing Brother Tao¡¯s confident smile, Wang Feng felt that his goal had been achieved, and pretended to be surprised and said: ¡°Is it? Master Su, I thought you saw me lose just now. Until now, you don¡¯t want to hurt me¡­¡± In a battle with Su Yuntao, Wang Feng¡¯s purpose was not to defeat him. Just to test one¡¯s own strength, at what level, and to develop the ability to use Golden Lotus. I also want to know that in the battle of Soul Masters, Golden Lotus¡¯s abilities can achieve specific effects. After all, that little bird that day was just an ordinary small animal. Soul masters are human beings. ¡°Ahem, come on and work hard!¡± Su Yuntao looked even more embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. By the way, the follow-up story of the soul breaking through the sky, next time you meet, you must give it to me! ¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. After Su Yuntao finished speaking, he hurriedly left. In this battle, he felt that his soul power had increased by one level, and he seemed to have recovered from the chest injury. It¡¯s just that the promotion is a bit weird, but it¡¯s more of a surprise! Wang Feng sneered a few times: ¡°Brother Tao has been used by me completely¡­ Well, my physical fitness should be almost the same as Brother Tao, who is possessed by spirit, and is equivalent to a great soul master. If you use the tenth level of soul power, you should not be afraid of the Great soul Master, even if you can¡¯t win, you can¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°On the contrary, the role of the first form of golden lotus really far exceeds my imagination.¡± Wang Feng sighed in his heart. Can heal and recover, and can also increase the level of soul power! There is also a strange ability¡­ It can be used in the forward direction, and it can also be used in the direction! Just like just now, if Su Yuntao made his own move when he was cool, he would definitely be defeated! It can be said that it is terribly strong! This is just an ability attached to the pure golden lotus itself! ¡°In just four months, for me, a former salted fish, I have already walked Brother Tao¡¯s path for more than 20 years. That¡¯s it. ¡± Wang Feng picked up the iron protective gear on the ground, ¡°Next, you should leave the Holy Soul Village and go to the Junior Spirit Master Academy in Notting City. After all, you have to eat the meal one by one, and you have to pretend step by step¡­¡± CH 17.2 Chapter 17: The title Douluo was also born! (2/2) ¡°The steps are too big, it¡¯s easy to pull the eggs.¡± While thinking about it, Wang Feng returned to the Holy Soul Village. Two days later. Wang Feng and Tang San came to the centre of the village, carrying a small burden. Today is the day to go to Notting City. Behind, many villagers from Holy Spirit Village stood. ¡°Little Feng, I went to Notting City, don¡¯t forget us. My little Cui¡¯er is still waiting for you.¡± An aunt waved to Wang Feng. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng was speechless, looking at his aunt¡¯s infant child. ¡°Little feng, when I went to Notting City, remember to go home often to check it out. Our village is your home! ¡± An uncle walked over, took a column of fruit, and handed it to Wang Feng and Tang San. ¡°All right, Uncle Li.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand, ¡°This is not a long trip. It¡¯s a half-day journey from Notting City. Don¡¯t make it look like I¡¯m going to a far place.¡± In the past two years, Wang Feng has contributed greatly to the vigorous development of the village. Although it was just an idea, most of the people in the village were very grateful to Wang Feng for it. Usually, Wang Feng is very enthusiastic to invite Wang Feng to eat door-to-door. Three months ago, after the awakening of the martial soul, a small banquet was held for Wang Feng and Tang San. However, Wang Feng found it troublesome and refused directly. ¡°You kid, all day long! Your kid went on a long trip to Notting City. Do you have any relatives or friends? You and Tang San must protect and take care of each other, but don¡¯t let people look down on our Holy Soul Village. ¡± A woman walked forward and reprimanded her a few times. ¡°I see, Aunt Mei¡¯er.¡± Wang Feng smiled a few times. ¡°Brother Feng, we have become a soul master, and they all are coming to see us!¡± To be honest, in the past few years, the people in the village have had a good relationship with him. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m usually too lazy to order. Although there are many invitations, Wang Feng rarely visits, and most of them are just thinking about it alone. Tang San was on the side, looking at Brother Feng with a bit of envy. Brother Feng is amazing. If it were him, it wouldn¡¯t work. Most of these aunts and uncles came to see Brother Feng off. Well, they also came by themselves. Not long after, old Jack hurried over. ¡°Xiao Feng, Xiao San, let¡¯s go.¡± Old Jack said with a serious expression on his face. Tang San nodded. ¡°Wait.¡± Wang Feng suddenly shouted. ¡°Xiaofeng, do you have anything else to do?¡± Old Jack asked. ¡°Hehe.¡± Wang Feng smiled twice, and suddenly walked to the stone pillar with the handprint of the soul saint erected in the centre. Everyone was a little puzzled, wondering what this kid wanted to do. Seeing Wang Feng, he leaped high, adjusted to the top of the stone pillar, and then slapped it directly with a small slap! Boom! I saw a handprint, which was clearly visible on the stone pillar. Wang Feng landed smoothly on the ground and said solemnly£º ¡°Well, in the future, our Holy soul Village will not only give birth to soul saints.¡± ¡°The title Douluo was also born!¡± After speaking, Wang Feng walked up to Tang San and said£º ¡°Tang San, you should also press one and be a mark. Maybe when we become Titled Douluo that day, this will be a holy place for all people to worship.¡± ¡°The fee is naturally higher!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang San¡¯s head was full of black lines. ¡°Brother Feng, you have such a thick skin. You are not even a soul master! Still titled Douluo, do you know what is titled Douluo?¡± A little boy in the back said with a smile. Wang Feng glared at the kid and said£º ¡°You are a shit.¡± ¡°¡­¡±little boy. Old Jack also blushed with embarrassment, glared at Wang Feng, and walked directly out of the village gate with Wang Feng in his arms. Under the soft sun, the backs of the three of them were drawn long. Everyone glanced at the little handprint, and there was a smile on their faces. In the blacksmith shop in the distance, Tang Hao also looked at the small handprint and smiled in a low voice: ¡°This Feng kid is so ambitious that he has the title Douluo¡­¡±. ¡°But it can be regarded as a title Douluo, so what can I do? In the end, it¡¯s just that even the one you love can¡¯t protect¡­¡± The long and vicissitudes of life sighed softly, but it couldn¡¯t reach the ears of the three people who were far away. CH 18.1 Chapter 18: I¡¯m here to learn something! (1/2) ¡°The Elementary Soul Master Academy will teach some basic things, such as the cultural deeds of our continent, some introduction to martial souls, and a simple understanding of soul beasts and so on! The academic system is six years, and if you don¡¯t even have a little achievement by the age of twelve, you can only become an ordinary soul master. Those ordinary professions await them. This has to do with the strength of the martial soul, but you don¡¯t have to worry, innate full soul power, destined to become a soul master very quickly! It doesn¡¯t matter if your martial soul is a bit wasted ¡­¡­¡± On the road, Old Jack spoke slowly for Tang San about the matter of the Elementary Soul Master Academy in Notting City. ¡°And the things that are taught at the Elementary Soul Master Academy are even more profound.¡± Old Jack gave the two youngsters the information he had inquired about, saying it in advance. Lest they went to the academy and didn¡¯t understand anything. ¡°But the Elementary Soul Master Academy, it¡¯s much harder to graduate.¡± Old Jack compared two fingers and said, ¡°You need to reach level twenty and obtain a second soul ring and get the title of Great Soul Master!¡± Wang Feng also listened carefully. Honestly speaking, when he was reading the Douluo Continent, these introductions were mostly ignored by him. Because I¡¯m not interested. I feel that the author is forcibly injecting water¡­ It¡¯s boring to say that there is something in a mess. So most of the introductions, Wang Feng had long ignored, and naturally could not remember. After all, when reading novels, one has to pick the key points to read. However, at this point in time, Wang Feng listened carefully to these introductions, but he listened with great interest. ¡°You can graduate from an intermediate academy when you reach level twenty?¡± Tang San was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Wang Feng also nodded. He felt that the energy in his body should just break through to level twenty. It was just that there was no soul ring. It couldn¡¯t be exerted. ¡°Easy? You little slick!¡± Old Jack knocked Wang Feng on the head, ¡°How can it be that easy? Your innate full soul power, your first soul ring, although you can find a tutor from the academy and help you hunt to obtain it, but a level twenty soul ring, you need to hunt it yourself without any help!¡± ¡°How dangerous are soul beasts? I don¡¯t know how many civilian soul masters have been injured or even died because of it, do you think it¡¯s easy? Only those noble sons, accompanied by their family warriors, are much safer than us! Trying to rely on yourself and go hunting soul beasts, that alone has stopped many soul masters.¡± Wang Feng bristled, soul beasts. He hadn¡¯t seen many of them yet and was a little curious in his heart. I wonder how strong these soul beasts were? What kind of gap was there compared to soul masters? As well as¡­ when eaten, did they taste much different from ordinary beasts? Are they all crunchy and chicken-flavoured¡­ Well¡­ It seems that the nature of my Chinese people has not changed much even after six years of travelling here¡­ Wang Feng spat in his heart. How come he didn¡¯t know he was thinking about food! ¡°Grandpa Jack, there¡¯s beginner, intermediate, and I think there¡¯s also advanced, right?¡± Tang San didn¡¯t think about it as much as Wang Feng did and asked curiously. ¡°Advanced?¡± Old Jack froze and sighed, ¡°Advanced Soul Master Academy, it¡¯s not something we commoners can hope for¡­ it¡¯s too difficult to get into there. You know that in the Heavenly Dou Empire, there are only two senior soul master academies, with less than a hundred students enrolled a year, and most of them are taken up by those noble sons. However, those who can graduate from it are all soul masters that are sought after by all walks of life, and the empire has yet to grant them the title of nobility.¡± Noble. Wang Feng smiled, this Douluo Continent¡¯s world was similar to the Middle Ages in its overall composition. There were still such things as nobles. Senior Soul Master Academy was probably similar to the previous world, those Peking University Tsinghua, Harvard Cambridge. CH 18.2 Chapter 18: I¡¯m here to learn something! (2/2) And the conditions were not generally high. It was indeed difficult for ordinary people to get in. ¡°Senior Soul Master¡­¡± Tang San muttered a few times. I really wanted to go and meet them. ¡°Moreover, even if you enter the Advanced Soul Master Academy, it¡¯s not simple to graduate.¡± Old Jack continued, ¡°Soul masters, just a simple soul ring hinders the development of many soul masters, without the help of the family, the help of many powerful forces, if you want to hunt down soul beasts, obtain a soul ring, and cultivate on the side It is very difficult to improve yourself.¡± ¡°There are some people who are born into a life of wealth and prosperity, everything, as if they were arranged, lacking nothing. We commoners, on the other hand, every step of the way, is incomparably difficult and arduous¡­¡± Old Jack shook his head gently. Over half a hundred years old he was, although he was only the village head of a small village, his insight might not be high, but every sentence, but it could make Tang San suffer. Even let Wang Feng, also quite a bit of emotion. Grandpa Jack¡¯s words, how much more than the Douluo Continent? ¡±That is, in the previous world, how could it be otherwise?¡± Wang Feng secretly said in his heart. Some people, born with a golden spoon in their hands, do not have to do anything to have wealth that ordinary people cannot obtain even if they work hard for decades. There was also the inheritance cultivation of the family, which was more than a thousand million times more realistic than the Douluo Continent. For countless young people, they may spend their whole life, just for a house and a car, and many things, they can only aspire, lemon and dream through only words on the internet¡­ No resources, no connections, no status. The struggle of a lifetime is just a starting point for others. Just like, Tao has been struggling for more than 20 years, but he is only the starting point for himself now. Wang Feng thought like this in his mind. ¡°The condition for graduating as a senior soul master is to be at level thirty and obtain a third soul ring. Crossing this hurdle is Soul Dignity, and also being made an Earth Soul Master. There are even restrictions on soul rings as well as age, you can¡¯t just graduate with a random soul ring.¡± Old Jack continued, ¡°Even if you enter the Senior Soul Master Academy, those who can actually graduate are probably only like one third or four percent. As for the ones further back, let¡¯s not talk about it for now, it¡¯s too far away. The further back you go in your training, the more powerful soul rings you need and the more dangerous it is to hunt down more powerful soul beasts! Otherwise, how many people can truly reach the rank of Douluo? It should be possible to count them all on the palm of one of our hands.¡± After saying this, Old Jack didn¡¯t say any more. After all, he didn¡¯t know too much, and could only pass on the simple basics to the two young children. As for the rest, it was up to them to figure it out for themselves. By the afternoon, the three of them had arrived at Notting City. ¡°You must fight hard and become soul masters, and when the term is over, I will hire two carriages and bring you back personally!¡± Walking into Notting City, Old Jack said with a smile, the Holy Soul Village was developing well, and Old Jack had some backbone to say this. Wang Feng had never been to this city of Notting before, it was too far and he was too lazy to run. Moreover, people from the countryside and people who come to the city are easily viewed by others with tinted glasses. At that time, Wang Feng had no golden fingers, and the Holy Spirit Village was in tatters, so Wang Feng was too lazy to come to Notting City to find himself uncomfortable. But now, Wang Feng is walking into the city majestically. Looking around, he looked around. There were many pedestrians on the streets, and the ground was flat and comfortable to walk on. Although the Holy Soul Village had, in the past two years, improved a lot, the three of them were dressed in just plain clothes, without all the gorgeous clothes. ¡°Not bad, quite pretty.¡± Wang Feng shook his head and looked around with a few glances, but he saw a few pretty young girls. Couldn¡¯t help but sigh, no all kinds of cosmetics painted all over, full of collagen face, pure natural and unpolluted, even if they didn¡¯t look great, but they did look pleasing to the eye. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m here to study, not to see pretty girls.¡± Wang Feng coughed a few times and retracted his eyes. ¡®But it¡¯s not like a piece of meat will fall off if I look twice?¡¯ Hesitating for a moment, Wang Feng casually shot a few more glances before tangibly retracting them again. Just as this went back and forth, Wang Feng¡¯s head drifted from side to side. It was as if. Head: No, I¡¯m here to learn knowledge, I don¡¯t want to look! Eyes: No, you want to! ¡®It feels like the head and the eyes are separated¡­Made. ¡¯ Wang Feng shook his head, took a deep breath and settled down. CH 19.1 Chapter 19: This little kid, he¡¯s too good, isn¡¯t he? (1/2) After all, after four months of various devil exercises, Wang Feng¡¯s will has become much stronger. At this time, Old Jack also led the two to the Elementary Soul Master Academy. The tall arch is made of solid rock, and below it are two iron gates, which are very presentable. But compared to the various buildings Wang Feng had seen in his previous life, it was just average. In the centre of the archway, there were four big words ¡®Notting College¡¯ It looked like an ordinary secondary school in some N line cities in the previous world in China. Wang Feng was looking around. At this moment, a strange aura of yin and yang sounded with a somewhat familiar tone of voice: ¡°Working students? Which village is it from? Can your little deflated village also become a soul teacher? There are only earthworms in the small quagmire, can there be dragons? Is there any proof? Take a look? ¡± Old Jack¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly took out the certificate and handed it to the two guards of the academy. After reading the certificate, one of the guards suddenly laughed a few time: ¡°Hahaha, innate soul power, blue and silver grass¡­it is fake, right? The innate soul-filling power that is difficult to encounter in a hundred years. I have been here for a few years. Even the descendants of the nobles have never had an innate soul-filling power. Can you, a small village in a poor country, produce innate soul-filling power? ¡± After speaking, the guard threw the proof on the ground and glanced at it with disdain. Hearing this, old Jack¡¯s expression changed again, and an anger grew in his heart, but he did not dare to speak. After all, this is Notting College. Tang San also frowned, looking at the two of them coldly. At this moment, old Jack was about to pick up the certificate, but was suddenly pulled by Wang Feng. Wang Feng laughed and said£º ¡°Poor country, land of addiction?¡± Wang Feng walked forward and took out a golden soul coin from his arms. Then, Wang Feng gently tossed the golden soul coin with his hand. And the two guards, seeing this golden soul coin, their eyes straightened! Golden soul coin, one can make ordinary families in Notting City spend money for several months! They don¡¯t have so much salary for a month! ¡°Pick it up for me obediently. This golden soul coin, I will reward you as a reward for the little master. ¡± Wang Feng said with a big grin, ¡°We have never heard of Holy Soul Village. You two bastards have offended our Holy Soul Village, so don¡¯t think about messing with Notting City in the future!¡± Although he is only six years old, he still has some momentum when he walks out at this moment, throwing the golden soul coin in his hand! The two guards glanced at each other, and they could see the doubts in each other¡¯s eyes. Isn¡¯t the golden soul coin that can be taken out by children who come from a remote village casually? Could it be that these three people are big people? Holy Soul Village, could it be a very powerful place? In addition to the proof of the innate soul power just now¡­ Swish, the faces of the two guards changed drastically! But there is still some hesitation! At this moment, I only heard Wang Feng continue to say loudly: ¡°You two little college guards actually ignored the certificate of the opening of the Spirit Hall. I think you want to fight against the Spirit Hall! Eh, this Notting College is really getting better and better. Even the two little guards dare to fight against the Spirit Hall? ¡± ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t have to come to this college, junior three, grandpa, let¡¯s go and take refuge in the Spirit Hall.¡± With that said, Wang Feng turned around. This hat is buttoned down. The two little doormen turned pale with fright. Against Spirit Hall? Even if it¡¯s a false name, it¡¯s scary! Wait, he said he¡¯d better go to the Spirit Hall? Could it be that they were recruited by Spirit Hall? And then came to the academy? If this leaves, the college will blame it again at that time, and it will be over! Without any hesitation, the two hurriedly bent down and picked up the certificate. With flattering smiles on their faces, they walked to Wang Feng and looked at Wang Feng. At this moment, the two of them already felt that these three people were by no means simple characters.¡­ As far as this child is concerned, the momentum of his words and deeds is even more powerful than that of the aristocratic children. There are also golden soul coins! ¡°Little brother, this, it was our fault that we made our dogs look down on people just now.¡± The doorman hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take offense¡­ We don¡¯t want to fight against Spirit Hall! There is absolutely no such thing! ¡± Seeing this, Tang San and Old Jack were stunned, with a burst of suspicion in their hearts. I didn¡¯t expect that Wang Feng¡¯s few words would change the attitudes of these two people drastically? Isn¡¯t this amazing? ¡°Is it?¡± Wang Feng didn¡¯t seem to care at all, and looked carefully at the golden soul coin in his hand, as if he hadn¡¯t seen the guards at all. But he sneered in his heart. CH 19.2 Chapter 19: This little kid, he¡¯s too good, isn¡¯t he? (2/2) In the original work, these two little guards belong to the kind of difficult characters. Grandpa Jack was embarrassed because Grandpa Jack didn¡¯t bring out some ¡®gifts¡¯. This is somewhat similar to the human nature of Chaine. The janitor kid is the most difficult. Wang Feng remembers it very clearly. Later, when the two guards wanted to attack Old Jack, they were beaten by Tang San, and it was not settled until that person appeared later. However, Wang Feng didn¡¯t want to do anything with the two kids. He lowered his level, not to mention when this guard dared to shoot Grandpa Jack. I made another move by myself, so I spoke directly in advance. Anyway, a traveler, with a little bit of brainpower, can¡¯t you two kids play around? He first took out the golden soul coins, so that the two little guards did not dare to look down on him, and then buckled a big hat on the opponent, which made the two people frightened and didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest doubt. Moreover, the Holy Soul Village has developed well over the years, and it is no longer easy to talk about how poor it is. Wang Feng himself has saved up some small vaults, although not many, only a few golden soul coins look like. It¡¯s just that Grandpa Jack is mostly in the village, and the villagers of the Holy Soul have a simple style. Where can there be the twists and turns in these cities? Wang Feng turned a deaf ear, just pointed to Grandpa Jack. The guard knew it, and hurriedly bent over and apologized humbly: ¡°Old man, I¡¯m so sorry. It was our fault just now. I hope you can forgive us¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡±Old Jack has seen this battle? The head of a small village, he put his posture very low after entering the city. At this moment, seeing the doorman who had been arrogant and disdainful the moment before, he now apologized respectfully to himself. It felt incredible, and it was a bit of a dream. But my heart was extremely excited. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Old Jack said with a flushed face, his inner vanity bursting out. Hearing this, the guard hurriedly looked at Wang Feng. ¡°But I¡¯m still a little upset now. I want to go back to Spirit Hall. What should I do? ¡± Wang Feng looked at the two guards with a smile. Seeing this, the two guards were excited by one, and Wang Feng¡¯s mind had already been clearly controlled by Wang Feng at this time. The two glanced at each other, gritted their teeth, took out a few silver soul coins from their arms, handed them to Wang Feng, and said with a flattering smile in a low voice: ¡°This, what do you think?¡± Seeing this, Tang San and Old Jack took a breath of air again and again. Are your mind full of question marks? What¡¯s the matter? These two doormen even took out silver soul coins and gave them to Wang Feng? Isn¡¯t it awesome? I don¡¯t know, Wang Feng didn¡¯t even look at a few Silver Soul coins, and said coldly: ¡°How many Silver Soul coins, how many beggars? Do you think I lack your money, Master? My pocket money for an hour is not worth it! ¡± Old Jack thought to himself, how can you have pocket money? However, the two guards trembled when they heard it. Wang Feng waved his hand towards the two of them, threw the golden soul coin casually, and said lightly: ¡°Fuck off, this golden soul coin will be given to you by the little master!¡± Hearing this, the two of them were ecstatic and hurriedly took the golden soul coin. I am even more convinced in my heart that this kid is definitely a big shot! Never offend! ¡°Thank you, Master, for your reward! If you have anything to do in the future, just tell us!¡± The two guards said in unison, respectfully, as if they were about to kneel down for Wang Feng. That expression seemed to be facing his ancestors. Wang Feng¡¯s heart was secretly cool, but he experienced the feeling of being a tyrant in his previous life. It¡¯s no wonder that so many people want to be tyrants, and it¡¯s cool to smash people to death with money. Anyway, Wang Feng didn¡¯t care about this golden soul coin! ¡°¡­¡± Tang San. ¡°¡­¡± Old Jack. ¡°What a powerful method¡­¡± Tang San thought silently in his heart. Brother Feng, are you really only six years old? It¡¯s even more powerful than the cunning and cunning elders of my Tang Sect! Old Jack touched his head, but he still hadn¡¯t figured it out. Not far behind, a slender middle-aged man was also watching this scene, with a bit of shock in his eyes: ¡°This kid is too good, right?¡± [T.N: If you like it Please give us some DONATION on paypal¡­. So we can provide you better facilities and fast Updates and please rate us in Novel Update.] CH 20 Chapter 20: Do you Know? The middle-aged man walked forward slowly and said in a deep voice£º ¡°Three of you, wait, this is the fault of Notting College. On behalf of the college, I apologize again.¡± After speaking, the middle-aged man glanced at the two guards coldly. In fact, he had seen the scene just now. I was planning to take action to relieve the three people who were in trouble. How did you expect it? This child who looked at him as only six years old turned out to be so powerful. The method is so sophisticated that it looks like a person in his twenties or thirties? At the end, the two guards wanted to give Silver Soul coins to the two children. But the child directly refused, and instead offered a golden soul coin. It was like adding a carrot to a big stick, and bought these two guards. If there is anything wrong with the academy in the future, I am afraid that these two guards will treat this child like a father! But Tang San and old Jack couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded when they saw the middle-aged man who suddenly appeared. The two guards were even more submissive and did not dare to say one more word. ¡°No, no need, they have already said humility.¡± Old Jack looked at this middle-aged man. Although he looked ordinary and wore a simple gray robe, he had a special temperament. He must have been a big man in the college, and quickly waved his hand. Tang San looked at the middle-aged man seriously, and looked at the two guards¡¯ submissive looks, as if he understood. The middle-aged man squinted at the certificate and said with a faint smile: ¡°Are you here to enrol in the college? Leave these two children to me. I will take them in.¡± Old Jack nodded quickly: ¡°Then it¡¯s troublesome.¡± So old Jack told Wang Feng and Tang San a few times. Wang Feng squinted slightly and looked at the middle-aged man. Unsurprisingly, this middle-aged man should be a master, his full name is Yu Xiaogang, and he is an extremely important figure to Xiao San in Douluo Continent. He is also the teacher of Xiao San¡¯s life. It is of great significance to the early stage of the Little San. Wang Feng looked at the master, and the master was also looking at Wang Feng. ¡®What a sharp look. ¡¯ The master¡¯s heart was shocked. The child¡¯s gaze actually put a bit of weird pressure on him, as if he could see through him. But think about it, it may be that I haven¡¯t rested well in the past few days, and my spirit is a little dazed. How can a child see through himself? ¡®However, innate full soul power, Blue Lotus Martial Soul? Have I ever heard of the blue Lotus Martial Soul? How can a martial soul in the form of a plant have innate soul-filling power? Could it be a twin martial arts soul? Just like another kid with blue and silver grass martial arts soul? ¡¯ The master thought for a while. The so-called Blue lotus Martial soul, when the proof was opened, Su Yuntao said that he asked Wang Feng to think of a name for himself, anyway, it was an unknown flower. Thinking that Wang Feng pretended to hesitate at that time, he didn¡¯t know what to take. So Tang San directly made up one. Therefore, the blue lotus flower was not taken by Wang Feng, but by Tang San. Su Yuntao naturally agreed. After old Jack told him, he left. Wang Feng and Tang San followed the master in. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble the teacher.¡± Tang San said. The master smiled and waved his hand: ¡°I am not a teacher, I am just an idler in the academy, you can call me a master. Everyone else calls it that¡­¡± ¡°Not a teacher?¡± Tang San was taken aback, and then said quickly: ¡°Then you must be a very powerful person!¡± ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± The master said curiously. ¡°Because, the word ¡°Master¡± means that there are very powerful people who are worthy of this title, right? Besides, you can also represent the academy, indicating that you have a high status in the academy.¡± Tang San said seriously, ¡°Although you are not a teacher in this college, you must be better than the teacher in this college.¡± After the middle-aged man finished listening, he laughed loudly. Wang Feng touched his head. Sure enough, with the trajectory of history and the encounter of fate, Tang San and Master would eventually meet. However, Xiao San¡¯s flattery is not bad. If he said it solemnly, he might not even know that he was flattering. This is the most powerful thing. ¡°You can¡¯t call the word teacher indiscriminately.¡± The master smiled and said, ¡°Are you born with soul power¡­or¡­¡± Speaking of this, a flash of brilliance flashed in the master¡¯s eyes, ¡°You are still a twin martial arts soul. You have a promising future. I am an idler who eats and drinks in the academy, but I am not capable of being your teacher¡­¡± When the voice fell, Tang San was startled. Wang Feng sighed slightly in his heart, and it was said that the master, his vision is indeed extraordinary. I am a traveler, I have seen Douluo Continent, and in the prophet¡¯s situation, I know that Xiao San is a twin martial spirit. This master is not himself, he has no perspective, and he is not from the perspective of God. With just a theoretical analysis, he can tell the secrets of Little San in a word. It¡¯s been a long time. ¡°No! You are absolutely capable!¡± Tang San was silent for a moment, then suddenly said solemnly, ¡°I would like to call you my teacher!¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± The master asked. ¡°Just because you can see that I have twin martial souls¡­ I think that the entire Elementary Spirit Teacher Academy, without a mentor for a while, can tell. ¡± Tang San said slowly, ¡°Would you like to teach me martial soul cultivation?¡± This was the result of Tang San¡¯s careful consideration. Only Dad knows about the twin martial souls. It¡¯s incredible that this mysterious middle-aged man can break through with a single word! With this, Tang San felt that this master was not easy! The master smiled again: ¡°Okay, okay¡­ after so many years, you are still the first to be my disciple. It¡¯s just that, then I¡¯ll stick to it for a while! Your name is Tang San, right? Do you know, why can I see that you have twin martial arts souls?¡± Tang San thought for a moment and shook his head. How does he know about this kind of thing? The master suddenly looked at Wang Feng and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, this kid who also has twin martial spirits, do you know?¡± Hearing this. Tang San was surprised. Brother Feng also has twin martial arts souls? Tang San looked at Brother Feng in amazement. Could it be that Brother Feng really has another martial soul? ¡°Me? ¡± Wang Feng smiled. To be honest, if Tang San¡¯s twin martial souls, the master has analyzed and judged them. So for himself, the master estimated that he was purely half-guessed by analogy. Not to mention, he really guessed it. I do have a humanoid martial spirit, but I don¡¯t even know it. ¡°I guess you read the reasons for the proof.¡± Wang Feng pointed to the proof in his hand, and said lightly, ¡°It must be because he was curious about the innate soul-filling power of the two abandoned martial arts souls in this proof, right? As for how to speculate, I don¡¯t know. ¡± Wang Feng really didn¡¯t know how to speculate. After all, he had forgotten the content setting of Douluo Continent, and he only remembered the general story and characters. Who reads the novel and remembers the detailed settings in it many years after reading it? Wang Feng couldn¡¯t remember. It¡¯s just that I remember the various pretentious plots in it, the beautiful girl, and the powerful martial spirit, I remember it more clearly. Wang Feng only saw that the master had glanced at the certificate a few times just now, so he guessed it. However, when the master heard this, he was taken aback. This kid¡­ Can you observe such a subtle way? Did you just glanced at it? He can speculate in this way, and he can see the reason for the twin martial souls? This little brain seed is a bit amazing! CH 21.1 Chapter 21: My soul Ring, I am in charge! (1/2) ¡°Certificate?¡± Tang San hasn¡¯t reacted yet. ¡°Not bad. It is a certificate. ¡± The master smiled and said, ¡°This little friend is also very smart. I did speculate from the certificate I gave you. I have investigated more than 671 people with blue and silver grass martial souls, of whom only 16 have soul power, which is less than 3%! Moreover, no one has more than one level of soul power! ¡± ¡°According to one of the ten core competencies of martial arts that I have studied, innate soul power is directly proportional to the quality of martial arts. The Blue Silver Grass obviously does not match, so there must be another martial arts in your body!¡± ¡°Of course, I know you want to say special cases, special cases for everything. Your Blue Silver grass is obviously not a special case. In the past 100 years, there have only been two twin martial arts souls in the two great empires, but there are 19 innate full soul powers, all of which are powerful, and they have even reached the realm of Great soul masters! ¡± ¡°Four of them are not of noble birth, but they also possess innate soul-filling power, and this situation is due to the mutation of martial souls. But your Blue Silver grass does not have a mutant martial spirit, so I am sure that you have a twin martial spirit! ¡± After the master finished speaking slowly, he looked at Tang San. Tang San was taken aback by what he said. But Wang Feng secretly said in his heart that this theory only applies to people in Douluo Continent. It is not applicable to people outside mainland Douluo. For example, Tang San himself. The master believed that Tang San had a twin martial arts soul, so that he could be born with full soul power. But in fact, Tang San gave birth to martial souls because of his parents¡¯ inheritance. Most of the reasons for the innate soul-filling power are due to the cultivation of Xuantian exercises. Otherwise, the strength awakened at the beginning, Tang San¡¯s internal skills, would not be drawn, and he would be proficient in the ball of light that tested his soul power. Immediately afterwards, the master told Tang San about the theory of mutating martial souls. After speaking, Tang San knelt directly on the ground and knocked his head to recognize the teacher. Wang Feng watched quietly, did not stop, nor did he follow. Tang San has the way of Tang San, and the master is indeed his best choice in the early stage. However, he has his own way. ¡°Brother Feng, do you want to study as a teacher? I believe that the master will be able to help us practice martial arts! ¡± After Tang San was helped up by the master, he asked. The master also looked at Wang Feng with a smile. He was actually more curious in his heart, what kind of martial soul this mysterious blue lotus martial soul would be. The master never believed that there was any talk of abolishing martial souls, only suitable martial souls. ¡°No. ¡± Wang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°The master is very good, but he can¡¯t help me.¡± Hearing this, Tang San frowned. The master didn¡¯t care either. Although this child is extremely smart, he has a special temperament. He doesn¡¯t look like he came from a village, nor does he look like he came from a noble family. But as far as Spirit is concerned, it is unlikely that he knows more and is more transparent than himself. ¡°In that case, I will personally introduce a teacher to you then.¡± The master still looked at Wang Feng with admiration. This child has his own choice. Naturally, he can¡¯t say much. ¡°After all, you are born with full soul power and the first soul ring. You still need a mentor to help you kill the soul beast. ¡± Tang San also nodded. Old Jack also said that the first soul ring needs a mentor to help him kill. However, Wang Feng still shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you Master, but I am in charge of my soul ring¡­ I want to hunt the soul beast by myself and get the first soul ring. ¡± Hearing this. Tang San was dumbfounded. The master was also stunned. Hunt soul beasts by yourself? ¡°Brother Feng, the soul beast is very dangerous. I know you are very physically fit¡­ Lian Su¡­¡± Tang San wanted to say that although Brother Feng, you can even fight with Master Su, it¡¯s a tie. But in fact, Master Su used soul skills, and you almost lost in seconds. If you want to hunt, even Master Su, it will be very dangerous, right? Not to mention, you are a six-year-old child! The master was even more surprised. My soul ring, I am in charge, hunting and killing soul beasts by myself? Is this really what a six-year-old said? In fact, Wang Feng had something even more shocking that he didn¡¯t say. He¡­also wants to hunt soul beasts that have reached a thousand years. It is estimated that after speaking, Grandmaster and Tang San will think he is crazy, so Wang Feng didn¡¯t say that. ¡°You have to think clearly.¡± The master frowned and said, ¡°The soul beast is not an ordinary beast. The power of the soul beast is far beyond your imagination! The first soul ring is extremely important to the soul master. You may not know much about the soul ring. Even if you are lucky, if you can hunt a soul beast, I am afraid it will be a soul ring with a very low age¡­¡± CH 21.2 Chapter 21: My soul Ring, I am in charge! (2/2) As he said, the master looked at Wang Feng and saw the child with great determination in his eyes. Suddenly he sighed softly, knowing that the child was probably mistaken. That kind of look, the master is too familiar with it¡­ After a few seconds of silence, the master took a deep breath, shook his head and said: ¡°Well, you try to think about it as much as possible. It¡¯s best to understand the knowledge about soul rings and soul beasts before making plans. If you don¡¯t understand, you can also ask me various questions about soul beasts or martial spirits! ¡± He really admires this child. That¡¯s why I said this. If he changed to someone else, he wouldn¡¯t bother to say more. Wang Feng grinned and said: ¡°Then thank you, Master. I just want to use the past few days to learn about soul beasts and soul rings.¡± The master nodded. This is also the teaching content of the Elementary Soul Master Academy. Immediately afterwards, the master took the two of them to the Academic Affairs Office to register as students, collect school uniforms, and assign dormitories. Tang San was on the seventh floor of the dormitory, and he happened to be assigned to him, and it was full. ¡°This is a bit troublesome. Wang Feng, Sixth House¡¯s room is full.¡± Director Su of the Academic Affairs Office looked at Wang Feng with embarrassment. Qishe, Wang Feng naturally knew that it was a dormitory for working students, and the environmental conditions were quite bad. ¡°Director Su, change to something else.¡± Wang Feng said. ¡°You can change it if you say you want to change it?¡± Director Su gave Wang Feng a speechless look, ¡°The only vacant beds are those of the noble children¡¯s dormitory. You are a working student, how can you arrange for you to enter the sixth dormitory?¡± Director Su glanced at Wang Feng speechlessly, ¡°Those who have free beds now are the sixth houses of those noble children. How can you arrange for you to enter the sixth house as a working student?¡± ¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smiled and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°As I said, you are a working student and you are not eligible to live in that kind of dormitory¡­ college regulations do not allow it.¡± Director Su said impatiently. ¡°Is it?¡± Wang Feng took out a golden soul coin and pulled out his ears with his hand, ¡°Will you say it again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Director Su looked at the golden soul coin, he was startled, and coughed a few times, ¡°In fact, you can also consider it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wang Feng threw the golden soul coin on Director Su¡¯s desk and said in surprise, ¡°Director Su, why did you drop a golden soul coin on your desk?¡± Director Su was taken aback. Hiss. Director Su took a deep breath in his heart, how can this child be more proficient than me? However, he hurriedly took the golden soul coin and said solemnly: ¡°Ahem, okay, you kid, not bad. Promising! Go to Room 6 of the dormitory building! At that time, I will tell the teacher where to make arrangements¡­¡± Wang Feng took the school uniform and walked out with a smile. Until shortly after Wang Feng left. ¡°This kid is really asking for humiliation. He is a working student and wants to go to Sixth House just because he has some money on his own?¡± In the room, a young man said contemptuously, ¡°And his companion, who actually worshipped that master as a teacher, what theory is invincible? It¡¯s bullshit! What else is there to say about the ten core competencies of spirit? It¡¯s really ridiculous¡­¡± Director Su stared at the young man and said: ¡°The master is a friend of the dean, so you should comment less! After all, in the martial soul world, the master is a well-known big man, and he is better than you!¡± The young man smiled and continued: ¡°But that kid, he wants to go to the Sixth House, but he really has no self-knowledge. After going to the sixth house, he must not treat those aristocratic children who are born to be better than their working students as cats and dogs? Shame on yourself! Also specially took out a golden soul coin and suffered? I really don¡¯t understand, these kids¡­¡± Director Su didn¡¯t speak either, and said secretly in his heart. This kid went to the sixth House, I¡¯m afraid he will have to be taught a hard lesson.¡­ However, Wang Feng and Tang San outside had already walked, and they could not hear the last few words of the conversation between the two of them. CH 22.1 Chapter 22: Call you Dad! (1/2) After Wang Feng and Tang San walked out, they walked directly towards the dormitory building. ¡°Brother Feng, after packing up, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria for dinner together.¡± Tang San said at the door of the dormitory building. ¡°Ok.¡± Wang Feng nodded, and saw Tang San take the lead up to the dormitory building. There are seven dormitories on the lower three floors of this dormitory building for all students to live in. The sixth house happened to be on the second floor. When Wang Feng walked to the door, he heard several voices: ¡°Boss Xiao, the teacher in charge of our Sixth house just said that it seems that a working student has been arranged to come in?¡± ¡°Working-students? Aren¡¯t working-students only allowed to live in the pig house in the seventh house? Why are they arranged in our sixth house?¡± ¡°Did I say it¡¯s not right? We usually have less people who bring tea and water, do laundry and mop the floor. Wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful to let this working student do things for us for free?¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t accept it?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t accept it? He is a working student who has just enrolled in school, dare he refuse to accept it? He beat him to call him Dad!¡± ¡°Boss Xiao, when I came in just now, I saw a beautiful little Loli¡­ Let¡¯s go play with her tomorrow, hehe? ¡± ¡­¡­ Various chirping sounds resounded in the house. Wang Feng frowned again and again when he heard this, and immediately raised his foot. Boom! He kicked the door! There was a violent noise on the semi-steel door, which slammed hard on the wall behind. Suddenly! The few children in the house were all stunned. I saw these children, ranging from seven or eight to eleven or twelve years old, both male and female, all wearing more luxurious clothes and robes. At first glance, they were the children of rich and wealthy families. At this moment, all of them were silent, staring at Wang Feng outside the door in a daze. ¡°I am the working student. Who said just now that he wanted to beat me and call me dad?¡± Wang Feng glanced around and said with a smile. The children in the house reacted instantly, and their originally dull faces suddenly became angry. This working student, dare to be so arrogant? ¡°Boy, are you from the country?¡± Among them, one of the tallest boys looked at Wang Feng with anger on his face, but more ridicule and contempt, ¡°Do you know the rules?¡± Do you know whose territory these six houses belong to? Do you know what grade I am?¡± As if the soul asked three times in a row. The boy looked a bit handsome, and he was about eleven or twelve years old. Wang Feng could see at a glance that this child should be the boss of these six houses, and he was also the boss of this group of children! The boy looked at Wang Feng with pride. ¡°Boss Xiao, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense with him, a little working student dares to kick the door, he is too courageous! Let me teach him a lesson! ¡± After the boy finished speaking, he walked out and looked at Wang Feng with a hideous expression on his face. ¡°Liu Long, take it easy.¡± Boss Xiao sneered twice, and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t abolish him. We have to rely on him for the dirty work in the dormitory in the future?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss Xiao, I am measured.¡± The boy named Liu Long had a smug smile on his face. The other children in the dormitory also laughed jokingly. Looking at Wang Feng, he seemed to see the pitiful expression of this stupid working student who was beaten to the ground and begged for mercy! ¡°Boy, report your life, I, Liu Long, will not fight the unknown!¡± Liu Long¡¯s body shook slightly, a yellow light lit up, and a stick close to two meters appeared in his palm. This is his martial soul. ¡°Spicy chicken talks a lot of nonsense.¡± Wang Feng raised his middle finger and made a provocative gesture. Although these people don¡¯t know what this gesture means, they seem to be naturally irritated by this gesture. Liu Long¡¯s face changed, his steps leaped lightly, and he half-jumped towards Wang Feng. CH 22.2 Chapter 22: Call you Dad! (2/2) The long stick made a yellow mark in mid-air, and it was about to fall on Wang Feng¡¯s body. If this is smashed, bruising is indispensable! Seeing this scene, the children in the house laughed even more happily. Only Boss Xiao frowned slightly, this Liu Long was so ruthless. These working-class students are all scared dumbfounded! What if something happens? However, in the next moment! Wang Feng made a move! In the light of the calcium carbide fire, his right hand came out quickly, as if an eagle¡¯s claw was grabbing its prey, and his five fingers directly grasped Liu Long¡¯s stick martial soul! Liu Long was startled, and the momentum of the whole person was instantly fixed! At the same time, Wang Feng paused slightly with his left foot£¬ Swish! A phantom-like kick went directly to Liu Long¡¯s lower abdomen! ¡°Vomit¡­¡± Liu Long¡¯s face turned directly into the colour of pork liver, his body was like cooked shrimp, and the severe pain immediately caused a cold sweat to rise on his forehead. At this moment, Wang Feng¡¯s right hand loosened the stick. Liu Long slammed, fell directly out, and landed on the ground! The battle ended extremely quickly! Almost in the blink of an eye, Liu Long was defeated! Several children hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on, and when they saw a flower in their eyes, the Liu Long flew upside down. ¡°With this strength, do you want me to bring you tea and water?¡± Wang Feng looked at the children in this room and couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if I don¡¯t call you my father later, I won¡¯t call Wang Feng!¡± Hearing this, the faces of the children in the room changed drastically! Suddenly! I saw a figure, behind a few children, sprang out! He jumped up like an eagle flying high, his feet were slightly bent, his limbs spread out like claws, and he attacked Wang Feng directly! The speed is very fast! It¡¯s much faster than Liu Long¡¯s shot just now! ¡°It¡¯s Ling Feng! His martial spirit is Shadow Crow! Here, except for Boss Xiao, he is the best! ¡± A girl with a few freckles on her face, but a pretty face exclaimed. Ling Feng shot very quickly, almost as soon as Wang Feng just spoke. And after Wang Feng finished speaking, he was already close to Wang Feng! Wang Feng sneered, turning his body slightly, facing Ling Feng¡¯s claws on his right shoulder, without any evasion, he was directly caught by Ling Feng. Immediately afterwards, he turned his body, took advantage of the incoming force, and the method of leveraging force he had learned from hammering iron, and quietly unloaded this power, and then turned from his right shoulder to his left shoulder, with his waist as the axis, he quickly hit Ling Feng¡¯s chest with a punch! Boom! Wang Feng¡¯s speed is faster than that of this beast warrior soul who possesses Shadow Crow, who is known for his speed! This punch hit Ling Feng directly in the chest! Boom! Ling Feng¡¯s whole body was in the same posture as Liu Long just now, and flew directly upside down, smashing it to the ground. Suddenly! Inside the six houses, it¡¯s quiet! One by one looked at this working student in horror! I didn¡¯t expect that the two great powers of theirSix Houses would be defeated like this? Is it too easy? Even Boss Xiao, who owns the soul ring, can¡¯t do it so easily! Wang Feng walked in slowly from the door. Immediately afterwards, with a hook of his right foot, he slammed the door! This sound seemed to be clasped in the hearts of many children in the house. Thump! Many children swallowed! Except for that Boss Xiao, they all took a step back! ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be too proud!¡± At this moment, Boss Xiao, who was the most calm, stood up and looked at Wang Feng coldly: ¡°I am a real soul master! A soul master with a soul ring! Are you sure, do you really want to fight against me?¡± CH 23.1 Chapter 23: He¡¯s the boss of our Sixth House¡­ (1/2) Possessing a soul ring, a true soul master! As soon as the words came out, the children in the room immediately looked towards Xiao Chenyu. Their expressions were somewhat excited and thrilled. That Ling Feng and Liu Long also stood up one after another, either covering their small bellies or their chests, and walked to the back with cold smiles on their faces. He naturally had no problem with the boss striking! However, Wang Feng remained standing in place and smiled, saying. ¡°The same thing, I don¡¯t want to repeat your father a second time!¡± At those words, Xiao Chenyu was instantly furious. This kid, he was too arrogant! A working student, relying on his own strength, defeated Liu Long and Ling Feng who did not have a spirit ring, and he did not take him seriously! ¡°Xiao Chenyu, sixth-level student, martial spirit, wolf, eleventh-level first-ring battle spirit master!¡± Xiao Chenyu said coldly, ¡°Report your martial soul and rank, these are the rules!¡± Wang Feng smiled valiantly and said: ¡°My martial soul is Green Lotus flower, so my level is full of soul power. I don¡¯t have a level or a spirit ring!¡± After saying that, Wang Feng¡¯s palm slightly flicked, and a green lotus emerged, which was very beautiful. The rank and soul ring, on the other hand, needed to become a soul master and go to the Martial Soul Hall to register before they were officially possessed. So Wang Feng did not have a rank or soul ring. ¡°Innate Full Soul Power? Boss, he¡¯s an Innate Full Soul Power?¡± All of a sudden, the crowd in the room, were shocked! They all looked at Wang Feng incomparably surprised. Innate Full Soul Power! Even if they had eaten pork, had they never seen a pig run before? Never thought that they would be able to meet one? ¡°No wonder he dares to be so arrogant¡­ so he¡¯s an Innate Full Soul Power!¡± Liu Long sneered, ¡°Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have a rank or soul ring at all! This Green Lotus Martial Soul, I¡¯ve never even heard of it, it must be some kind of trash waste martial soul, it¡¯s just pretty to look at!¡± ¡°Most plant martial souls don¡¯t have much combat power!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss isn¡¯t afraid of him at all! He doesn¡¯t even have a soul ring, how can he fight against the Boss? When the Boss¡¯ Wolf Soul comes out later, it will definitely beat him down!¡± Ling Feng also chimed in. Listening to the crowd cheer. Xiao Chenyu was originally shocked at this innate full soul power as well, but thinking about it seemed right. This kid didn¡¯t even have a soul ring, and even though he had innate full soul power, he was just a plant martial soul, so what was there to be afraid of? After Wang Feng lit up his martial soul, it seemed that he did not intend to use it, but simply put it away. Seeing this, Xiao Chenyu¡¯s confidence was boosted! He thought, ¡°This kid must have known that his martial soul would not be of much use to him, so he just put it away! What he didn¡¯t know was that Wang Feng didn¡¯t even bother to use his martial soul against him! Xiao Chenyu smiled grimly and let out a soft low growl as a white soul ring appeared under his feet, followed by a wolf-shaped martial soul that rose from his back and then attached itself to his body. Both claws began to become sharp and razor-sharp. It was the martial spirit that possessed his body! Wang Feng, however, took a look at it and bristled. ¡°What a rubbish soul ring, it¡¯s only ten years old.¡± Although most of the settings of the Douluo Continent, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t remember clearly. Soul rings, however, still had some influence. Remembering the lowest level, it was the white soul ring, the ten year one. It was also the trashiest! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Chenyu. How dare you, a work-study student who doesn¡¯t even have a soul ring, mock me? At once, Xiao Chen Yu was furious! His claws gathered strength as he fiercely charged out towards Wang Feng and swung his fist straight over! Xiao Chenyu was confident that if this punch was solid, this kid would definitely be knocked down! However¡­ CH 23.2 Chapter 23: He¡¯s the boss of our Sixth House¡­ (2/2) Wang Feng shook his head, and this time, he wasn¡¯t using any techniques either. Instead, he bent his legs slightly, as if he was in a horse stance, and then swung his fist over! Boom! Only to see that under this punch, Xiao Chenyu¡¯s entire body instantly flew backwards! It smashed directly into the wall! Luckily, the room in the sixth dormitory was of good quality, so it didn¡¯t smash, but the whole dormitory was shaken! Xiao Chenyu fell to the ground, his mind was a bit confused, he struggled and tried to get up. He struggled and tried to get up, but at that moment, a figure walked up to him and stepped on his side, saying indifferently. ¡°Are you going to be beaten up by me again and call me dad? Or are you just going to behave and call me daddy?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Chenyu was shocked. Looking at his fist that had completely softened, Xiao Chuanyu inexplicably felt some fear in his heart as he recalled the power of that punch just now! This work-study student, it seems¡­ it seems, can¡¯t be beaten! When Wang Feng finished speaking, he looked at the others. At once, the rest of the kids, snapped out of it and backed up several not, looking at Wang Feng with red faces. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have a son as weak as you guys either.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°From now on, six sheds, I am the boss, do you guys have a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°You will be the new boss of our Sixth House from now on.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so handsome¡­¡± A few kids, didn¡¯t dare to have any more words of objection from the boys. That Liu Long and Ling Feng, even more aroused, vacated the room, the best positioned bed. This position, near the window, was just right for seeing the campus outside. ¡°Boss, in future, if you need anything, just give us an order!¡± Liu Long and Ling Feng said with a heated smile. Wang Feng shook his head. After all, they were children, whoever was powerful, they would recognize as the boss. At the side, Xiao Chenyu also stood up and looked at Wang Feng, fixing his eyes for a few moments. Wang Feng was a bit hairy. Only then did he say in a serious manner. ¡°I, Xiao Chenyu, would like to respect you as my boss!¡± Wang Feng got goose bumps. He was so middle-aged. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t mess with me in the future, and don¡¯t worry, I naturally won¡¯t beat you up.¡± Wang Feng snorted and pointed to the bed, ¡°Give me all the quilts and hurry up, let¡¯s go to the canteen to eat first.¡± After all this fuss, Wang Feng was really hungry too. After saying that, Wang Feng walked out of the door and headed towards the canteen. ¡°Brother Xiao, this boss of ours, he seems to be very powerful.¡± Ling Feng whispered, ¡°He didn¡¯t even use his martial soul, and he beat us all.¡± ¡°Perhaps, this is innate full soul power¡­¡± Xiao Chenyu said. ¡°I just realized that the boss is so handsome¡­¡± the little girl with freckles, said excitedly. Hearing this, the rest of the children bristled. ¡°You are the most handsome one.¡± they said. Well, in every kid¡¯s mind, they were probably the most handsome. At this time, after Wang Feng left, a teacher and youth, walked in. ¡°Mr. Yuhe, if the working student is beaten too badly later, don¡¯t arrange cleaning errands for him.¡± The youth harrumphed and said, ¡°Director Su is really poor and crazy too, for one golden soul coin, he dares to let a work-study student into the sixth house. If only those naughty and arrogant youngsters in the sixth house would beat that kid to death, wouldn¡¯t they be unable to get up? When something happens, then the school won¡¯t be able to explain.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The teacher named Yu He, nodded and said. The two walked into the sixth house, and the youth swept a glance and frowned. ¡°Xiao Changyu, where is that work- student called Wang Feng just now?¡± Seeing this, teacher Yu He, who was in charge of the sixth house, his face sank, ¡°Did you guys beat him up? Where is he?¡± At these words, Xiao Chuangyu and the others looked at each other. ¡°No! He¡¯s the boss of our Sixth House in the future!¡± Xiao Chenyu hurriedly said, ¡°How dare I hit him?¡± CH 24.1 Chapter 24: Mai¡¯s challenge! (1/2) Swish! Hearing this, both the youth were stunned. Boss? ¡°Yeah, yeah! We have reserved the best bed for the boss.¡± Liu Long and Ling Feng pointed to that bed and followed suit. The youth and Yuhe were even more confused. It seemed, not fake, huh? ¡°How did he do that?¡± Yu He looked at the youth. The youth was full of embarrassment and curiosity, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± But in his heart, he was astonished beyond measure. This Xiao Chenyu few people, their strength and status, were not simple, to become their boss, if they hadn¡¯t shocked them, how could they? The two of them were puzzled in their hearts¡­ At this time, Wang Feng arrived at the canteen slowly. Just in time, at the entrance, he also met Tang San. As well as, a playful and cute little girl standing beside him. The little girl¡¯s face was white and red with a healthy colour, dressed plainly but very neatly, with her long hair behind her, combed into a long scorpion braid that fell on her hips, talking softly with Tang San at the moment. Behind them, there were several others from the Seven Houses. ¡°Brother Feng!¡± Seeing Wang Feng approaching, Tang San instantly smiled and waved his hand. With this shout, and the little girl¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Wang Feng. ¡°This, I guess, is Xiao Wu, right?¡± Wang Feng looked at the pretty and cute little girl and couldn¡¯t help but sigh for a moment. She was so small. As Tang San¡¯s future wife, to be honest, Wang Feng actually didn¡¯t like Xiao Wu in the original novel. The reason was simple. He liked the big ones. Therefore, Wang Feng didn¡¯t have much of a desire to hook up with Xiao Wu. Moreover, having seen the Douluo Continent novels and anime, he felt that it would feel weird if he went to hook up with Xiao Wu. After all, this was someone¡¯s wife¡­ Little San also gave birth to a daughter with Xiao Wu. Taking his wife? Wang Feng had a bad sweat when he thought about it. There were a lot of single and beautiful girls in the Douluo Continent, and he, Wang Feng, was not yet willing to do such a thing. Besides. He really liked the big ones. The small ones weren¡¯t even of interest. ¡°You¡¯re Brother Feng, right?¡± Xiao Wu¡¯s watery eyes, looking at Wang Feng and said, ¡°Tang San and I talked about it, you¡¯re from the same village. I defeated Tang San, and he said there was someone stronger than him, someone called Brother Feng? It must be you!¡± Tang San was full of embarrassment. It was indeed a bit humiliating to be defeated by a girl. It was mainly because he didn¡¯t have much experience, and it was also his first time with a girl, Tang San. ¡°It¡¯s me, yes.¡± Wang Feng nodded his head. ¡°Then after dinner later, I want to fight with you.¡± Xiao Wu said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Wang Feng shook his head. He knew that Xiao Wu¡¯s body was a soul beast, the Soft Bone Rabbit. He especially liked to fight and bully Tang San in the early stages. However, he really wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Wu froze and hummed, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be afraid of a girl like me, would you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Wang Feng shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± Tang San, who was on the side, also hurriedly said, ¡°Xiao Wu, Brother Feng is very powerful, he can¡¯t even ¡­ you really can¡¯t beat him.¡± He wanted to say that Brother Feng could even fight a twenty-six level Su Master, back and forth. There was no way that Xiao Wu could be a match. But when Xiao Wu heard Tang San¡¯s words, she became even more unconvinced. ¡°How do you know if you haven¡¯t even fought?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m a girl and I want you to challenge me, Brother Feng, you have to fight me!¡± Xiao Wu had a very strong competitive spirit. Rather, children, all of them, had a very strong desire to win. Even someone like Tang San, a crossover with a grown man hidden in his body, was equally competitive. CH 24.2 Chapter 24: Mai¡¯s challenge! (2/2) Wang Feng smiled and said. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s fight you again when you have a soul ring.¡± ¡°You said it!¡± Xiao Wu¡¯s eyes lit up. She herself is an innate full soul power, so when I go back¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Wang Feng rubbed his stomach. After discussing the matter, the group walked into the cafeteria and ate a fairly sumptuous lunch. Halfway through the meal, the Grandmaster even came to meet Tang San, causing the group of work students in Tang San¡¯s seven houses to give him a series of sideways glances. The master¡¯s name could be very loud in the college. ¡°Tang San, you worship the master?¡± One of the work-study students, Wang Sheng, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You should think carefully, Grandmaster¡¯s soul power is only twenty-nine levels, and his martial soul is also weak, it¡¯s almost fifty and he hasn¡¯t even broken through to Great Soul Master yet¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hopeless, he¡¯s friends with the dean before he dawdles around the academy, there¡¯s no future for him¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Tang San gave him a cold look, ¡°If you say such things again, I might actually beat you up!¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked out alone. Wang Feng also shook his head, after all, these people were just ordinary work-study students, not travellers, not much vision, saying such things, it was normal. On the contrary, Xiao Wu looked at Tang San, her eyes shining and sparkling. After eating, Wang Feng went to the academy¡¯s library, wanting to look up various information about soul beasts. The whole day after that, Wang Feng stayed in the library, forgetting all kinds of information. Although there was not much, and the records were not detailed, so he might not have as thorough an understanding as the masters or the rest of the instructors. But Wang Feng didn¡¯t need to understand too thoroughly, he only needed to know the types of soul beasts and their approximate age. The next day. Tang San followed the Grandmaster out of the academy, and Wang Feng knew that he should be going to the Soul Hunting Forest, 400 miles northeast of Notting City, which was where the Empire kept Soul Beasts in captivity. It must be that the master was going to give Tang San a soul beast hunt to obtain his first soul ring. On this day, Wang Feng also went out. However, he didn¡¯t go to the Soul Hunting Forest, but went to the Martial Soul Hall. Inside the Soul Hunting Forest, it was possessed of thousand-year-old soul beasts, and although they were few and far between, Wang Feng still needed to go in and have a look. However, to enter inside, he needed a warrant issued by the Martial Soul Hall. Wang Feng didn¡¯t have a warrant, so he could only go to the Martial Soul Hall first and ask Su Yuntao for one first. The Martial Soul Hall in Notting City was naturally quite a bit more spectacular than the Holy Soul Village! The whole building was brown in colour, and on the main door, there was also a long sword engraved quite majestically. There were three floors in total. ¡°Little friend, this is the Hall of Martial Souls, you cannot barge in.¡± At the door, one of the guards said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Master Su Yuntao, is he in? If so, go and tell him that a kid called Wang Feng has come to see him.¡± Wang Feng said. At those words, the guard gave Wang Feng a startled look and frowned, but did as he was told. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Su Yuntao? You¡¯re a kid, what are you looking for him for?¡± At this time, a woman, suddenly, came forward and looked at Wang Feng in surprise. This woman was tall and plump, but she had some beauty, and she looked about the same age as Su Yuntao. ¡°Want the token.¡± Wang Feng glanced at her, not knowing who this woman was, and casually said, ¡°Go to the Soul Beast Forest to hunt Soul Beasts.¡± Wang Feng had just finished speaking. The woman couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud and said. ¡°You¡¯re just a little one? Hunting soul beasts too? You¡¯re probably trying to get Su Yuntao to help you, right? How could he have the time to help a little guy like you hunt soul beasts?¡± After saying this, the woman walked in with a smile. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. Not long after, Su Yuntao walked out and looked at Wang Feng steadily, his gaze a little strange as he said. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really here. Come in, what do you want from me?¡± Wang Feng repeated what he had just said to the woman. At once, Su Yuntao looked at Wang Feng speechlessly and said. ¡°I thought who was the person Silk was talking about, but it turned out to be you little kid¡­¡­ I can¡¯t give you the token, hunting soul beasts is too dangerous for you, just your few hands are not enough for soul beasts.¡± Speaking of this, Su Yuntao suddenly laughed and said. ¡°However, if you join the Martial Soul Hall, not only will the token be given to you, I can also find someone to help you hunt soul beasts, how about that?¡± CH 25.1 Chapter 25: Entering the Soul Hunting Forest! The goal, the Millennium! (1/2) Su Yuntao looked at Wang Feng. This child, with his innate full soul power, but not an outstanding martial soul, did not deserve his invitation to join the Martial Soul Hall when the two were offset. But what really made Su Yuntao look at him sideways was his strength. A six-year-old child was able to have his martial soul possessed and also use his soul skills in order to suppress and defeat him. Although he didn¡¯t know if the rest of the possessors of Innate Full Soul Power were all like this, after all, apart from this little kid and that child with the Blue Silver Grass Martial Soul, Su Yuntao hadn¡¯t seen what other Innate Full Soul Power was like. But the strength of this child with Innate Full Soul Power in front of him was something that made Su Yuntao admire and marvel. However, Wang Feng shook his head and said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just want to hunt soul beasts on my own.¡± Join the Martial Soul Hall? Wang Feng didn¡¯t feel the need at all! With what he had obtained now, if he couldn¡¯t even hunt soul beasts on his own, he would have to rely on others to do it for him? It was too weak, right? Besides, Wang Feng also wanted to train himself by hunting on his own. Anyway, with the Meteor Tears, as long as he breathed, he couldn¡¯t die. If there were no Meteor Tears, perhaps Wang Feng would have chosen to join a certain power. But there was absolutely no need for that now! ¡°And Master Su, I¡¯m already at rank ten soul power now and need to rely on soul rings to advance, so according to the rules, your Martial Soul Hall should also give me the token.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. As long as a soul master¡¯s strength reached the peak of a stage and needed soul rings to advance, then they could all look for the token given by the Martial Soul Hall and enter the Soul Hunting Forest to hunt soul beasts. The reason for looking for Su Yuntao was because, this kind of token needed someone to vouch for it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yuntao frowned. This little brat was a bit overconfident. He was trying to help him? He still didn¡¯t appreciate it and had to hunt soul beasts himself. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the token, the story behind Soul Breaker, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Wang Feng continued. At those words, Su Yuntao¡¯s face turned a year, grunted, felt around from his arms, then pulled out a token and handed it to Wang Feng: ¡°Here, here you go! You little kid, if you get hurt later, don¡¯t look for me!¡± The token traced a trail in the air and was accurately grabbed by Wang Feng in his hand. Fixing his eyes, the token was black and dark, with a sharp sword with its blade facing downwards engraved in the middle. ¡°This is the lowest grade token though, you kid don¡¯t lose it! Otherwise it will be very troublesome.¡± Su Yuntao instructed, ¡°Also, after you use it, you need to return it to the Martial Soul Hall.¡± However, Su Yuntao felt that this kid would be scared back when he went to the Martial Soul Hall later. After he had seen how powerful the Soul Beast was, he would definitely come back to beg himself then. ¡°No problem!¡± Wang Feng touched the heavy token, then he put on his bag, prepared some simple food and water, and ran straight towards the Soul Hunting Forest. It was now morning, and it would probably be afternoon by the time he reached the Soul Hunting Forest. He might also have to spend the night in the Soul Hunting Forest, so naturally he needed to prepare a little more. ¡°This kid.¡± Su Yuntao shook his head and turned around to walk back into the Martial Soul Hall. ¡ª Wang Feng flew all the way, originally wanting to hire a carriage, but after thinking about the incidental exercise, he didn¡¯t do so. Instead, without stopping, he ran straight on. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon, seven or eight hours later, that Wang Feng arrived at the marketplace outside the Soul Hunting Forest. ¡°It¡¯s really lively!¡± Wang Feng looked at the bazaar surrounding the outside and was reminded of his previous life outside the train station, where all kinds of shops would always gather to buy and sell. Rather, there was some inexplicable sense of familiarity. ¡°There are tokens, five short of one, a recovery soul master with a large amount of milk! Level 20 or above!¡± ¡°Super powerful soul master, elephant martial soul, thick skin and flesh, resistant to beating, seeking a team!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a support soul master, with a green cap martial soul, able to provide powerful protection¡­any takers? Eh, do you want to see my martial soul first? Well¡­¡± ¡°Green Hat? Get the hell out of here¡­¡± CH 25.2 Chapter 25: Entering the Soul Hunting Forest! The goal, the Millennium! (2/2) Wang Feng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Glancing around, this buzz, it was as if there was an illusion of dreaming back to a previous life. The things here are equally dead expensive. ¡°tang San he should be inside with the master looking for martial spirits, right?¡± Wang Feng thought about it and walked straight towards the wall-like entrance of the Soul Hunting Forest in front of him. There were still patrolling guards around. When he reached the entrance, Wang Feng directly took out his token and handed it to the guard. ¡°Little friend, are you the only one?¡± The guard frowned and said, ¡°You are so young, do you really want to go inside? If you are not accompanied by your elders, you can be very dangerous, and if something happens inside, no one can be held responsible.¡± Wang Feng nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just me, let me go in.¡± The guard handed the token back to Wang Feng, and without saying anything more, he opened the gate directly. Boom boom boom¡­ The steel gate, which was ten metres high, slowly opened. An aura unique to the forest poured out, countless sky-high trees and exotic flowers and fruits, as if it was a primeval forest, appeared in Wang Feng¡¯s eyes. Taking a deep breath, Wang Feng put away the token and walked in. ¡°This is the Soul Hunting Forest!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s blood slightly boiled up. Walking in the densely-branched forest with several paths that had been trodden out by previous people, Wang Feng felt a few moments of excitement. ¡°Thousand-year soul beasts! Here I come!¡± Wang Feng muttered. A Thousand-Year Soul Beast was at least equivalent to a Soul Master of level forty or higher! To hunt a soul beast of this level was like ascending to the heavens for Wang Feng! It was almost like an impossibility! Even for those geniuses from big families, no one would dare to hunt a thousand year old soul beast when they were not even a soul master at level ten. Just when Wang Feng had just entered the Soul Hunting Forest. At the other end of the Soul Hunting Forest! ¡°Little San, according to my theory, the limit of what a rank ten soul master¡¯s first soul ring can withstand is about four hundred years of soul rings.¡± The Grandmaster led Tang San, walking through the Soul Hunting Forest, ¡°So, this time, we need to find soul beasts as close to this value as possible! Moreover, since you¡¯re an innate full soul power, all the more reason not to waste this qualification!¡± Tang San nodded and touched the jade belt around his waist. In his heart, he faintly sighed, the master was really good to himself. Even this kind of spirit guide was given to me as a gift, I mustn¡¯t let down the master. Twenty-four Bridges Bright Moon Night, this was the name Tang San had obtained for this jade belt. ¡°This lone bamboo has ten years of cultivation, and its characteristic is toughness, which is considered to be more in line with your Blue Silver Grass martial soul. But it¡¯s far from enough.¡± The Grandmaster patted a bright green lone bamboo in front of him. On this journey, the Grandmaster had already explained to Tang San in detail, a lot of knowledge about soul beasts, soul rings, and years. ¡°We¡¯ll look for a little longer, we should be spending the night here tonight.¡± The Grandmaster continued. ¡°Okay.¡± Tang San seemed to remember something and suddenly asked, ¡°Master, how many years old soul rings can Feng get if he wants to hunt martial souls on his own?¡± At his words, the Grandmaster was stunned. Thinking for a moment, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard, if he can hunt soul beasts of a hundred years on his own, it will already be very difficult. Any higher than that, two hundred years, three hundred years, or even four hundred years, even for a level thirty battle soul master of the attack department, hunting it would be a certain risk.¡± ¡°You said with me that he is very strong. But I haven¡¯t green seen it with my own eyes, maybe, probably, a hundred years or so. It should be his limit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the teacher will help you find the right martial soul.¡± The Master¡¯s cold cheeks revealed a hint of a smile, ¡°After all, that¡¯s how a teacher can manifest his role.¡± Tang San felt that what the Grandmaster said was still quite reasonable. If Feng wanted to hunt soul beasts by himself, I¡¯m afraid a hundred years would really be the limit, and there was still a risk to his life. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to be rich.¡± Tang San sighed slightly. The more powerful the soul ring one wanted to obtain, the more dangerous it naturally was. ¡ª Meanwhile. A corner of the Soul hunting Forest. Boom! A loud sound suddenly rang out in the dense forest! An emerald-green, five-metre-long giant snake landed on the ground with a bang! The snake¡¯s body seemed to be swaying unwillingly. ¡°Five metres long, it should be a Mandalorian snake of around five hundred years old, right? Although the noon scales all over its body are extremely hard, its weakness is too obvious¡­¡± Wang Feng leaned his back against this emerald green giant snake, and the short sword in his hand, which had already been stained with a lot of venom during the battle, looked sharper and sharper. Not long after, this Mandalorian snake slowly calmed down, and with it, a yellow soul ring rose up. But Wang Feng didn¡¯t even look at it, he just walked away. This, was just his bull¡¯s-eye test. CH 26.1 Chapter 26: Thousand Year Soul Beast! Star-Moon Fox! Golden Lightning Leopard! (1/2) This five hundred year old Mandalorian Snake was the third soul beast that Wang Feng had encountered when he walked in. It was also the most powerful one. ¡°But unfortunately, the Mandalorian Snake isn¡¯t very aggressive and has an extremely tough body, plus it¡¯s highly poisonous. It doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat to me.¡± Wang Feng shook his head. Five hundred years or so was already not bad. But Wang Feng didn¡¯t have the intention to collect it. This Mandalorian Snake didn¡¯t even cost him much strength. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, if Little Sen was here, this should suit him well.¡± Wang Feng shook his head, remembering the impression that Little Sen¡¯s first soul ring was a four hundred year old Mandalorian Snake. This five hundred year old one, maybe, he could also absorb it. But it wasn¡¯t here, in another hour, this soul ring should have disappeared. Wang Feng didn¡¯t think much about it, Xiao San was the main character of the Douluo Continent, no matter what, he should obtain the soul ring, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about it at all. Without thinking much, Wang Feng directly left this place and continued walking towards the depths of the Soul Hunting Forest! After walking for about an hour. The night, slightly darkened. Roar! Suddenly! In the distance, a low roar came softly! This sound made the weaker soul beasts around tremble in fear! They all fell prostrate to the ground! ¡°That sound!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s body shook slightly, this roar even made him feel a little bit of fear! It was a thousand year old soul beast! It was definitely a thousand-year-old soul beast! And, it wasn¡¯t just any thousand year old soul beast! And at that moment, Wang Feng was about to rush away. Suddenly! Ow! Another loud howling sound, coming from far away! This whine and howl was no less than that roar! In an instant, Wang Feng¡¯s whole body was slightly boiling! Two thousand-year-old soul beasts! Wang Feng¡¯s eyes were burning hot! Although Wang Feng hadn¡¯t thought of absorbing two soul rings in a row, he had a choice! Wang Feng suppressed the excitement in his heart and walked lightly towards the front. Not long after, the roar grew louder and a faint pressure of might, came from far away. Wang Feng quietly climbed up a big tree and looked into the distance through the gaps in the dense leaves. He only saw a snow-white fox-like soul beast in front of him, three or four metres tall and very large in size. There was also a star-shaped symbol on its brow, and at that moment, its entire body was emitting a purple glow as it gazed at an even larger soul beast on the opposite side! ¡°This is, the Star-Moon Fox!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. According to the simple information he had read when he soaked in the academy library yesterday. Star-Moon Fox, a thousand-year soul beast, with a snow-white body and purple traces of star hearts on its forehead, possessed an extremely strong recovery ability itself! And the rest of its abilities are unknown¡­ ¡°The Golden Lotus in its first form has superb recovery and healing abilities in its own right. If it is combined with this Star-Moon Fox¡¯s soul ring¡­¡± Wang Feng secretly pondered. This remaining ability was unknown, which meant that there was a shortage of information and the library did not record it in detail, which could not be helped. But in reality, Wang Feng felt that the first form of the Golden Lotus no longer needed stronger healing and recovery abilities. Because, after Su Yuntao beat him that day, Wang Feng discovered that the ability of the golden lotus in the first form depends on the spirit power he stimulated. Depending on the amount of soul power used, it could perform different functions such as restoring soul power, healing injuries, boosting soul power, boosting hormones, and so on. Previously, Wang Feng was only able to boost Su Yuntao¡¯s soul power by urging about a fifth or less! The only time Wang Feng had tried it at full power was with that little bird, so it wasn¡¯t quite clear what more effect it would have. And the more soul power that was used, the stronger the effect that the Golden Lotus in its first form would exert, the stronger it would be. Therefore, the soul ring that Wang Feng expected would ideally have other effects. For example, it would be perfect if the Golden Lotus could also boost a soul master¡¯s strength, speed and stamina. It could be called a true auxiliary all-rounder! ¡°Let¡¯s look at the other one first¡­¡± CH 26.2 Chapter 26: Thousand Year Soul Beast! Star-Moon Fox! Golden Lightning Leopard! (2/2) Wang Feng looked at the other soul beast. With this look, Wang Feng was instantly shocked. It was a leopard with a golden body! Even in the moonlit night, it still shone brightly! And the soul power emitted from this golden leopard was extremely deep purple! ¡°Golden Leopard!¡± Wang Feng felt his scalp vaguely tingling. It was also a thousand-year-old soul beast! And this Golden Lightning Leopard was extremely fast, like thunder and lightning, and the most terrifying thing was that he was aggressive and super strong! In particular, this Golden Lightning Leopard could also release lightning that could paralyse his opponents straight away! It was an ultra-aggressive soul beast! ¡°But, this Golden Lightning Leopard is all a soul beast of at least five thousand years or more!¡± Wang Feng looked at the deep purple soul power on the Golden Lightning Leopard. Five thousand years or more. Could he absorb it himself? No, could one defeat this Golden Lightning Leopard? If, one could absorb this Golden Lightning Leopard Soul Ring, then the Golden Lotus in its first form should be able to provide various additional bonuses! It¡¯s the most suitable for oneself! ¡°That Star-Moon Fox, it seems, is only about three thousand years old, and it simply can¡¯t defeat this Golden Lightning Leopard either!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s mind was running extremely fast. This Golden Lightning Leopard, with his current strength, would never be able to defeat it. Let alone defeat it! It would be good if he could escape alive! Although he had golden fingers, neither the Meteor Tears nor the Chaotic Green Lotus had given him powerful attacking abilities for the time being. Unless the Chaotic Green Lotus awakens the rest of its form, but that was not possible now. Ow~ The Star-Moon Fox let out a low roar as the wounds on its body, rapidly recovered. ¡°Then, I can only use the power of this Star-Moon Fox¡­¡± Wang Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he already had a plan in mind! According to the information, the Star-Moon Fox was an extremely intelligent soul beast! Even if it hadn¡¯t reached ten thousand years, it still possessed a certain amount of spiritual intelligence, although it wasn¡¯t high! At this moment. Only to see the golden lightning leopard, which was even larger than the Star-Moon Fox, he let out a loud roar! The golden horn on his head suddenly sent out a thumb-sized bolt of lightning that struck directly at the Star-Moon Fox! The speed of the lightning bolt was extremely fast! The Star-Moon Fox seemed to have been warned in advance and had already leapt high to avoid it, but one of its feet was still struck! The Star-Moon Fox let out an agonising cry of pain as flesh and blood were blurred! Swish! Take advantage of its illness and kill it! Almost instantly, the speed of the Golden Lightning Leopard, heck, it disappeared! Leaping high into the air, its sharp claws glowed with a chilling aura in the night light! Sa Sa! Two cold lights flashed, and the purple soul energy of the Star-Moon Fox¡¯s entire body stirred, and three more blood marks were found on the small of its belly! Boom! Its body, the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s sharp claw attack, was directly shaken away! It cut an arcing trail and smashed far away on the branch where Wang Feng was! Wang Feng glanced at the Golden Lightning Leopard in the distance and was slightly astonished. How strong! The speed of this Golden Lightning Leopard, he couldn¡¯t even see it clearly! A soul beast over five thousand years old, he was no match for it now! ¡°But it seems like, this Golden Lightning Leopard seems to be a little tired as well, so I guess this Star-Moon Fox that keeps recovering has caused him some injuries as well!¡± Wang Feng looked at the Star-Moon Fox below and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. The opportunity, it seemed, had come. CH 27.1 Chapter 27: Six Thousand Year Soul Ring! (1/2) ¡°Little fox, fight for your breath.¡± Wang Feng, who was hidden in a tree branch, spread his palm, and the lotus in the centre of the green lotus, quietly bloomed into a golden lotus. ¡°Let me see if my guesses, are accurate!¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath and urged the power of the golden lotus to surge towards the Star-Moon Fox below Uncle. A ray of pure golden light surged into the Star-Moon Fox¡¯s body. The Star-Moon Fox, which was originally paralyzed on the ground, had narrowed its eyes and seemed to be unable to open them! But as the power of the Golden Lotus, surged in! Fiercely! It opened its eyes just in time to see Wang Feng above the tree branch! A tiny human! An incredible look appeared in the Star-Moon Fox¡¯s eyes! The power within its body began to gush out! In a flash, the wounds on the Star-Moon Fox¡¯s body began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye! It slowly rose to its feet again! The soul power in its body was much more solid than before! It, had become stronger! ¡°It¡¯s increased!¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath, ¡°Sure enough, I knew that the Golden Lotus¡¯ ability could not only boost the soul power of soul masters, but also the strength of¡­ soul beasts! It seems that the boost is even more!¡± Excitement! That was what he had guessed before! Since it could boost a soul master¡¯s soul power, what if, it could boost a soul beast¡¯s years of cultivation? It was proven! What Wang Feng had guessed, was right! Wang Feng didn¡¯t know exactly how much it would raise, but the soul power on the Star-Moon Fox had indeed solidified quite a lot! Ow~ The Star-Moon Fox charged towards the Golden Lightning Leopard again! The two giant beasts fought again! However, a few moments later! Boom! The Star-Moon Fox was blasted back again! But this time, the Golden Lightning Leopard seemed to be more tired and roared at the Star-Moon Fox! It didn¡¯t understand that this Star-Moon Fox, just now, had been defeated by itself. What was going on! This time, there was no way it could get back up! It was just a pity¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before the Star-Moon Fox stood up again! The purple soul power on its body was even more solid! Seeing this, the golden lightning leopard was furious! What¡¯s going on? How could it have recovered again! How could it have recovered and become stronger? Wang Feng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Crackle! Two soul beasts, another fierce battle! Boom! The Star-Moon Fox was once again blasted into a giant tree! The sky-high tree, shaking and seemingly on the verge of breaking! But this time, the golden lightning leopard, already somewhat unsteady on its feet, seemed to be on the verge of fainting. Roar! Its eyes were red as it looked at this strange Star-Moon Fox! Impossible, if I can still stand up, my leopard body from all these years ago, I¡¯ve lived in vain! Bass! In less than two breaths. The star-moon fox immediately stood up again alive and well! ¡°¡­¡­¡± The golden lightning leopard. It looked at this bizarre to the extreme Star-Moon Fox with some despair. The aura on it seemed to be stronger again! Although it did not surpass itself, it was even far from it. But itself, it was no longer good enough! The tree. Wang Feng was also a little deflated. One after another, he urged the Golden Lotus on this Star-Moon Fox, healing it intact and raising its strength. Wang Feng was also a bit overwhelmed, this was already the third time. It was also at his limit. If this time, this Star-Moon Fox, still couldn¡¯t defeat this Golden Lightning Leopard. Then it would be a solid iron waste! Boom boom! Just thinking! The big tree trembled for a while and Wang Feng cursed angrily, ¡°Mudd, this Star-Moon Fox is too weak to still come? ¡­¡­¡± He looked away, but the anger on his face instantly turned into elation. Hey, this time, the one that crashed into him was clearly the Golden Lightning Leopard! Seeing this! Wang Feng¡¯s heart burst with ecstasy! CH 27.2 Chapter 27: Six Thousand Year Soul Ring! (2/2) Without any more hesitation, he held his short sword and leapt straight down! With a stab, he stabbed the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s head, which was completely deflated! Boom! The next moment! The next moment, a huge energy aura suddenly exploded from the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s body! A deep purple soul ring gradually rose from the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s body! Seeing this, Wang Feng¡¯s heart jumped wildly! Six thousand years! A soul ring of six thousand years! Such a powerful soul ring, his first soul ring. Could he bear it himself? However, at this moment, Wang Feng¡¯s gaze was fixed, but he did not rush to absorb it! Because, the Star-Moon Fox behind him, was staring at himself. Wang Feng turned around and looked at this Star-Moon Fox. It seemed to be tired too, this Golden Lightning Leopard, it was too strong! It was equivalent to using three lives, one stronger than the other, to barely defeat it! But, at this moment, it still had strength left! ¡°You want to deal with me?¡± Wang Feng said coldly. This was expected of him, after all, soul beasts and humans were, by nature, enemies. Although he himself had no power left now, it was somewhat unrealistic to defeat this Star-Moon Fox. But at the very least, escaping would be just that. At most, it would be a waste of useless effort. However. This Star-Moon Fox crouched down and looked at Wang Feng with a curious look in its eyes. It seemed that there was no intention to make a move. Wang Feng did not move. This Star-Moon Fox then stood up and walked towards Wang Feng. Wang Feng frowned slightly, but did not step back. The Star-Moon Fox circled around Wang Feng and then lay down on the ground, still not intending to make a move. Its eyes also glanced towards the Golden Lightning Leopard, as if to say. ¡°Aren¡¯t you absorbing the soul ring yet?¡± Wang Feng was stunned and glanced at this Star-Moon Fox. After a moment of contemplation, he no longer had any hesitation and sat down on his knees, looking at the soul ring on the Golden Lightning Leopard, a hint of searing heat flashed in his eyes¡­¡­ ¡ª Meanwhile. Soul hunting forest, a certain corner! ¡°Little Three, this is a Mandalorian Snake that is probably at least five hundred years old!¡± Master pointed at the huge soul beast corpse on the ground and said in a deep voice, ¡°It should have been killed by a battle soul master of around level thirty! Look at its wounds, its head was penetrated, and there are fatal wounds in the weakest seven inches, so you can see that the strike was extremely swift and sharp!¡± Tang San looked at the five-meter-long giant snake and nodded slightly. Thinking to himself, a five hundred year old soul beast would be difficult to kill even if he used his full strength, right? I wonder who would have killed it. ¡°It¡¯s a pity, it seems that that Battle Soul Master, should not have absorbed the soul ring of this Mandalorian Snake, which is considered the most matching soul beast for your Blue Silver Grass! But the soul ring has disappeared.¡± The Grandmaster shook his head, feeling a little regretful. Just at that moment! Suddenly, a hostile sound suddenly rang out in front of them! A burst of mist, obscuring the view ahead! ¡°Not good, there¡¯s another Mandalorian Snake!¡± The Master¡¯s face changed, and as soon as his gaze was fixed, he looked towards a giant green-coloured snake in the distant fog, his voice suddenly raising a few notches, ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s a Mandalorian snake over four hundred years old, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s related to this dead Mandalorian snake¡­¡± Tang San also looked at the mandala snake. It was a four-meter-long Mandala Snake, with a fishy and fiery aura emanating from its body, and was currently spitting out its snake signals towards the two in the distance. ¡°Little San, now I¡¯ll teach you a theory, if you have more rings and bones, a wave of technical power, if you have less rings and bones, scatter your legs and run¡­ Simply put, if you have fewer soul rings than your opponent and obviously can¡¯t beat them, immediately save your strength and retreat straight away!¡± The master said briefly, ¡°Just like now¡­ three shots! Farting is like thunder, and the sky is splitting with three shots!¡± ¡°Hello¡­¡± A loud booming sound rang out. Two figures, quickly rushed out¡­ After a long time¡­¡­ With a loud boom, the figure of this Mandalorian Snake, once again, fell to the ground. ¡°Little San, great, you have your soul ring this time!¡± The pale master, who still had a few moments of pallor on his face, looked at the Mandalorian Snake with ecstasy on his face, ¡°Thanks to you stabbing him in the vitals just now¡­ Quick, hurry up and absorb this Mandalorian Snake¡¯s soul ring, four hundred years, just the same as my estimate of the maximum number of years the first soul ring can withstand!¡± Tang San¡¯s face was slightly excited as his teacher said a lot with him on the way. ¡°A soul ring of four hundred years! I must succeed in absorbing it! That way I can help my teacher practice his theories!¡± Tang San sat down with his legs crossed and murmured in his mind, ¡°It will also mean whether I can learn the Tang Sect¡¯s unique skills¡­ Brother Feng, I wonder what kind of soul ring you¡¯re absorbing now¡­¡± CH 28.1 Chapter 28: The Mighty Meteor Tears (1/2) Just as Tang San was absorbing the Mandalorian Snake¡¯s soul ring. Wang Feng, on the other hand, was absorbing, the soul ring of this six thousand year old soul beast, the Golden Lightning Leopard! Sitting cross-legged, Wang Feng took a deep breath, his spirit completely focused on the Green Lotus Martial Soul in the Sea of Consciousness. At the same time, his fingers actuated his soul power and slowly guided the shining purple soul ring to fall on top of his head. As the soul ring approached, a pressure like a titanic mountain overwhelmed Wang Feng¡¯s body! The pressure from the six thousand year soul ring seemed to set off a monstrous tsunami almost instantly, hitting Wang Feng¡¯s spirit and body before it could be absorbed. One must know that this Golden Lightning Leopard was not killed by Wang Feng, or even that he had used a rather cunning means to kill the leopard with a sword! He then dealt the final blow himself! This Golden Lightning Leopard was a six thousand year old soul beast, and already had some spiritual wisdom, so it must have been ruthless to himself. In his soul ring, he carried a deep sense of resentment! Wang Feng grunted, his face turned red and a bit of blood spilled out of the corner of his mouth. It was too strong. A six thousand year soul ring, is too strong! A normal soul master could only absorb a five thousand year soul ring even if it was the fourth soul ring! ¡°It¡¯s really terrifying.¡± Wang Feng muttered in his heart. This hadn¡¯t even been absorbed yet, and just the pressure from this six thousand year soul ring and the resentment of the Golden Lightning Leopard was almost too much for him to hold on to. If he absorbed it, was he afraid that he would not be able to burst his body and die? That was the truth. Wang Feng could guarantee that with his current physical quality, absorbing a 6,000-year soul ring would only lead to death under normal circumstances. Even if his body quality was twice as strong, he would not be able to absorb this 6,000-year soul ring. An ordinary soul master would not be able to absorb it even if he died more than ten times! But¡­ ¡°I have meteor tears!¡± The corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. This thing, which was made from the tears of the Life God King in the Star Transformation, had fused with his own heart. It had an extremely powerful self-healing ability, and at the back, it could also increase the speed of absorbing heaven and earth energy, among many other effects. And to put it simply, it was very difficult for Wang Feng to die, unless his soul consciousness, all of it, is worn out. Otherwise, it would be extremely difficult to die from the physical injuries alone. ¡°Come on!¡± Wang Feng forcibly suppressed the blood that was tumbling and boiling inside him, unfolded the Green Lotus Martial Spirit in his hand, tugged on his soul power, and let this six thousand year old soul ring, slowly descend from the top of his head and wrap around his body! In just an instant, a flood of energy, as if it were endless, poured into his body! Boom! Wang Feng¡¯s mind exploded in an instant! His body, at this moment, seemed to be like a small county city by the sea, and the energy that gushed into his body was like a monstrous flood that fell from the sky, washing over this tiny little county city like a wind swept cloud. All the vehicles, streets, pedestrians, shops, etc. in the city were swept away and submerged in this instant! First, Wang Feng¡¯s skin was flooded with countless blood, slightly cracked and split into countless gaps, and then the internal muscle fibres, cellular tissues and so on, were quickly destroyed by the violent surge of energy, directly destroying everything! Even the bones, unable to fully withstand the winner, resounded with a crisp cracking sound, having been washed away and corroded and broken! Wang Feng¡¯s entire body, from his limbs and bones to his organs and nerves, was rapidly ruptured! If one were to look from afar, Wang Feng would appear as if he were a bloody man! The pain caused by this extreme destruction instantly drowned most of Wang Feng¡¯s consciousness, with only a soul obsession, in the sea of consciousness, surrounding that Green Lotus Martial Soul. CH 28.2 Chapter 28: The Mighty Meteor Tears (2/2) The Star-Moon Fox, who was crouched down at the side, looked at Wang Feng, and a pitying expression surfaced in his eyes in an extremely human way. This human, although he had saved him, was incredible. But, he was too weak to absorb the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s six thousand year soul ring, it was completely impossible! If he were about ten times stronger, perhaps there would be a few possibilities, right? At this moment. In Wang Feng¡¯s sea of consciousness, a green lotus, emitting a faint light, gently floated and rotated. Instantly, it was as if a monstrous flood had found a pouring outlet, and after washing over Wang Feng¡¯s body, it all poured into this green lotus. On the lotus platform, the smallest lotus seed, slowly bloomed, giving birth to a golden lotus. The violent energy, which directly formed a vortex like a purple ocean, surged into the golden lotus! All of a sudden, the golden lotus glowed brightly, and the buds that were only slightly open, quietly blossomed and seemed to grow again, the golden lotus leaves becoming fuller and thicker one by one! Bared! A golden bolt of lightning surrounded the golden lotus, sending out thunderbolts of lightning that looked extremely cool! Finally, the golden lotus leaves are stamped with lightning, adding to the power of the golden lotus! Swish! The golden lotus moved quietly, extremely fast, almost like a phantom, rushing through Wang Feng¡¯s sea of consciousness, seemingly wandering lightly¡­ At the same time. Wang Feng¡¯s entire body was almost shattered and disintegrated. The only thing that glowed was the location of his heart. The meteor tears, shaped like tears, gushed out a stream of mellow energy, from the heart at the centre of the body, like the return of a thousand seas, into Wang Feng¡¯s whole body! This energy, driving the energy stored in Wang Feng¡¯s body, swam throughout Wang Feng¡¯s entire body. Every time it passed through a place that had been destroyed, it was like covering a time cloth from Doraemon¡¯s pocket, and in an instant, it was restored as good as new! But the difference is that the restored body, each part, has become stronger! The violent energy contained in the 6,000-year soul ring had destroyed Wang Feng¡¯s body, but it also gave him a chance to be reborn and forged! In the recovery of the energy gushing out from the meteor tears, slowly, Wang Feng¡¯s body, rapidly recovered, became even stronger! Inch by inch, his muscles were dense and seamless, full of explosive strength, his broken bones were like steel recast from a thousand hammers, and his skin became even whiter and smoother! Even his entire body, in the recasting, became a few centimetres taller. Looking six years old, he was almost as tall and strong as a child of about ten. Outside, the Star-Moon Fox stared its pair of fox eyes into the air. It hovered over Wang Feng¡¯s body. At this moment, when it looked at Wang Feng¡¯s whole body, it was as if it was wrapped in a layer of transparent energy, as if it was about to break out of its cocoon and be reborn. It, too, sensed that a life-filled force seemed to be mending this human child. That life-like energy had the illusion of making the Star-Moon Fox bow down in worship. At the same time! Wang Feng¡¯s consciousness, gradually recovered, but that strand of resentment of the Golden Lightning Beast, in the sea of consciousness, seemed to transform into a black golden lightning leopard, roaring madly towards Wang Feng¡¯s consciousness. It seemed to want to devour the only trace of his soul consciousness left. However, this strand of Wang Feng¡¯s consciousness was abruptly stunned! Right at that moment! Seven different colours of mysterious energy gushed out from this consciousness! Around Wang Feng¡¯s consciousness, it turned into six pairs of illusory black energy wings. Wang Feng¡¯s last consciousness, wrapped in the seven different types of energy that gushed out, gradually transformed into a small person exactly like Wang Feng. However, his body was covered in an endless black mist, and the evil and ghostly energy made this little man emit a cold and evil aura like that of an evil god! In a flash! That golden lightning leopard¡¯s soul consciousness with resentment suddenly fell silent as if a rat had seen a cat! It trembled with fear! The little man, draped in black mist, bent his palm towards the Golden Lightning Leopard. In a flash, the consciousness of the Golden Lightning Leopard was directly taken into his hand, and with a gentle grip, it was crushed into pieces¡­ CH 29.1 Chapter 29: Where is my soul power? (1/2) At the same time! In the Soul Hunting Forest! Wang Feng violently opened his eyes, and the pupils in his eyes instantly turned pitch black! A terrifying aura suddenly blossomed from his body! Six pairs of evil black energy wings rose up from his body! Because of the reorganisation of his body, his originally lean and naked body was dyed with seven different lines, which derived from his limbs to his heart area, forming a circular pattern like a black sun. Wang Feng unconsciously let out a low roar, as if he was cathartic¡­ The next moment! A terrifying aura, as if condensing into a substance, spread out in all directions! The Star-Moon Fox instantly crawled to the ground and trembled, completely unable to understand how that child, who was clearly emitting an aura of life, suddenly seemed to have become incomparably evil and filled with an aura that terrified it¡­ Even, the entire Soul Hunting Forest, in this instant. All the soul beasts, both awake and sleeping, suddenly woke up and prostrated themselves, all trembling! But, it was only the soul beasts. The many soul masters in the Soul Hunting Forest had a cold feeling in their hearts, as if a cold ice had entered their hearts and they were shivering unconsciously, but they did not know what was happening. Tang San, who had just made a breakthrough by collecting his soul ring, also inexplicably felt hair all over his body and unconsciously looked somewhere. ¡°Teacher, do you feel it?¡± Tang San looked at the master and asked in a low voice. ¡°How strange, there¡¯s an aura that seems to be very cold and powerful¡­ Could it be, a soul beast?¡± The Grandmaster nodded, but frowned, he didn¡¯t know what it was either. The two men were not sure, exactly, what the situation was. But, at the same time. In the distant imperial court of the Heavenly Dou Empire! A boy, who was only about fifteen years old and dressed in gorgeous robes, seemed to be meditating. On her brow, she possessed a six-winged angel brand! Although he was very young, he was extremely handsome, with a face that would drive countless women crazy, with skin like snow. Suddenly! She opened her eyes, and a divine golden light flashed in them! Behind her! A six-winged angel appeared behind her! An incomparable divine light filled the entire hall! ¡°It¡¯s the breath of an angel¡­but why is it so evil and frightening?¡± She instantly put away her six-winged angel martial soul, a strand of incredulity appearing in her eyes. The six-winged angel, a symbol of divine light, was the spokesperson of God in the world, and she was the only one who had awakened these super martial souls. But now, she actually sensed the aura of the same race. But it was a breath that made her tremble with evil! She was the only one who could sense it so clearly¡­ ¡°This aura¡­no¡­maybe, it¡¯s a super martial soul even more powerful than my six-winged angel¡­how is that possible?¡± She murmured, the look of shock in her eyes, growing thicker. ¡°Who could it be¡­¡± In the palace, a murmur that sounded like a¡­ ¡ª In the Soul Hunting Forest. After Wang Feng¡¯s roar. The pitch-blackness in his eyes quickly receded, and the seven lines of Luo on his body that emitted the aura of extremely evil and extremely evil origin rapidly receded, eventually sinking out of his originally lean body. The six pairs of twelve-winged energy wings behind his back also disappeared in an instant. Wang Feng collapsed onto the ground and drifted into a deep sleep. The awakened consciousness, along with the tiredness of sleep, finally left only a doubt: ¡°Just now, could it be my mysterious humanoid martial soul? But what kind of martial soul is it¡­¡± The next day. The next day. In the Soul Hunting Forest. CH 29.2 Chapter 29: Where is my soul power? (2/2) Wang Feng was awakened by a wet and moist sensation. When he opened his eyes suddenly, Wang Feng saw a snow-white fox, which was currently extending its white tongue and licking its face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. Awakening with a start, Wang Feng sat up violently from the ground. Then surveyed the surroundings! In the line of sight, there is only this star-moon fox, and the dead golden thunder leopard, there is only a corpse left. Seeing Wang Feng wake up, the Star-Moon Fox blinked towards him. ¡°You¡¯ve been here all night?¡± Wang Feng looked at it. The Star-Moon Fox nodded its head. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath. Last night, when he was about to be swallowed up by the resentful consciousness of the Golden Lightning Beast at the end, it seemed that the mysterious humanoid martial soul given by the system had awakened? It was also the humanoid martial soul that he had been rewarded with when he had clocked in with his innate full soul power at the Holy Soul Village Martial Soul Hall. ¡°What the hell is it?¡± Wang Feng was in awe. He touched his chest. This martial soul, which he didn¡¯t know how to catalyse, seemed to be hidden inside himself. Could it be that it would only be revealed at critical moments? Or did it have to be done by special means? However, the aura that was so evil that it was extremely clear to Wang Feng. It was as if, after being possessed by that martial spirit, the whole person, would become extremely cold and ruthless, like a god who was high above all things in time. Wang Feng got goosebumps. No, that¡¯s not me! ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s my strength¡­¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath and checked himself. With this check, Wang Feng was stunned. ¡°? Where¡¯s my soul power?¡± Wang Feng only felt nothing but emptiness inside his body. Countless numbers pop up in your mind? ? Not a single bit of energy was left. Where did the soul power come from? His body had surpassed its limits, and with the Meteor Tears, he had accumulated a lot of soul power, so he had at least an Innate Full Soul Power level 20, right? How come there¡¯s not a single bit of it left in his body now? Moreover, the 6,000 year old soul ring was completely absorbed, so my soul power should rise even more! ¡°Could it be that¡­ it was consumed to the point of being recast by the meteor tears after my body burst yesterday?¡± Wang Feng said in a daze. Last night, the feeling of having his whole body shattered by the power of the 6,000-year soul ring was really sour, and Wang Feng would probably never forget that pain for the rest of his life. And then, as he had expected, the Meteor Tears burst forth with life force, causing his body to reorganize! Terrifying! But, that would be a nasty pit! ¡°Something¡¯s not right, my body¡­¡± Wang Feng frowned and felt his body. Powerful¡­ Incredibly powerful! A light leap! Swish! Wang Feng leapt straight up several metres! ¡°Hiss hiss¡­¡± Because he was completely uncomfortable with the force, Wang Feng directly crashed into a big tree! ¡°Am I turning into a superman?¡± Wang Feng looked to the gigantic tree on the side. Swish! A horizontal leg chop! Ka ka ka ka! This huge tree, which could be hugged by two people, was instantly lifted into two pieces by his leg! ¡°If I do this casually, I¡¯m afraid it will be at least 6,000 catties, right?¡± Wang Feng muttered. In his previous life on Earth, it was rumoured that Master Bruce Lee could have close to half a ton, or a thousand pounds, of strength with one kick. And Bruce Lee¡¯s physical quality was considered one of the best in humanity at that time. A casual kick from himself now would be at least six thousand pounds? What kind of concept is that? Six thousand pounds was equivalent to three tonnes. A small car from his previous life, he could just kick it out! ¡°If Brother Tao were here, would I hang him with a single kick?¡± Wang Feng thought hesitantly. It should, would it? CH 30.1 Chapter 30: Compressed Soul Power! The first soul technique, Divine Transformation! Terrifying! (1/2) ¡°Although the soul power is gone, but the physical quality is simply an earth-shaking change!¡± Wang Feng closed his eyes and listened to the world. The insects and ants walking thousands of meters away, he could feel them all. Even Xiao San, who was now practicing the Xuantian Treasure Record, couldn¡¯t do this to a fifth of the extent. This, should all be the changes brought about by the influence of that six thousand year soul ring and the recasting of his body! His body was considered to be truly reborn in a bath of fire! After being baptized by the life energy in the meteor tears, and the terrifying pressure brought by the six thousand year soul ring! And add to that! The countless times he had exercised before, surpassing his body¡¯s limits as a foundation, as well as the energy stored in his body. It was only then that the change came about today! ¡°Hahahaha¡­ now I can crush most level 40 or so soul masters just by my physical qualities, right?¡± A smile appeared on the surface of Wang Feng¡¯s face. His body had grown much taller at this point, about six or seven centimetres taller, looking like he was around eleven or twelve years old. ¡°As for soul power?¡± A faint smile surfaced on Wang Feng¡¯s face, ¡°I wonder, how many levels can I raise to with this morning¡¯s meditation?¡± He hadn¡¯t been doing any cultivation before. Because the Meteor Tears had gushed out energy a few times, and with some energy attached to the Green Lotus Martial Soul, the body should be beyond the innate 20th level soul power. So, there was no need to cultivate at all. ¡°Little fox, watch out for me, I need to meditate for a while.¡± The corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth curled up in a curve. He touched the meteoric tears in his heart. This time, he would cultivate it himself! Not only did the Meteor Tear have a powerful healing, as his body gradually became stronger, it could also have the powerful effect of accelerating cultivation and absorbing energy! In addition, at this time, his own body is considered perfect¡­ I wonder how fast the meditation training would be? Level 10? Twenty? Even without soul power, how difficult would it be for me? Wang Feng sat cross-legged and meditated directly, using only the most common meditation method in the academy. However¡­ All of a sudden, it was as if the energy of half of the Soul Hunting Forest suddenly surged up wildly! And, it all surged in only one direction! That was, Wang Feng¡¯s body! It was as if he was at the centre of a storm of energy! The Star-Moon Fox looked at him, and kept turning back and forth in place with some urgency! This kid, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with this kid? He¡¯s cultivating like this? Level one, level two¡­ Level six, level seven¡­ Level 10! In less than two hours! A deep purple soul ring suddenly emerged from Wang Feng¡¯s body! It glowed a dazzling deep purple! The first soul ring! Immediately afterwards! Eleven, twelve! Fourteen, fifteen! Seventeen, eighteen! Until another two hours had passed! Only then did the fluctuations in Wang Feng¡¯s soul power slowly stop! Four hours, straight up to level eighteen! Wang Feng probably deduced that he had reached a soul power level of around eighteen. ¡°No, the Golden Lotus¡¯ own ability consumes a lot, eighteen levels are not enough! I¡¯ll compress my soul power a bit!¡± Wang Feng said in his heart, ¡°With my current physical quality, if I compress my soul power twice as much, my body will completely hold up!¡± One should know that even with a level twenty soul power, one wouldn¡¯t be able to use the power of the Golden Lotus in its first form a few times. Therefore, Wang Feng thought of compressing his soul power! Compressing soul power, on the other hand, was related to a soul master¡¯s physical quality. It was impossible for an ordinary soul master to have his soul power compressed, because the load was too great! Couldn¡¯t think of that either! Wang Feng thought that this was one of the reasons why every time you passed level ten, you needed a soul ring in order to continue to increase your soul power. But at this moment, Wang Feng¡¯s body was able to withstand it! ¡°If I can compress my soul power twice as much, it will be enough.¡± Wang Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had found a new path. When soul power was compressed, the total amount remained the same, but the quality changed drastically! Simply put, a soul skill that could be used more times! However, because soul power grew, not in equal amounts, but in increments, one level stronger than the next. The later it gets, the difference between one level, is very huge! For a strong attacking Douluo of the same type, one level is enough to determine victory or defeat, so imagine that. CH 30.2 Chapter 30: Compressed Soul Power! The first soul technique, Divine Transformation! Terrifying! (2/2) That¡¯s why it¡¯s even harder to compress. It was simply too much for the body to bear! ¡°If I compress my soul power at level twenty, twice as much, I wonder if it can stand up to a level thirty soul master? I wonder if anyone has done that in the Douluo Continent.¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath and stopped absorbing soul power. As a travellers, coming to the Douluo Continent, naturally, he couldn¡¯t follow the rules, how could he also engage in some of his own ideas to try it out. After all, modern vision and knowledge reserves, as well as receptiveness in all aspects, imagination, are very strong! If the conditions don¡¯t work, forget it, but Wang Feng thinks he has the conditions now! His current physical qualities, his possession of meteoric tears and so on, were all bases on which he could do so! Look at the sky! Wang Feng closed his eyes and controlled the soul power in his body, travelling throughout his body and eventually converging into his heart to enter the Meteor Tears. The soul power flowed into the meteor tears, and after a few moments, when it gushed out again, it became even more refined! But with each compressed portion, there was a different degree of pressure on the spirit, as well as the physical body! ¡°It works! It seems that the meteor tears also possess this ability to quench and compress soul power!¡± Wang Feng was slightly pleased in his heart. In this regard, Wang Feng absorbed soul power while compressing and condensing it! Until, noon! The sun was shining in the sky! Wang Feng suddenly opened his eyes, and a green light flashed in his eyes! He spread out his palm, and a green lotus quietly bloomed! The first form changed, the lotus transformed into a golden lotus, as if it had fully matured! It was extremely beautiful! Each of the lotus leaves was unusually full! ¡°Twice the amount of soul power compressed is complete!¡± Feeling the much smaller, yet more refined soul power inside his body, a confident smile appeared on his face, ¡°Although the amount is roughly equal to about level sixteen, when used, it is more durable than a level twenty-six soul power!¡± This was considered a bug that Wang Feng had reached using his self physical qualities, as well as his meteor tears! For normal soul masters, there was no such thing as compressed soul power! Because the amount of soul power could no longer be increased when one reached level 20 in cultivation! Wang Feng, however, forced himself to use the Meteor Tears to refine and compress his soul power, plus his strong to exploding physical qualities to withstand it, to reach this point! I¡¯m afraid that no one can replicate such a ghostly idea and act of Wang Feng! ¡°This kind of compressed soul power gets harder the further you go! But the improvement is also huge! Twice, three times?¡± Wang Feng said in his heart, ¡°Because the later you get, the more soul power there is at the first level¡­ but, that¡¯s how I think about cultivation! When I reach the level of a Titled Douluo, if I can compress my soul power twice as much¡­ tsk, I¡¯m afraid that even a god can be destroyed, right?¡± Of course, this was only Wang Feng¡¯s conjecture. What exactly it was like, Wang Feng didn¡¯t know. But, it was the path of cultivation that Wang Feng had pondered over! ¡°Now, let me try this six thousand year soul ring, the first form of the Golden Lotus that it is enchanted with, and the soul skill. When I compress to level twenty, I should be able to activate the second form of the Green Lotus!¡± Wang Feng muttered. In fact, another purpose of compressing soul power was because this Green Lotus was too powerful, and I was afraid that if he wanted to activate the second form, he would need a large amount of soul power. With an ordinary level twenty soul power, Wang Feng was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to activate the second form! Urging the freshly cultivated and compressed soul power, the golden lotus in his fingertips and palm, with a hint of golden thunder flickering around it! The even stronger Golden Lotus exuded a soft power, but the thunder and lightning around it added a unique divine power to the Golden Lotus! Immediately afterwards, the golden lotus shone brightly! A lotus flower petal was seen floating out gently, transforming into a myriad of light dots that fell into Wang Feng¡¯s body. In a flash! Surging power gushed out frantically from Wang Feng¡¯s body! Seeing this, a touch of wild joy surfaced on Wang Feng¡¯s face. ¡°As expected, the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s Six Thousand Year Soul Ring has attached an all-round increase to Golden Lotus in terms of enhanced strength, speed, as well as endurance!¡± ¡°The degree of increase should be 100%, that is, double it!!!!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s entire body emitted a faint golden light, as if it had been gilded! ¡°Moreover, this is a group increase for me!¡± Wang Feng looked at the re-grown lotus petals and felt a little perverted himself. He vaguely remembered that in the Douluo Continent, one of the Seven Shrek Monsters, Dai Mu Bai¡¯s first thousand-year soul ring, one of the Shrek Seven Devils, had the spirit ability White Tiger King Kong Transformation, which was similar to doubling his own strength, speed, defence and other all-round attributes! However, he could only use that one on himself, and it could only last for half an hour. But this one¡­ It can only be said that it is worthy of the spirit ability attached to the six thousand year spirit ring! ¡°I feel that it can last for at least an hour or so. It feels like my whole body is boiling and I want to do it in a big way¡­¡± Wang Feng pondered, ¡°The first soul skill, I wonder what to name it? Berserk? Too Low¡­ Strengthen it? It feels good¡­¡± Such a terrifying group increase will last a long time. It¡¯s not too much to say it¡¯s apotheosis! And that¡¯s just the soul skills, not to mention the unique abilities that Golden Lotus itself possessed! The ability to restore soul power, heal injuries, boost soul power, and so on! But this kind of ability requires a lot of soul power, much more than a soul skill! Moreover, the soul power recovered by the Golden Lotus was smaller than the soul power consumed by oneself, and could not allow oneself to use it as a perpetual motion machine. ¡°Wait, like, there are other effects?¡± Wang Feng was suddenly stunned as he looked into his palm, and there was a lightning bolt that looked like a hair-like bolt floating on it! ¡°Could it be?¡± Wang Feng fiercely touched towards the side, who was curiously watching his Star-Moon Fox. In a flash! The moment he touched it. The Star-Moon Fox¡¯s whole body looked like it had exploded, its snow-white fluffy fur all stood up! The eyes were even soft and numb¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going¡­ could it be that this divine transformation not only comes with an attribute boost, but also a paralyzing attack? The paralysis effect, it seems to be quite good?¡± Wang Feng was shocked. It¡¯s too much! CH 31.1 Chapter 31: The dumbfounded Wang Feng! (1/2) The first soul skill was somewhat strong, causing Wang Feng to be truly stunned. However, the consumption that came with such a powerful soul skill was likewise quite large. With Wang Feng¡¯s compressed twice as much level 16 soul power, if he wanted to perform it on a large scale, I¡¯m afraid that three or four people would have to make him deflate. ¡°Moreover, this kind of increase should only be attached to those of a similar level to oneself to have the full effect.¡± Wang Feng pondered. With that, Wang Feng applied Divine Transformation to this Star-Moon Fox! Only to see the Star-Moon Fox enveloped in golden light, its body size grew slightly larger, its fur grew brighter, and a more powerful aura came over it! There are also layers of lightning bolts around him. ¡°It¡¯s like, this Star-Moon Fox, I can¡¯t double about his strength. Maybe only about thirty percent? However, the effect of this paralyzing attack doesn¡¯t seem to have weakened.¡± Wang Feng felt a third of the soul power that had disappeared from his body. The Star-Moon Fox¡¯s strength should be in the range of less than three thousand years. Regardless of other factors, in terms of level, it is equivalent to a Soul Venerable at level 35 or 36, and the additional deification effect will be greatly reduced! This was also quite normal. Auxiliary soul masters, although they could grant soul masters to enhance various abilities, had to be divided into situations. It wasn¡¯t possible for a level ten or so auxiliary soul master to have an auxiliary skill that still had effects on even a level eighty or ninety Soul Douluo! Wang Feng wasn¡¯t sure if there were such rules in the Douluo Continent, and if he had the chance to see them later, he could only be sure. But he didn¡¯t think it was very likely now, just imagine an auxiliary soul master of more than ten levels could casually increase the attributes of a Soul Douluo, then the continent would probably have been in chaos long ago! Because that meant that a ten-odd level soul master could sway an eighty-odd level Soul Douluo into battle? Or even a Douluo? That¡¯s an exaggeration! This is completely impossible! How could it be that a supporting Soul Emperor of at least level sixty would be able to give effective assistance to a Soul Douluo! Wang Feng guessed that this divinization effect of his own could have an effect on at least a Soul Sect of around level forty-five! All of them had a certain boost! But further up, his soul power was too weak, and the divinization skill he cast should not be able to give an effective increase! And against a Soul Master of about the same level as oneself, the boost is completely doubled! Most importantly, the paralyzing effect, won¡¯t diminish! This was already perverted enough! After some research and thinking, Wang Feng finally managed to figure out and understand the first soul skill. I have to say, this trip to the Soul Hunting Forest had benefited Wang Feng a lot! Having obtained a 6,000-year soul ring, his physical quality has changed drastically, and with the first form of Golden Lotus gaining powerful auxiliary skills, it can be said that his abilities have been fully developed! Wang Feng was even confident that the 12 Golden Lotus in its first form could be called the most perfect auxiliary martial soul! The Divine Transformation Soul Skill allows the Golden Lotus to complement almost all of its auxiliary abilities! Restoring soul power, healing injuries, raising the upper limit of soul power, and boosting hormones. And then the Divine Transformation Soul Skill enhances the Soul Master¡¯s various abilities, with additional attack effects and control abilities! What else is missing? Probably the only drawback is the huge consumption of soul power! Good thing he can use his meteor tears to compress and purify his soul power! The more soul power he has at the same level, the more he can surpass his soul power at the same level! ¡°Alright, little fox, let¡¯s go.¡± From his bag, Wang Feng took out a brand new set of clothes and put them back on, after his body burst last night, his clothes were long gone. Luckily, Wang Feng had prepared a change of clothes. It wasn¡¯t too bad to go out naked! However, because his body had grown a bit taller and stronger, his clothes were somewhat ill-fitting, straining the muscles all over his body, revealing an incomparably precise muscle stripe that had a strange aesthetic appeal! It made Wang Feng feel a little embarrassed¡­ ¡°Compressing my soul power will make my cultivation path, exceptionally difficult. But with the rebirth-like body I¡¯ve gone through today, as well as the meteor tears, the speed won¡¯t be slow!¡± After Wang Feng changed his clothes, he waved his hand towards this Star-Moon Fox. Ow~ The Star-Moon Fox barked twice towards Wang Feng. As if saying goodbye again? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll come back soon.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. Compressing and purifying soul power had slowed down his cultivation speed though, and, the further he went, the slower it got! Now, in one morning, he had raised nearly sixteen levels, but for each small level after that, seventeen, he might need a day or two. At level eighteen, he would need at least four or five days, at level nineteen, he would need at least ten days, and at level twenty, he would need even more than a month! Level twenty-one, it would take at least two or three months! After that, twenty-two, twenty-three¡­ it would take even longer! Because, the difficulty, it¡¯s geometrically increasing! But all the same way, for every level up, he is at least twice as powerful as a normal Soul Master of the same level! CH 31.2 Chapter 31: The dumbfounded Wang Feng! (2/2) The later he got, the more powerful the multiplier! Sometimes it was a bit scary for Wang Feng to think about it! However, within a year, Wang Feng was confident that he could raise to around level twenty-five, and within six years, raise to around level thirty-two! At that time, after having thirty two levels of strength, it would mean that Wang Feng had a certain amount of strength in this Douluo Continent. Simply put, having the capital to go on a slight wave! Just in time to graduate from the academy and hit Shrek Academy! And Wang Feng was expecting a second form, preferably with a powerful attack effect! To make up for his current lack of attacking means! Otherwise, he could only rely on his physical qualities and engage in skillful physical combat! Wang Feng waved his hand towards the Star-Moon Fox. The next time he came to the Soul Hunting Forest, he might just come to look for a second soul ring. It was not too demanding, and equally millennial. One still had to see what his second form was when he reached level twenty before figuring out exactly what kind of soul beast to seek. ¡°First, I¡¯ll go back to the academy and then go to the Martial Soul Hall for soul recognition, by then, I¡¯ll be a real soul master!¡± After walking out of the Soul Hunting Forest, Wang Feng directly ran wildly towards Nodin City. This time, he was extremely fast! When he came, his run took all morning, six or seven hours. This time, however, it took him just under even an hour to return to Notting City! The speed was not even too much worse than the speeding cars of his former life! Before he even walked into Notting Academy, the doorman smiled respectfully towards Wang Feng and said. ¡°Young master, we have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang Feng asked. ¡°It¡¯s like this, your classmate from the same village who came with you yesterday has just gone to the woods at the back of the school¡­ The information we have inquired about seems to be that a senior student has gotten into a fight with a work-student and has gone to the woods at the back of the hill¡­ After your friend came back, he seemed to have heard the news and also rushed over quickly. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s danger.¡± This doorman said in a low voice, ¡°That senior student is called Xiao Chuanyu, he¡¯s very powerful in Notting Junior College, he¡¯s the son of the Lord of Notting City, he¡¯s also very strong, he¡¯s a real soul master! That friend of yours also ran away, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be at a disadvantage!¡± Listen to the doorman, Wang Feng was stunned. It should be Junior, right? That work-student who got up with Gao Nian should be Xiao Wu. ¡°Wait, what did you say that senior student¡¯s name was?¡± Wang Feng was surprised. ¡°Xiao Chenyu.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng¡¯s face was a bit odd, this Boss Xiao, isn¡¯t he the kid that I beat up in the sixth house yesterday? However, he shouldn¡¯t be able to beat the current junior. Tang San went to the Soul Hunting Forest with the Grandmaster last night, and he¡¯s back today, so he must have obtained a soul ring too! ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand. ¡°Then you take care, young master.¡± The doorman delivered in a respectful voice. Wang Feng smiled. These two dogs, they had learned their lesson. In the future, if there was anything going on in the academy or in Noordin City, these two guys would probably tell themselves. That Xiao Chenyu was still the son of the city lord of Notting City, it made Wang Feng a little weird. He didn¡¯t know where he had forgotten about this long-standing role in Douluo Continent. Following the back mountain path, Wang Feng quickly walked into the forest. Before he could even get close, he heard a cacophony of noise coming from a clearing in front of him! ¡°Little girl, your martial soul is a rabbit, if you lose, why don¡¯t you give it to our boss as a pet! Our Boss Xiao can take it without his face!¡± ¡°Nonsense, even if you take a pet, I, Xiao Chenyu, wouldn¡¯t dare to call myself a boss! It would have to be Boss Wang!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! The new boss of our six houses!¡± ¡­¡­ For some reason, hearing these words, Wang Feng, who had not yet approached in the forest, was instantly filled with black lines¡­ It turns out that I¡¯ve become the boss of these dragons who still have a part to play¡­ CH 32.1 Chapter 32: Junior¡¯s Concealed Weapon! (1/2) In the clearing. There were two groups of people. One set of people was quite tall, and at a glance they were senior students, led by Xiao Changyu. The other group, on the other hand, were the work-study students led by Xiao Mai. At this moment, Xiao Mai was furious and her face was red with anger as she looked at Xiao Danyu and said angrily. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid? If you lose, from now on, I don¡¯t care about your Boss Xiao or Boss Wang, they all have to acknowledge me as their boss!¡± At once, the senior students led by Xiao Chuanyu let out a disdainful laugh. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Xiao Chuan Yu laughed out loud, ¡°You little girl, I really don¡¯t know where you got the courage to come and challenge our senior students! Within this Notting Academy, you go and ask him who I am? I tell you, apart from Boss Wang, I, Xiao Chuanyu, walk across this academy, who dares to stop me?¡± ¡°What nonsense!¡± Xiao Mai crossed her arms and coldly snorted, ¡°You seniors, you¡¯re just big tongues, just start fighting!¡± With that, Xiaomai angrily walked forward. However, Wang Sheng, who was on the side, pulled Xiaomai back and whispered, ¡°Sister Xiaomai, you are stronger, wait, I will go and fight first!¡± Xiaomai gave Wang Sheng a somewhat hesitant look, patted his shoulder and encouraged him, saying. ¡°Okay, Wang Sheng, you go for it!¡± Wang Sheng nodded heavily and walked straight out. ¡°It¡¯s Wang Sheng, huh?¡± Xiao Chuanyu pulled out his ears, ¡°Liu Long, go, beat him up! Give us a long face!¡± Behind him, Liu Long walked out with a smile on his face. Wang Sheng, who had long been his defeated opponent, was not enough to talk about! He had been beaten down by him many times! ¡°Wang Sheng, has the sight of you, Master Liu, are you scared to the point of urinating?¡± Liu Long shouted, ¡°I advise you, don¡¯t struggle, we still have Boss Wang, I tell you, our Boss Wang is very powerful, together, including Brother Xiao, we are no match for Boss Wang! You still want to fight against us?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Mai was puzzled for a while. Boss Wang? What Boss Wang? She had only inquired about this Boss Xiao. The rest of the work-study students, also looked confused. Xiao Chuanyu secretly said, Mad, this guy Liu Long, after being beaten up, has gone straight from taking me from boss, to ¡®brother¡¯! However, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, and was convinced by that Boss Wang. To be able to beat himself up in one or two moves within the Six Sheds without using his soul power, was simply terrifyingly strong! But this kind of scene, I guess there was no need for Boss Wang to make a move at all! Wang Sheng¡¯s face was sullen, he did not say anything. However, Xiao Mai said loudly in a hundred different ways, ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, Boss Wang, Wang Sheng, first beat up this crippled flower!¡± Her words had just fallen. Wang Sheng hadn¡¯t moved yet. Liu Long¡¯s face was cold, a hint of cunning flashed in his eyes, and with a stomp of his feet, a long yellow stick suddenly appeared in his hand, and he directly charged at Wang Sheng! Seeing this, Wang Sheng seemed to have already had experience, his body also flashed a yellow light, the Tiger Martial Spirit appeared on his back, and his whole body even swelled slightly. With a low roar, Wang Sheng was undaunted and used his arms to block in front of him. With a muffled sound, the long stick struck his arms and a bloodstain suddenly appeared! However, Wang Sheng grabbed the long stick directly backwards. ¡°Wang Sheng, you¡¯re too stupid¡­you think you¡¯re Boss Wang? And you want to grab my martial soul? You¡¯re too slow!¡± However, Liu Long sneered and his Martial Spirit disappeared from his hand, then with a twist of his palm, he appeared in another direction. A vicious stick, like a fierce wind, smashed into Wang Sheng. Bang, bang, bang! All of a sudden, a series of muffled sounds of long sticks hitting Wang Sheng¡¯s body rang out. Without a single sound, there were several bloodstains on Wang Sheng¡¯s body! The scene was almost completely in Liu Long¡¯s favour! Xiao Mai looked cross-eyed to the point where she was furious on foot, this Wang Sheng, how could he just keep resisting! CH 32.2 Chapter 32: Junior¡¯s Concealed Weapon! (2/2) ¡°No, Wang Sheng is not experienced enough to fight this Liu Long hard, the stick is a long handled weapon, just find a way to get close enough to defeat this Liu Long.¡± A voice rang out softly. Xiao Mai took a look, but it was none other than Tang San who walked over, and couldn¡¯t help but blush and complain. ¡°Tang San, why did you come here!¡± ¡°How dare you say that¡­ you should have waited for me, just rushing to the challenge like that, are you sure of yourself?¡± Tang San was speechless. He had been absorbing soul rings last night and had only arrived from the Soul Hunting Forest this morning¡­ ¡°What are you waiting for, they¡¯re bullying me already! These bastards, and they want me to make a pet rabbit for some king boss of theirs, it pisses me off!¡± Xiaomai grunted, then frowned, ¡°Tang San, there¡¯s another Boss Wang in the academy, do you know him?¡± ¡°Boss Wang?¡± Tang San said in surprise, ¡°No, isn¡¯t it Boss Xiao? I¡¯ve heard many of my classmates talk about it on the way.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Xiao Mai looked at him in confusion. Tang San shook his head and looked at Xiao Chuanyu, he couldn¡¯t help but say in his heart, this Xiao Chuanyu was no simple person, when he first returned to the academy, many of his classmates were discussing, as if they had heard that this Xiao Chuanyu was the son of the Master of Notting City? Who else could be his boss in this Notting City? The King? What? Could it be, Brother Feng? Tang San¡¯s heart twitched¡­ Then shook his head again, no way, Brother Feng is a work-study student like me, and has nothing to do with any of these people. How could it be Xiao Chuan Yu, his boss? ¡°Damn, Wang Sheng is going to lose¡­¡± Suddenly, Xiao Mai said with some anxiety. At this moment, in the central field, only Liu Long could be seen leaping up high, his long stick resembling a bolt from the sky, slashing towards Wang Sheng who was lying on the ground! Seeing this, Tang San quietly stretched out his hand and picked up several stones, flicking them towards Liu Long. Bang, bang, bang! Liu Long¡¯s key stick was about to hit Wang Sheng when a sudden pain came from all parts of his wrists, as if he had been struck by something. His hands were so sore that he could not keep them up, and his attack instantly disappeared! Seeing this opportunity, Wang Sheng lit up before his eyes, and with a tiger roar, he lunged directly towards Liu Long! Slap slap slap! Wang Sheng slaps Liu Long directly on his back, slapping him directly onto the ground. A few more kicks landed directly on Liu Long¡¯s body, leaving him dizzy and in pain before he even had a chance to fight back. Far away. Wang Feng saw this scene and secretly said, ¡°Little San is really sinister, directly using dark moves. However, Little Three was already good at concealed weapons, so I guess no one else would be able to detect them. These little brats, too, were really arrogant, and they were still not enlightened after being beaten up by themselves. Thinking for a moment, Wang Feng still slowly walked over. Meanwhile. Seeing that Liu Long was defeated, Xiao Chuanyu¡¯s face sank. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A boy walked out from the back, but it was really Ling Feng! The other side! ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Tang San pulled Xiaomai, who wanted to fight, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Wang Sheng consumes too much¡­¡± Xiaomai nodded. Little San was still very powerful! ¡°Ling Feng, you can¡¯t lose again.¡± Xiao Chuanyu said in a deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Xiao.¡± Ling Feng walked out with pride. The only one in the senior class that was stronger than him was Brother Xiao, oh no, now there was an additional Boss Wang. Ling Feng walked out in a majestic manner¡­ However, the next moment! Boom! Only a loud sound was seen, and not long after, Ling Feng¡¯s entire body flew backwards over and fell directly at Xiao Changyu¡¯s feet. ¡­¡­ CH 33.1 Chapter 33: Brother Feng, are you their Boss Wang? (2/2) ¡°It¡¯s time to end it.¡± Tang San shook his head, he didn¡¯t use his soul power, this Xiao Chuanyu, couldn¡¯t even defeat the direct. This directly allowed Tang San to easily judge that this Xiao Chuanyu¡¯s strength was far inferior to Direct¡¯s. After saying that, Tang San¡¯s palm shook, and a half meter tall magnificent looking Blue Silver Grass appeared in his palm. ¡°Tangling!¡± Tang San gently urged his soul power, and all of a sudden, the ground suddenly trembled as a thick Blue Silver Grass root burrowed straight out of the ground, and in the blink of an eye, it had bound Xiao Chuanyu¡¯s entire body! ¡°What the heck is this?¡± Xiao Chuanyu struggled to free himself, but found that he could not break free, so he could not help but be appalled beyond measure. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Tang San waved his hand, and the Blue Silver Grass that bound Xiao Chenyu shrunk even tighter, ¡°My spirit ring is the mandala snake, which adds toughness to the Blue Silver Grass, and toxin, which can make people immobilized, but also poisoned, paralyzed and difficult to move. Now, I have not applied toxin, do you want to try it? ¡± Tang San held the half-meter tall and strong Blue Silver Grass in his hand, growing frantically, thick and covered with lines like a mandarin snake, giving an extremely shocking look. This time, not only Xiao Changyu, but even Xiao Mai¡¯s group behind her, were all shocked. ¡°Tang San seems to have become even more powerful!¡± A strange light flashed in Xiaomai¡¯s eyes. It had only been a day¡¯s work, and Xiao Mai didn¡¯t expect Tang San to actually possess a soul ring, but because she had said so in advance, although Xiao Mai was surprised, she was much better than Xiao Chuan Yu. ¡°No, no, no¡­I don¡¯t want to try¡­¡± Xiao Changyu hurriedly said, ¡°I admit defeat, I admit defeat!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve conceded defeat, what about the agreement?¡± Tang San said. ¡°Agreement?¡± Xiao Chuanyu froze and looked at Xiao Mai, did he still have to acknowledge her as his boss? ¡°No!¡± Xiao Chuan Yu blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ve already acknowledged Boss Wang! I have dignity too, so how can I just change my boss?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not convinced?¡± When Xiao Mai heard this, she exploded like a fury and stepped forward, tilting her chin to look at Xiao Chuan Yu, ¡°Then, let me introduce myself!¡± ¡°Xiao Mai, first year work study student, martial soul, rabbit, 12th level 1st ring battle soul master!¡± A clear and crisp voice rang out. Not only was Xiao Changyu dumbfounded, Tang San was also dumbfounded. Because, as Xiao Mai finished speaking, a yellow soul ring suddenly rose from her body! A hundred year soul ring! At the same time, Xiaomai¡¯s ears slowly grew longer and slowly stood up from the side of her head, looking like two rabbit ears! It was so cute! Another hundred-year soul ring? The crowd was shocked! Tang San was even more surprised as he looked at Xiaomai. It was only with the help of the Grandmaster that he had worked so hard to obtain a hundred-year soul ring! How did this Xiaomai¡¯s hundred-year soul ring come about? Xiaomai was also a work-study student! But, Tang San didn¡¯t think much about it, it was Xiaomai¡¯s secret after all, right! ¡°Why are you looking at me with a look as if I can¡¯t obtain a hundred-year soul ring?¡± Xiaomai glared at Tang San. ¡°No, not really.¡± Tang San smiled awkwardly. It had only just occurred to him that Xiao Mai was also an Innate Full Soul Power! I thought I was powerful enough, but I didn¡¯t expect that Xiaomai was also deeply hidden! However, Xiao Chuanyu continued to shake his head and said. ¡°No, it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re a higher level battle soul master than me. Unless, you can defeat our Boss Wang¡­¡± At that, Xiao Mai grunted, ¡°Then call your Boss Wang to come out! I¡¯d like to see, who is your Boss Wang, really?¡± Tang San was also secretly curious. ¡°Huh, Boss Wang is here, right behind you guys¡­¡± Xiao Chuanyu suddenly lit up before his eyes and pointed behind the two of them. The two looked back and first stared, then said in almost unison. ¡°Brother Feng?¡± ¡°Could it be that¡­ you are their Boss Wang?¡± The boy walking at this moment was none other than¡­ Wang Feng! CH 33.2 Chapter 33: Brother Feng, are you their Boss Wang? (1/2) ¡°Brother Xiao, this kid, he¡¯s a bit strong! He doesn¡¯t even seem to be using his soul power!¡± ¡°Just now Ling Feng was grabbed by that kid and was kicked away before he could get through a few moves¡­¡± ¡°The work study students in this class, how come one is more powerful than the other¡­¡± ¡­¡­ All of a sudden, the people behind Xiao Chuangyu were talking. Xiao Chenyu walked out, looking at Tang San with a calm expression. This child, it seemed, was a little different. Taking a deep breath, Xiao Chuan Yu stood out and said. ¡°Xiao Chuan Yu, sixth-grade student, martial spirit, wolf, eleventh-grade battle spirit master!¡± Having said that, a white soul ring once again rose from his body, and a wolf shadow emerged from his body, and with it, his body began to grow stronger and undergo partial changes! Tang San pondered for a few seconds, thinking to himself, this Xiao Chuan Yu is smart, coming straight up and signing up for a numbered martial soul, this kind of rule, he had heard the master say, and had to let him do the same, otherwise it would be a kind of disdain for the other party, disrespectful, and would be cynical and become a mortal enemy! However, now that I have a mandala spirit ring for 400 years, I am naturally not afraid! Even if Brother Feng is around, I should still have the strength to fight! Tang San thought, and also spoke lightly, saying. ¡°Tang San, first year, martial soul, Blue Silver Grass, eleventh level Artifact Soul Master!¡± The moment the words fell, a yellow soul ring rose from Tang San¡¯s body! The crowd originally heard the three words Blue Silver Grass, with disdain in their eyes, what use could such a recognized waste martial soul be? It was too much for livestock to feed! Can it even be used for fighting? Obviously, it was impossible! However, the moment that soul ring rose on Tang San¡¯s body! Countless people were stunned, and a look of shock crawled across everyone¡¯s face! A hundred year soul ring! Xiao Chuanyu was also shocked! A hundred year soul ring!!! As the son of the City Master, he only had a ten year soul ring! He hadn¡¯t even reached a hundred years! This work-study student had a hundred-year soul ring? Could it be that because of his outstanding qualifications, he had been spotted by the nobles or other powers? Did someone help him? Otherwise, how could he have a hundred-year soul ring? Or a first year work-study student who was only six years old and had become a true Eleventh Grade Soul Master? Thinking of this, Xiao Chuanyu looked at Tang San with even more vigilance in his eyes¡­ ¡°Brother Xiao, it¡¯s just Blue Silver Grass, it¡¯s nothing¡­it¡¯s just a ruined martial soul¡­I¡¯m not afraid!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the boss is a powerful beast martial soul with powerful attack power!¡± ¡°Brother Xiao, even a hundred year soul ring can¡¯t save the Blue Silver Grass, later on you¡¯ll have to turn the Blue Silver Grass into Blue Silver Broken Grass with a direct claw!¡± ¡­¡­ Listening to the shouting and encouragement of the people behind him, Xiao Chuanyu suddenly shouted in a low voice: ¡°All shut up! That¡¯s enough!¡± The seniors behind them immediately shut up. Xiao Chuanyu looked at Tang San steadily. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Tang San stood at the same spot and said calmly. Although the words were spoken lightly, in reality, he was extremely cautious in his heart! This Xiao Chuanyu possessed a soul ring, and the two before him were not at all the same concept! The truth was just as Tang San had thought, as Xiao Chuan Yu stomped his feet, directly staring out two deep footprints in the same place. Xiao Chuanyu¡¯s wolf-like palm swung directly towards Tang San, straightforward and without any fancy attack. But Tang San was not afraid, his Xuan Yu hand glowed with a faint green light, and with the breakthrough of Xuan Tian Gong, this masterpiece of the Xuan Tian Treasure Record had also increased its power! ¡°You think you¡¯re Boss Wang, and you dare to fight me hard too?¡± Xiao Chuanyu sneered in his heart when he saw this scene. Adding another three points to his power, his palm directly collided with Tang San¡¯s Xuan Yu hand, blasting against each other! However, the image that the crowd was expecting did not happen! Tang San remained stationary in his original position, facing Xiao Chuanyu, but he did not have the slightest disadvantage! The next moment Tang San turned his palm into a claw, grabbing Xiao Chuanyu¡¯s wrist and using his shoulder as a fulcrum, he spun around and sent Xiao Chuanyu flying! However, Xiao Chuanyu was so agile that he changed his stance in the air and landed on the ground smoothly, backing up repeatedly. Xiao Chuanyu looked at Tang San with a grim face, his heart somewhat appalled. This was the second one that would throw straight out without using soul power! It wasn¡¯t as powerful as Boss Wang, but it was still not easy! CH 34 Chapter 34: The Clever Tang San! Xiao Mai and Tang San, surprised, looked at the child walking up to them. It was none other than Wang Feng! But, he was much taller! As far as Tang San could tell, Feng was almost a head taller than himself! That was already the height of a senior student, a child of around ten years old! Moreover, he had grown four or five centimetres taller because he had absorbed the power of his soul ring! I didn¡¯t expect that Brother Feng had become taller too! Moreover, his skin had become even better, so white that it was even better than Xiaomai¡¯s skin? Seeing Wang Feng approaching, Tang San couldn¡¯t stop being surprised in his heart. Because it occurred to him that there was only one possibility for such a change in Brother Feng! That was that he had absorbed the power of the Soul Ring! Could it be that Brother Feng had really hunted down a hundred-year soul ring all by himself! Tang San was shocked beyond words in his heart. Other than that, Tang San couldn¡¯t find a reason to explain Brother Feng¡¯s change in one night! Looking at the situation, perhaps the soul ring couldn¡¯t be much worse than his own? Three hundred years? Or the same four hundred year soul ring as himself? Should it even be higher? Because the higher the age of the soul ring, the more the soul master will improve after absorbing it! Brother Feng had changed even more than himself! This means that the soul ring he absorbed should be even higher? Five hundred years, six hundred years? How was that possible! Tang San was shocked by the speculation in his mind! Brother Feng could hunt soul beasts of five or six hundred years by himself? That four hundred year old Mandala Snake had taken a lot of effort before he managed to kill it by a fluke! What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect that Brother Feng would be the boss of these noble sons of Xiao Chuanyu? How did he manage to do that? He¡¯d been in Sacred Soul Village the whole time, he hadn¡¯t even gone out! Tang San was smart, and almost the first time he saw Wang Feng, he thought of many things. In comparison, Xiaodai just thought that this Tang San¡¯s brother Feng had changed quite a lot in one night, being much taller than himself and becoming better looking. After all, Tang San had grown up with Wang Feng. Only, Tang San didn¡¯t know that Wang Feng¡¯s change was not brought about by a soul ring change, but a body recasting! It was the change brought about by the Meteor Tears! ¡°Boss Wang¡­¡± Xiao Chuanyu looked at Wang Feng with tears streaming down his face. To this Boss Wang, whom he had known for a day, Xiao Chuanyu admired from the bottom of his heart. But looking at the situation, it seemed that, this one called Tang San, they also knew each other¡­ It seemed right, Boss Wang was a work-study student! Xiao Chuanyu was shocked in his heart and secretly said something bad¡­ ¡°Ahem!¡± Wang Feng walked up to Tang San and knocked a chestnut on Xiao Chuanyu¡¯s head and said: ¡°You bastard, these two, they¡¯re my friends! How dare you find trouble with them?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Xiao Chuanyu aggrievedly said. If he had known that these two, were such close friends of Boss Wang, he wouldn¡¯t have clashed with Xiao Mai and Tang San and the others at all. ¡°That¡­Tang San¡¯er, Xiao Mai ah, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­let¡¯s forget about it.¡± Wang Feng glared at Xiao Chuanyu again and continued, ¡°Xiao Chuanyu, from now on, you¡¯ll recognize Xiaomai as your boss, got it?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ okay¡­¡± Xiao Chuanyu nodded. Although this Little sister was also a work student, she was even stronger than Tang San, but she was a rank twelve soul master! However, at this moment, Xiao Mai said delicately. ¡°No way! Brother Feng, since you¡¯re their king boss, then I have to defeat you to be their boss! Otherwise, it¡¯s not fair, and they, too, won¡¯t obey me!¡± After saying that, Xiaomai gave a wink to Tang San next to her. Tang San pondered for a moment and thought, ¡°Although Brother Feng may also have a soul ring, it may not be the most suitable one for him. Whereas my soul ring is the most suitable for myself, with an extremely significant strength boost, I should be able to fight Brother Feng, plus there¡¯s Xiaomai¡­ Perhaps, be able to defeat Brother Feng! ¡°Brother Feng, Xiaomai is right, why don¡¯t we have a sparring session as well.¡± Tang San echoed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng looked at the two. Xiaomai had a strong desire to win in her eyes, and seemed very eager to fight with herself. Tang San also seemed to have more confidence because of the soul ring he had obtained. ¡°Alright then, which one of you will go first?¡± Wang Feng wasn¡¯t being pretentious, it was just as well to test his current strength! ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Tang San spoke first, but his eyes were incomparably calm as he looked at Brother Feng. More than three months had passed since the last time he and Brother Feng fought! Nowadays, he wasn¡¯t the Tang San who hadn¡¯t yet awakened his soul power! The cadets and work-study students around them scattered, each crouching on the ground like a two-ha, watching with interest, wondering what kind of fight would break out later! Wang Feng walked to the other side and put his hands behind his back. Tang San took a deep breath, at this moment, Feng was still giving him an extremely heavy pressure. Without thinking too much, Tang San set his heart and mind on his qi, lucked into Xuan Tian Gong and didn¡¯t use his soul skills, but charged directly towards Wang Feng! His palms sank slightly into the colour of green jade, and his Xuan Yu Hands were quietly activated! ¡°Be careful, Brother Feng.¡± With a low shout, Tang San¡¯s charging figure seemed to be like a floating leaf, swaying and unpredictable, seemingly a peculiar body technique! The crowd could not see Tang San¡¯s figure at all, but without realising it, Tang San had already attacked Wang Feng¡¯s body! He saw his hands in the shape of claws, a claw like a lion holding a tiger, attacking towards Wang Feng¡¯s neck. ¡°This is one of Tang San¡¯s special techniques¡­when I¡¯m with him, it¡¯s easy to be restrained by him without using soft techniques.¡± Xiao Mai watched, thinking about how she had fought Tang San directly several times and mostly tied, unless she directly used a soft technique to defeat Tang San. But once Tang San used this strange footwork to fight a guerrilla war with himself and escape, it would be hard to win on his own. Xiaomai couldn¡¯t name it. However, Wang Feng knew the move used by Tang San. Not surprisingly, it should be a grappling technique from the Xuantian Treasure Record, controlling a crane and capturing a dragon, and that stance was the Ghost Shadow Misty Stance, both of which were masterpieces. They were truly extraordinary! Compared to three months ago, Little Three was obviously stronger after obtaining the soul ring. Wang Feng remembered that in the original story, with this mastery of the Xuantian Treasure Record, Tang San, with a strength of around level twenty-seven, had first fought hard against Dai Mu Bai, who was over level thirty, and directly forced Dai Mu Bai to use his soul power! Although Tang San had not practiced it more profoundly yet, it was already extraordinary! The crowd couldn¡¯t see Tang San¡¯s figure clearly, but Wang Feng could see it clearly. His physical quality at the moment was already far beyond Tang San¡¯s imagination! It¡¯s no longer Xuantian¡¯s unique skills that can make up for it! In the midst of his lightning-fast thoughts, Wang Feng¡¯s body was slightly tilted to the side, and he struck out like lightning, directly grabbing Tang San¡¯s incoming wrist! Tang San was stunned, his palm closed and slightly bent, his dexterity condensed, and he was trying to use it to please Brother Feng¡¯s palm and counter it. However, he found that Brother Feng¡¯s palm was like steel, and he could not exert his dexterity at all! What a strong force! Tang San¡¯s gaze was fixed as he suddenly leapt up, using his claw as an axis, and leapt high up to Wang Feng¡¯s back, leaping down, as if he wanted to use the force to throw Feng out! But Wang Feng seemed to have expected this, a smile flashed in his eyes, his body quickly turned, and he threw Tang San out in advance with a flip of his palm just before he landed! He was thrown ten metres into the air! [T.N: If you like it Please give us some DONATION on paypal¡­. So we can provide you better facilities and fast Updates and please rate us in Novel Update.] CH 35 Chapter 35: The Mighty Wang Feng! Seeing this, Tang San¡¯s heart was appalled, Brother Feng¡¯s strength, his speed, seemed even stronger! His own speed, was already fast, yet Brother Feng could instantly detect it and directly throw himself out first, not giving himself any chance to exert himself! He could throw himself so high with this casual throw! His own body had grown rapidly these days, weighing at least seventy to eighty pounds, throwing himself up more than twenty metres straight away? It¡¯s not even easy to pick up something that weighs seventy to eighty pounds! Throwing up more than twenty metres high? How much strength does that take? It¡¯s not twenty metres away, it¡¯s twenty metres high! One couldn¡¯t even do it by oneself! ¡°Blue Silver Grass!¡± Tang San shouted young, and the next moment, a thick blue silver grass sprouted from the ground, rapidly growing bigger! It was actually propped up on Tang San¡¯s back! Tang San stepped firmly on the rhizome of this Blue Silver Grass, and didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of panic from Wang Feng¡¯s powerful throw, instead, his feet were like springs propping up on the rhizome of the Blue Silver Grass! In the next instant, Tang San bounced on his feet and rushed straight towards Wang Feng! When the crowd saw this, they were shocked. I never thought that this Blue Silver Grass could be used like this! ¡°Not bad!¡± Wang Feng was also slightly stunned. He had only used less than a tenth of his own strength just now, and with Tang San¡¯s strength at this moment, if he was thrown more than 20 meters high, even though he had excellent physical quality and would still be protected by his soul power, he would have to fall down and get stars in his eyes. I never thought that he would use the Blue Silver Grass in this way! How witty! At this moment, Tang San lent his strength and leapt high up along the thick Blue Silver Grass, and his fist came directly towards Wang Feng! ¡°This punch, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to knock me down, right?¡± Xiao Chuanyu on the side said secretly in his heart. Coming down from twenty metres in the air with the impulse, obviously the power would be much enhanced! Wang Feng, however, smiled, and this time, without dodging or evading, he directly blasted his fist in the same way. Bang! The two collided with each other, making a slight sound! Immediately afterwards, a human figure was blasted out! He was blown back tens of metres in succession! It was none other than Tang San! Luckily, he was able to stabilise himself with his Ghost Shadow Mistwalking Steps, and looked at the distant, motionless Brother Feng with horror! Then he looked at his own trembling palm, which had cast Chuan Yu Hands. It was as if he had lost all sense of touch! But Brother Feng stood still as if nothing had happened, not even moving a muscle! It was too strong! Brother Feng¡¯s body far surpassed mine! This thought quickly crossed Tang San¡¯s mind, we can¡¯t fight hard! When the crowd saw this, they were even more shocked! Tang San¡¯s strength was on a par with that of the Beast Martial Spirit-possessed Xiao Chuanyu! At this moment, it was he who took the initiative to strike, blasting down from more than ten metres in the air, but instead he was shaken back tens of metres! But Wang Feng didn¡¯t even move his body! At this moment, Xiao Chuanyu suddenly shouted out. ¡°Boss Wang, be careful, it¡¯s Tang San¡¯s soul skill entanglement! Once you¡¯re entangled, it¡¯s extremely difficult to break free!¡± He had just finished speaking! Behind Tang San, tree roots of incomparably thick blue silver grass grew wildly on the ground, as if dozens of giant pythons were crawling, attacking wildly towards Wang Feng! ¡°Is this Little San¡¯s first soul skill.¡± Wang Feng looked at the python-like blue silver grass that quickly sprang out of the ground and crawled onto his feet! Immediately afterwards, it quickly wrapped around his entire body! But in the blink of an eye, it was as if he was trapped in the prison of a large tree! Imprisoned to death! ¡°Eh, this soul technique of Tang San¡¯s, it¡¯s too troublesome!¡± Xiao Chuanyu sighed, ¡°Even Boss Wang got hit, this is the Blue Silver Grass that possesses the Mandala Snake¡¯s toughness!¡± Although Tang San¡¯s entanglement was only blue silver grass, the crowd had just heard Tang San say that it was the soul ring of a four hundred year old Mandala Snake with blue silver grass attached! It was extremely tough! Only a soul master with two soul rings could possibly compete for it! That is, above level twenty! A soul master with the same soul ring, even a battle soul master who could possess a martial soul, couldn¡¯t break free! ¡°Strange¡­ with the speed of Brother Feng just now, it seems like Junior¡¯s entanglement should have been able to dodge it, right?¡± Rather, it was Xiao Mai who felt a little strange, she herself was a speed type soul master, and although this entanglement was powerful, as long as she was fast enough, she would be able to dodge it! ¡°Unless¡­ Brother Feng, are you trying to break free of my entanglement?¡± Tang San seemed to follow Xiao Mai¡¯s words as a smile surfaced on his face, ¡°Sorry, Brother Feng, I know you have a very strong body, so I¡¯ve also added the Mandala Snake¡¯s toxin to this wrapping, although it¡¯s not fatal, it will slowly paralyze your body!¡± ¡°Brother Feng, do you feel numb all over now?¡± This was how powerful the Mandala Snake was when combined with one¡¯s martial soul! The teacher had said that the longer the soul ring was, although it could bring enhancement to the soul master, but still, the level of years did not mean that the soul master was powerful. Rather, it¡¯s the soul ring that suits you best that makes the soul master more powerful! Feng¡¯s martial soul may be five or six hundred years old, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily suit his martial soul! ¡°Little San, good job!¡± Xiaomai shouted, ¡°Brother Feng, it might be a bit difficult for you to defeat Junior without using your soul power! And I¡¯m pretty good too~¡± Yes, it seemed that Brother Feng hadn¡¯t even used his soul power until now. As well as, soul ring! The crowd looked at Wang Feng, and seemed curious. Would he use his soul power, as well as his martial soul? He hadn¡¯t, it seemed, revealed his soul master rank, as well as his martial soul? At this point, if he didn¡¯t use it, he should be defeated! ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± At this moment, Wang Feng laughed and said, ¡°Little San¡¯er, this toxin of yours doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s far worse than the five hundred year old Mandala Snake that I met in the Soul Hunting Forest!¡± The moment those words fell, Tang San was stunned. Wait, the five hundred year old Mandala Snake that he had met in the Soul Hunting Forest? The crowd wasn¡¯t quite sure what Wang Feng meant by his words, but Tang San¡¯s heart was shocked beyond belief at this moment as he thought¡­ Could it be that the corpse of the five hundred year old Mandala Snake that Teacher and I encountered was hunted by Brother Feng? If that¡¯s the case¡­ then¡­ Just at that moment! Boom! The Blue Silver Grass that was wrapped around Wang Feng¡¯s entire body like a huge tree seemed to be shattered by a terrifying force! Countless shattered blue leaves flew all over the sky! It was as if it was raining! It gave people an extremely shocking feeling! A human figure emerged from the sky of blue and silver leaves! The crowd was breathless as they watched this scene, unable to utter a single word! Tang San: ¡°¡­¡­¡± His eyes widened. Teacher had said that unless one surpassed oneself by at least one soul ring, one simply couldn¡¯t break free of the entanglement in one go! Moreover, Feng didn¡¯t look paralyzed at all! Sure enough! That five hundred year old Mandala Snake must have been hunted by Brother Feng! It¡¯s so perverted! ¡°So strong! This Brother Feng of Little Three is really strong!¡± Xiao Mai¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she looked at Wang Feng. Without using soul power, he could instantly break free from Xiao San¡¯s entanglement! Even a great soul master of over twenty levels couldn¡¯t do that! The crowd was also in a state of shock! ¡°Boss Wang, that¡¯s too strong!¡± Xiao Chuanyu exclaimed, ¡°Breaking free directly in an instant? I¡¯m afraid I have a chance to do that at level twenty! Boss Wang hasn¡¯t used his soul power yet! What kind of martial soul is he? How many levels of soul power?¡± Such doubts appeared in everyone¡¯s mind now. CH 36 Chapter 36: A stunned crowd! At this moment, Wang Feng looked at Tang San and Xiao Mai, and said with a smile: ¡°Little San, you can¡¯t beat me, so you two should go together!¡± If his own body hadn¡¯t been recast, he might not have been able to do anything about this entanglement. But after the body was recast, and before, it was like a day and a place, there was absolutely no way to compare it! Hearing these words, the crowd froze. One against two? And a twelfth level soul master? But looking at Wang Feng, who walked out from the sky of flowers and leaves, it seemed¡­ as if, there was a chance? Soul masters. It was a group that was all about cooperation, a team. The strength exerted by 1+1 is far greater than 2! Tang San was only a control soul master, but Xiaomai is a true attack soul master! One control, one attack, an extremely suitable partner for a two-person group! ¡°Xiaomai!¡± Tang San looked towards Xiaomai. He knows that it is impossible to defeat the current Brother Feng by himself, unless he uses a real hidden weapon! But a real dark weapon should never be used on a friend! ¡°Good! Brother Feng, then you take care!¡± Xiaomai stepped out and a yellow soul ring lit up directly on her body! The martial soul instantly possessed itself! Although it was unfair to fight two against one, it depended on who it was. This Feng was so powerful, two against one, it was fair! Besides, this was what Brother Feng himself had asked for! ¡°Come on.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand towards the two. Saying that, Wang Feng was slightly serious for a few moments. These two, after all, were the male and female protagonists of the Douluo Continent, and although their strength was still weak, if they worked together in advance, they didn¡¯t know if they would invoke any special power? But apparently, Wang Feng had thought too much. A pink silhouette suddenly attacked from afar! Fast! Faster than Tang San¡¯s speed, even faster! ¡°Ha!¡± Xiao Mai¡¯s slightly erected rabbit moved and struck towards Wang Feng with a fist. Wang Feng directly put up his palm. ¡®Bang! ¡®The power seems to be even greater than that of Tang San¡­ As expected of the 100,000-year-old Soft Bone Rabbit re-cultivated into a human¡­ Even if it¡¯s only level 12, its actual power isn¡¯t weak. ¡¯ Wang Feng said secretly in his heart. A punch was blocked, Xiao Mai¡¯s stance was extremely light, her other hand grabbed Wang Feng¡¯s palm and actually climbed directly onto Wang Feng¡¯s body, which could be described as dexterous. The whole person, as if he had no bones, was at an extremely tricky angle! Wang Feng faintly frowned, this should be Xiaomai¡¯s soft technique? Using his body¡¯s slimness and softness, he could do all sorts of difficult techniques to trap the enemy! Very difficult to deal with! As he thought about it, Wang Feng was about to stretch out his other hand and grab Xiaomai directly. But when Wang Feng¡¯s hand moved, he was trapped by several stalks of tough blue silver grass! It was Tang San! These two were working well together! Wang Feng¡¯s palm shook, and in a flash, these blue silver grasses were shattered! But at that instant, Mai¡¯s hands were wrapped around Wang Feng¡¯s neck, like handcuffs, pinning Wang Feng¡¯s neck in place, and then her legs landed on the ground! With her back against Wang Feng! As soon as she pushed hard, Wang Feng would be thrown out! Because the neck is a vulnerable place in the human body, being so bound, he would subconsciously lean backwards, while Xiaomai, standing on the ground, used the force of the earth to throw Wang Feng out with the force! Almost instantly, although Tang San and Xiaomai had never worked together yet, they were working together for the first time at this moment, but they were already emitting an unimaginable tacit understanding! The crowd watched in horror! However, just as Xiaomai stood on the ground, her hands trapped Wang Feng¡¯s neck and was about to fling him out. Tang San, who was far away, suddenly shouted ¡°Xiaomai, be careful! His neck, it¡¯s not a weak point!¡± Xiaomai froze. Before she exerted any force, she saw Wang Feng grinning. Xiao Wu¡¯s hands were still tightly trapped around her neck. She raised her head directly towards the body in front of her, and threw Xiao Wu into the air! In mid-air, Xiaomai dexterity incomparable a three hundred and sixty degrees Thomas pirouette, steady landing on the ground, and then quickly continued to rush through the past. He was extremely surprised, the human neck is an incomparably fragile place, but Feng seemed, not to be afraid of anything? Could it be that his body, was already so strong that it was comparable to steel? Immediately afterwards, Xiaomai used the cover of Tang San¡¯s use of the Entangling Soul Technique to approach Wang Feng again. She performed various soft techniques, either trapping Wang Feng¡¯s legs, or trapping his hands, or standing upside down with her hands on the ground, using her feet to clamp down on Wang Feng¡¯s head¡­ Instead, Wang Feng threw Xiaomai out again and again by using the special borrowing position he had learned from Tang Hao¡¯s chaotic cloak hammer technique! From a distance, all that could be seen was a pink figure, under the cover of the tangled blue silver grass, constantly climbing up and approaching Wang Feng, only to be thrown out again! It went on for nearly half an hour! Xiao Mai was so tired that she was drenched in fragrant sweat, and Tang San was also exhausted and panting. ¡°You guys work well together. But it¡¯s still a bit too weak.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°Although Xiaomai¡¯s soft technique is powerful, it¡¯s not very aggressive. Little San, your winding is also very powerful, but you can only harass me!¡± He said as if he was a man with nothing to lose, not even a breath of air! The crowd: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Brother Feng, you¡¯re so rogue, you don¡¯t even do anything, you just wait for us to make a move!¡± Xiao Mai bent over, really out of strength, ¡°If you have the guts, come attack us with your hands! Your body is like a piece of steel, we can¡¯t hit you, but you can¡¯t hit me either!¡± With that, Mai straightened up, crossed her arms and pouted, ¡°I¡¯m super fast and dodgy, but I¡¯m super good!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wang Feng laughed. The next moment! He moved! Boom! Only to see an explosion of air currents suddenly bursting out of the spot, and the ground beneath Wang Feng¡¯s feet cracked directly, inch by inch! In the eyes of the crowd, there was a flash of light in time! Tang San¡¯s purple polar magic pupils suddenly surfaced, and he couldn¡¯t even detect Feng¡¯s figure, so he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Xiaomai, quickly ¡­¡­¡± However, he had only uttered one word! The word ¡®dodge¡¯ after that, had not yet been finished! Xiaomai had not yet returned to her senses and hadn¡¯t even heard, or rather, Tang San¡¯s voice, she hadn¡¯t heard! Wang Feng¡¯s fist was already coming towards Xiaomai! In the blink of an eye, Xiaomai¡¯s face paled for a moment. The power of this punch made her feel like she was suffocating! Xiaomai subconsciously closed her eyes, somewhat afraid to open them¡­ It wasn¡¯t until, after a long time, that she opened her eyes. But she saw that Brother Feng¡¯s fist was landing just in front of her eyes. It was only less than five centimetres away from herself! Seeing this, Xiao Mai was relieved and couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile, ¡°Brother Feng, you didn¡¯t hit me with that punch! ¡­¡± She had just finished speaking. But it felt like, the surrounding area was incomparably silent! Xiao Mai looked at the crowd strangely, even Tang San, who was also staring at himself in a daze, as if he was looking at something terrifying. She couldn¡¯t help but be baffled, and her heart was somewhat puzzled. Seeming to think of something, Mai snapped her eyes to the back. Only to see a scene, a scene that horrified her to no end! Only to see that behind her, a large tree, about ten metres tall with dense branches and leaves, was now bare! Countless leaves were flying up in the sky! Click! The tree swayed gently twice, and with a boom, it fell straight to the ground from the middle! The power of this punch actually passed through Xiao Mai and directly broke this big tree! Seeing this! Mai was instantly frozen! ¡°¡­¡­¡± the crowd. ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°Tang San. ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°Xiaomai. The air, falling into dead silence¡­ CH 37.1 Chapter 37: I¡¯ll help you recover! (1/2) This scene was so shocking! Especially for Tang San! This tactic was like the true qi coming out of the bodies of those martial arts masters he¡¯d seen in his previous life! Next to Xiao Mai, he directly blasted through a tree! The leaves that were flying all over the sky were like colourful flurries, scattering over the heads of the crowd. It was green and lush. The children were completely dumbfounded by this scene! It was so shocking! They had never seen, such a shocking scene before! ¡°Brother Feng¡­ you, you used your soul power?¡± Tang San asked in a shocked voice. In Tang San¡¯s understanding, soul power was a kind of energy similar to internal force, and wasn¡¯t just used to catalyze the martial soul. There were also many other functions, such as one could use it to cultivate the Tang Sect¡¯s stance. So, although inwardly shocked, it was much better than other small children. ¡°Yes, I used my soul power.¡± Wang Feng unclenched his fist. Using soul power, for a soul master, would be able to use a martial soul. But there were more uses for soul power in the world. Especially the soul power that had been compressed and purified. As long as it was well controlled, it would be able to send soul power out of the body! Just like how Tang San was able to use the internal energy he cultivated using Xuan Tian Gong to make all sorts of Tang Sect stunts! Xiaomai took two steps back, somewhat as if she was looking at a monster, and looked at Wang Feng. It felt a little scary¡­ It turned out that Feng stood still and let us attack, not wanting to make a move¡­ Afraid that he didn¡¯t want to make a move to hurt us¡­ Xiao Mai pouted, although she didn¡¯t want to admit it. But that seemed to be the case, and this punch just now was a clear example. If that punch were to hit me in the face¡­ a girl as cute as I am, I would be beaten and cry¡­ my face would become ugly! Thinking about it, Xiaomai hurriedly covered her face. Tang San didn¡¯t quite know, only thought Xiaomai was a little scared, rushed to her side to comfort her and said. ¡°Brother Feng has a very steady hand, it won¡¯t hurt you, Xiaomai, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll become ugly¡­¡± Xiao Mai covered her face and muttered. ¡°??¡± Tang San. Tang San, who had never been around girls before, was completely unable to fathom Xiao Mai¡¯s quirky thoughts at this moment. ¡°Boss Wang, how did you manage to do that?¡± Xiao Chuanyu walked over and asked with a face full of excitement and thrill, ¡°What a powerful punch! Is it the power of the martial soul? It was able to pass through Sister Xiaomai and break that tree! Not to mention spacing out Sister Xiaomai, even if I were to hit this tree directly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to break it!¡± ¡°I want to learn!¡± ¡°Boss Wang, I want to learn too, it¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Boss Wang, teach me!¡± ¡­¡­ Wang Feng looked at several people and pondered for a moment, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s easy to learn, first of all, just do one thing and I¡¯ll teach you, and you¡¯ll also learn it quickly.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Chuan Yu hemmed and hawed a few times and said, ¡°Boss Wang, just say it, let¡¯s try it.¡± Liu Long, Ling Feng and a few young kids, also watched. Tang San also watched with quite some curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple.¡± Wang Feng looked around, then walked over to a boulder that was about half a metre high and about a metre long and wide. ¡°Look, as long as you can do it to my kind of extent, it¡¯s fine.¡± After saying that, Wang Feng punched down! Ka! Only to see the centre of the boulder, which cracked open, and then directly disintegrated into six even pieces! ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd. ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°Tang San. CH 37.2 Chapter 37: I¡¯ll help you recover! (2/2) Wang Feng waved his hand at the crowd and said, ¡°Come on, which one of you tries? Whoever can be like me, I can teach him.¡± The corners of Tang San¡¯s mouth twitched. This was a solid boulder! With this punch, I¡¯m afraid it would be at least several thousand pounds! I¡¯m afraid that even a Great Soul Master of around level twenty, even if possessed by a power-type Beast Martial Spirit, probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do it! The most terrifying thing was that the boulder had directly collapsed into six pieces of rubble, very evenly, which meant that Brother Feng had controlled his power very well! That was the hardest part! ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day, it¡¯s time to go back and practice my soul power, see you later Sister Mai!¡± ¡°Huh, it¡¯s time for dinner, I¡¯m a bit hungry, Sister Xiaomai, Boss Wang, bye!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t learn, slipped away¡­¡± ¡­¡­ All of a sudden, a bunch of kids, scattered in all directions. How could they learn this? If they punched down, they were afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be the boulder that would shatter, but their own arms! ¡°Hehe, Xiao Chuanyu, why do you want to learn? Hurry up and give it a try?¡± Wang Feng looked at the only one left, Xiao Chuanyu, immediately beckoned towards him. Xiao Chuanyu had a wink and said in his heart, ¡°Who learns this? Boss Wang is too perverted! This physical quality, it¡¯s too strong! Xiao Chuanyu guessed in his heart, could it be that Boss Wang¡¯s Green Lotus Martial Spirit was a mutated martial spirit? Only then did it possess such terrifying power? ¡°Ahem, Brother Feng, I¡¯ll come back to you to learn later when I become stronger¡­¡± Xiao Chuanyu hurriedly waved his hand. Wang Feng sighed and said, ¡°You kids, I¡¯ve thought about passing on this newly invented move of mine to you¡­and you all don¡¯t learn it. What a pity¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corners of Xiao Chuanyu¡¯s mouth twitched. At this moment. ¡°Ah~¡± At this moment, suddenly Xiao Mai let out a soft cry and instantly squatted on the ground, looking at Tang San with a tear-filled face, ¡°Little San, my foot was injured from the battle just now, you¡¯ll carry me back later!¡± Tang San was stunned and hurriedly nodded his head. Unexpectedly, just as he walked over and crouched down, his body stumbled and he almost fell unsteadily on his feet! If he wouldn¡¯t have reacted quickly and used his hands to hold on, he was afraid he would have fallen to his death. ¡°I used up all my soul power just now, and now I¡¯m a bit weak¡­¡± said Tang San awkwardly. A man couldn¡¯t say no. But Tang San was also a bit speechless. Just now, he had fought with Feng for most of half an hour, and his already small amount of soul power had really been drained to the bone. It was estimated that Xiaomai was similar, and, because she was the main attacker and had just attacked Brother Feng, being thrown out again and again by Wang Feng, she was more likely to be injured. Seeing this, Xiao Chuanyu brightened up and hurriedly said. ¡°Sister Xiaomai, I still have the strength, I¡¯ll carry you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Xiaomai gave him a disgusted look. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Chuangyu. At this moment, Wang Feng thought about it and said, ¡°Let me help you guys recover.¡± Upon hearing that, the three froze. All looked at Wang Feng with some surprise. Recover? How to recover? ¡°Brother Feng, can you recover?¡± Tang San looked at Wang Feng in awe and uncertainty, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Could it be that Brother Feng had hunted a hundred year old soul beast that possessed the ability to recover? That was a rare occurrence! Moreover, it might not fit with Brother Feng¡¯s martial soul either? Xiao Mai also looked at Wang Feng with astonishment. Restoring soul power was an ability that only an auxiliary soul master could have! ¡°Boss Wang, don¡¯t tease me, with this body, you must have a mutated martial soul and be a proper battle soul master! How could you be an auxiliary soul master?¡± Xiao Chuanyu thought that Wang Feng was the one joking. Wang Feng grinned towards the three and said. ¡°Still don¡¯t believe me, then let me formally introduce myself.¡± ¡°I, Wang Feng, first year work student, martial soul, Green Lotus, level sixteen auxiliary artefact soul master!¡± The moment the words fell! His palm spread out, a mysterious green lotus, quietly appeared, and one of the lotus seeds on the lotus platform, instantly blossomed into an extremely cool golden lotus! The golden lotus was robust and beautiful, as if it was a supremely beautiful lotus already in full bloom, with golden arcs of electricity flickering around it, thundering, and even more divinely powerful! ¡°What a beautiful golden flower!¡± Xiaomai exclaimed. And immediately afterwards. A deep purple soul ring, from beneath Wang Feng¡¯s feet, slowly rose up! The dazzling, mysterious, dignified purple light almost, blinded the three people¡¯s eyes. The three of them subconsciously used their hands to block it, but they could not block the powerful aura brought by this purple soul ring! Looking at this purple soul ring, instantly, the three people were petrified for a while¡­¡­ A thousand¡­thousand, thousand year soul ring? CH 38.1 Chapter 38: Soul Masters Firm (1/2) Thousand year soul ring? A dazzling purple¡­ Tang San, Xiao Mai, and Xiao Chuanyu were all dumbfounded. A sixteenth level soul master with his first soul ring, a thousand year soul ring? The three of them looked at the purple soul ring rising from under Wang Feng¡¯s feet as if they were dreaming, unable to come back to their senses for a long time. Because to them, this was an unimaginable existence! Especially Tang San! ¡°Teacher has said that the maximum number of years for a soul master¡¯s first soul ring is four hundred and twenty-three. Once it exceeds that, the soul master will not be able to withstand the power brought by the soul ring¡­ that limit! But Brother Feng, how could it be a thousand-year soul ring?¡± Tang San felt incredibly puzzled. A thousand-year soul ring, all of them surpassed at least four hundred and twenty-three, by more than twice, they looked at the Brother Feng¡¯s purple soul ring, it seemed very dark, so I¡¯m afraid it wasn¡¯t simply a thousand-year soul ring! This kind of soul beast is extremely rare in the Soul Hunting Forest, and a thousand year soul beast, even a Soul Dweller might not be able to hunt it down, right? How did Brother Feng manage to do that? Tang San originally thought that Brother Feng was extremely physically strong, so even if he absorbed soul rings beyond four hundred and twenty-three years, he might not be unable to do so. But a thousand years was too exaggerated! According to his teacher¡¯s martial soul research, the third soul ring was the only way a soul master could choose a thousand years! ¡°A thousand years?¡± A trace of astonishment flashed in Xiao Mai¡¯s eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything, just watched. ¡°Boss Wang ¡­¡­ my goodness, a thousand year soul ring! This soul ring of yours, how did you get it?¡± Xiao Chuanyu looked at Wang Feng with a red face. One should know that in the entire Notting City, there were probably not many people who had a thousand year soul ring. The academy¡¯s president, who seemed to have level forty, should have a thousand-year soul ring. Martial Soul Temple¡¯s Ma Xiu Nuo was also only a Great Soul Master of Spirit Hall and didn¡¯t even have a thousand year soul ring at level thirty. Tang San also looked at Wang Feng with great curiosity, wanting to know how this thousand-year soul ring came about. ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Wang Feng looked at the more astonished eyes of several people, thinking that it seemed that I had done a good job of pretending. The thousand year soul ring, although it was one of his goals to improve his strength, would be meaningless if it wasn¡¯t for pretending¡­ ¡°This thousand year soul ring, well, to say the least, it¡¯s my luck.¡± Wang Feng coughed twice and said, ¡°I was in the Soul Hunting Forest, and I happened to encounter two thousand-year-old soul beasts fighting each other. When they both lost, I took the opportunity to hunt down one of them. It was purely a leak¡­¡± Most of what Wang Feng said was the truth, there were indeed two thousand year old soul beasts killing each other. He only concealed about the Star-Moon Fox, having already secretly used the Golden Lotus¡¯ ability to help himself. Otherwise, that 6,000 year old Golden Lightning Leopard would have been impossible to hunt and kill! But when they heard Wang Feng¡¯s explanation, the three of them burst into silence. ¡°Brother Feng¡­ you¡¯re too lucky too!¡± Tang San couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He felt that he was already extremely lucky to be able to hunt and kill that four hundred year old Mandala Snake. Two thousand-year-old soul beasts were defeated! Brother Feng had reaped the benefits! However, Tang San knew that Brother Feng should have other secrets, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb this thousand-year soul ring at all. But Tang San didn¡¯t ask much, everyone kept it a secret, Brother Feng had it, Xiao Mai had it, he had it, even his father had it. No need to get to the bottom of it. ¡°People are more angry than others, huh.¡± Mai grunted a little enviously. ¡°A thousand years¡­ at a conservative estimate, it¡¯s equal to a hundred of my ten-year soul rings. In other words, Boss Wang is equivalent to a hundred of me.¡± Xiao Chuanyu looked up at the sky while secretly thinking in his heart, there shouldn¡¯t be many people in Notting City who could hunt thousand year soul beasts, what Boss Wang said should be believable, but this luck was too exaggerated! ¡°Wait¡­¡± Xiao Chuanyu seemed to remember something and continued, ¡°Boss Wang, you just said that you are an auxiliary artefact soul master?¡± If, that¡¯s what he heard correctly. Tang San and Xiaomai also hurriedly remembered. ¡°Not bad, I¡¯m an auxiliary artefact soul master.¡± CH 38.2 Chapter 38: Soul Masters Firm (2/2) Wang Feng knew that these three probably had guesses in their minds, but he didn¡¯t say too much more. Xiao Chuanyu looked at the shattered boulder at the other end and pointed at it, saying breathlessly, ¡°Boss Wang, are you sure you¡¯re a supporting system?¡± With this punch from you, I, a battle soul master, am afraid that I would have to go straight to the bottom of limp. Now you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re an Artefact Soul Master of the Auxiliary Department? ¡°Of course.¡± Wang Feng smiled as the golden lotus in his hand turned slightly, and a wisp of golden light instantly enveloped the three of them! The next moment! Tang San only felt the empty soul power in his body, as if it was wilting grass, being drenched by spring rain, receiving ample nutrients and rapidly recovering! The fatigue from earlier was swept away! ¡°Soul power is recovering so quickly!¡± Xiao Mai said in surprise, ¡°Maybe in a little while at most, our soul power, will be fully recovered!¡± One must know that they had just fought for most of an hour! ¡°Your soul power, is far lower than mine. Of course it¡¯s recovering faster.¡± Wang Feng explained. Moreover, I only used a slight amount of Golden Lotus power to merely only allow you guys to recover your soul power. Wang Feng thought in his heart, and didn¡¯t even use the Divine Transformation skill, because there was no need. As well as the Golden Lotus¡¯ ability to heal injuries, Wang Feng didn¡¯t use it either. As for the reason¡­ ¡°It¡¯s really a support system martial soul¡­¡± Tang San said, looking at the multiple golden lotuses, the thunder flickering around them, he vaguely felt that it might not just be as simple as restoring soul power. ¡°What a powerful restoring ability!¡± Xiao Chuanyu said in surprise. All three people¡¯s soul power, they had all completely recovered! And looking at Boss Wang, it seemed that there wasn¡¯t much consumption! But when he thought of Boss Wang saying that his level was sixteen, he was relieved. ¡°Little Three, carry me back quickly. I¡¯ve recovered my soul power, but my feet are still injured, so you have just the right amount of strength!¡± Xiao Mai said petulantly. ¡°Okay!¡± Tang San nodded, having soul power, it seemed that even his spirit had recovered a bit, and he was filled with power. Carrying Xiaomai back was naturally not a problem! Seeing this, Wang Feng secretly smiled, he could actually heal Xiaomai¡¯s injuries. But then, there would be no chance for Little San to perform. ¡±Little San ah, this is all I can do to help you guys, you¡¯ll fall in love anyway, I¡¯ll help you kid in advance. Tang San carried Xiaomai back to school first, while Wang Feng chose to go to Martial Souls first, for soul master certification, and soul power testing. Because of the compression and purification of soul power, Wang Feng was not too sure of the amount of soul power in his body directly, exactly what it would be. Level sixteen was just a value that Wang Feng himself had predicted. Just as he walked into the Martial Soul Hall, Wang Feng heard a few voices coming from. ¡°Su Yuntao, where¡¯s the token? Don¡¯t tell you, you are giving it to that kid? You gave it to him, how can you accompany my brother to the Soul Hunting Forest to hunt soul beasts today? It would take days to reapply! If he strikes in the Souls Forest, and the token falls in the Souls Forest, it will take days to find it again! You¡¯re stupid, aren¡¯t you! A kid with a ruined martial soul says he¡¯s going to hunt soul beasts, and you really believe that?¡± In the Martial Soul Hall, a woman with a pretty face was scolding Su Yuntao with an unpleasant expression on her face. Su Yuntao apologised to the woman and said in a curt manner, ¡°Silky, don¡¯t worry, I will just borrow my friend¡¯s token later. It¡¯s mainly because our Martial Soul Hall has a rule that he is an innate full soul power and really needs a soul ring to break through the ranks, so that¡¯s why I gave him the token.¡± CH 39 Chapter 39: A face framed ¡°Then you can¡¯t use your own token either! It¡¯s not like he¡¯s from the Martial Soul Hall! Forget it, I really can¡¯t talk to you, if I don¡¯t get the token to help my brother hunt soul beasts today, I¡¯ll go find another great soul master! I won¡¯t look for you!¡± The woman was still a bit angry. Su Yuntao was also a bit helpless, the little brat was looking for a token directly, there were several types of tokens in the Martial Soul Hall, all held by their Martial Soul Hall deacons. That day, seeing that the kid was in a hurry, he took it to him first. Unexpectedly, the next day his girlfriend said she wanted him to accompany his brother to the Rift Soul Forest, and he didn¡¯t have a token for a while. At that moment, a laughing voice could not help but ring out. ¡°Master Su, are you in a hurry to use the token? Nuo, I brought it back for you.¡± Wang Feng came from afar and looked at the two of them, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly say, ¡°Brother Tao, Brother Tao, I haven¡¯t seen you for a day, why have you transformed into a licking dog. The female companion beside Su Yuntao was the same woman he had met yesterday at the entrance. When he saw Wang Feng, Su Yuntao was stunned, and then a flash of joy appeared on his face. ¡°You little kid, you¡¯ve finally come back!¡± Su Yuntao looked at the token in Wang Feng¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°What, did you go to the entrance of the Soul Hunting Forest and come back?¡± He didn¡¯t really believe that this kid could really hunt soul beasts by himself. The woman beside Su Yuntao also had a contemptuous smile on her face, ¡°Little friend, don¡¯t ever try to be a hero. For something like hunting soul beasts, it¡¯s better to leave it to your teacher¡­¡­¡± This woman named Silky, just after she finished speaking, Wang Feng suddenly asked. ¡°Big sister, how many levels of soul power do you have this year?¡± ¡°Twenty-one, what¡¯s the matter¡­? Why did you call me?¡± Silky froze, and then her face darkened. Big sister? Was she that old? ¡°It¡¯s only twenty-one.¡± Wang Feng looked at her disappointedly, ¡°Then you¡¯re too weak, Master Su, I¡¯m here to test my soul power.¡± Su Yuntao hurriedly blocked in front of Wang Feng and said in a deep voice, ¡°You little kid, you have innate full soul power, what¡¯s the point of testing¡­ hmm? What do you mean, you broke through?¡± Su Yuntao looked at Wang Feng steadily. ¡°Nonsense, if I don¡¯t break through, what am I doing here at your Martial Soul Hall?¡± Wang Feng said without good humour, ¡°Hurry up and take me to test my soul power.¡± ¡°Su Yuntao, did you hear that? He said he wants to test his soul power?¡± Silk giggled instead of getting angry and said, ¡°Just take him there, I want to see how long this little friend will try to be brave.¡± ¡°Come back later and tell me how many levels he is!¡± The phrase ¡°big sister¡± almost made her, a young girl not yet twenty years old, explode with anger. Su Yuntao had a difficult look on his face, thinking to himself, this little brat, rushing to make himself uncomfortable? ¡°All right then, you come with me! I¡¯ll take you to Master Marciano.¡± Su Yuntao said speechlessly. With that, he led Wang Feng and walked towards the first floor. Walking to the first floor, Su Yuntao walked very slowly as he coughed a few times and said, ¡°You will go straight out through the back door later.¡± ¡°Go out for what? I want to test my soul power.¡± Wang Feng said speechlessly. ¡°You¡­¡± Su Yuntao glared at Wang Feng, ¡°You really want to test your soul power, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t want Silky to laugh at you later, you brat, don¡¯t know any better!¡± Wang Feng immediately held his forehead and said, ¡°Master Su, later on maybe I won¡¯t call you Master, seriously, I think that woman, who has some framing Qi, doesn¡¯t quite fit you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s framed air? Silky is pretty, are you complimenting her on her beauty?¡± Su Yuntao said in confusion. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. Oops, I forgot that you¡¯re not a crossover, Brother Tao. Don¡¯t know anything about framing Qi at all. That woman is only five or six points at most. Brother Tao is blinded by love and has lost his normal level of appreciation. ¡°What kind of people? Making a lot of noise outside?¡± At this time, the two walked down the aisle and an old voice suddenly came from the room next to them. Upon hearing this, Su Yuntao sighed, pushed the door open and walked in saying, ¡°Master Marciano, it¡¯s me, Su Yuntao.¡± Inside the house. An old man sat in a spacious office, the old man was dressed in clean soul master attire with the symbol of the Three Swords engraved on his attire, proving that he was a Grand Soul Master level battle soul master! ¡°So it¡¯s Yun Tao, what¡¯s all the noise you¡¯re making outside?¡± Ma Xiu Nuo looked at Su Yuntao and couldn¡¯t help but lecture: ¡°I was this character of yours back then, resulting in never breaking through, the threshold of level thirty, even now it¡¯s difficult to go up another level, why don¡¯t you grow a memory?¡± After saying that, a few helpless smiles couldn¡¯t help but appear on her face. ¡°No¡­Master Ma Xiu Nuo.¡± Su Yuntao hurriedly explained, ¡°The main thing is that this kid¡­ this child¡­¡± Before Su Yuntao could finish his sentence, Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°You are Master Ma Xiu Nuo, how do you do? I¡¯m here to test soul power and perform soul master identification!¡± Hearing this, Master Ma Xiu Nuo gave Wang Feng a stunned look and said in surprise, ¡°Junior Academy? Little friend, are you sure you¡¯re here for soul master identification and not to awaken a martial soul?¡± This child, who was only six or seven years old, normal children, were only awakening their martial souls, where did they come to Soul Master appraisal at such a young age? At the side, Su Yuntao laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Master Ma Xiu Nuo, this child has already awakened his martial soul, as I told you before, didn¡¯t I meet two children with poor martial souls but full innate soul power in Sacred Soul Village? He was one of them.¡± Master Ma Xiu Nuo was suddenly dumbfounded. Su Yuntao had told him about this and had been surprised himself at the time, but after hearing that it was a ruined martial soul, he also felt a little sorry for him. With a kind smile on his face, Ma Xiu Nuo said to Wang Feng. ¡°Little friend, even if you are an innate full soul power, you are still in the Notting Junior Academy, to be promoted to become a soul master, you need to obtain a soul ring, which requires a tutor from your academy to accompany you to hunt soul beasts to do so. Did you obtain a soul ring?¡± ¡°Yes. Master Ma Xiu.¡± Wang Feng nodded his head. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take you to have it appraised.¡± Marciano said with a smile, ¡°And don¡¯t call me Master, at my age, I¡¯m old enough to be your grandfather, call me Grandpa Ma Xiu Nuo.¡± ¡°Wait¡­Master Ma Xiu Nuo, the boy is talking about playing around.¡± Su Yuntao laughed bitterly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a tutor to accompany him, how can he hunt soul beasts? Kid, don¡¯t you tease Master Ma Xiu Nuo, he¡¯s eighty years old! You have to respect him!¡± Hearing these words, Ma Xiu Nuo froze and looked at Wang Feng in confusion. Without a tutor accompanying him, this was obviously impossible to hunt soul beasts and obtain soul rings. This little friend, he looks quite well behaved and good looking, is it hard to say that he is swindling me for fun? Wang Feng sighed and said, ¡°I really do have a soul ring, since I don¡¯t believe you, then I¡¯ll just show it to you guys¡­¡± ¡°Show?¡± Su Yuntao looked at the brat in shock. The next moment! His eyes dilated violently! Only to see a dazzling purple glow that instantly filled the entire office! Both of them, instantly stunned!!! ¡°This, this, this is a thousand year soul ring?¡± Su Yuntao lost his voice. Ma Xiu Nuo also rubbed his eyes, looking at this soul ring, his whole body seemed to be suddenly senile¡­ unable to say a word! CH 40.1 Chapter 40: The Mysterious Young Man from the Main Hall of Martial Souls! (1/2) A thousand year soul ring! In a small place like Notting City, who could see a thousand-year soul ring? This was simply unbelievable! Wang Feng revealed his soul ring for a moment, and then retracted it. Su Yuntao and Ma Xiu Nuo, both of them were still dumbfounded! A thousand year soul ring, it was incredible! An ordinary soul master, with their first soul ring, would only last a few hundred years at best! A thousand years? Ma Xiu Nuo and Su Yuntao looked at Wang Feng with a deep shock in their eyes! An unparalleled shock! ¡°It¡¯s okay, right?¡± Wang Feng frowned, ¡°It¡¯s very¡­ difficult for me to cast my spirit ring¡­ Grandpa Ma Xiu Nuo, can I test my spirit power?¡± Saying that, Wang Feng then looked at the two, a bright light flashed in his eyes. Soul rings that were difficult to hide. Notting City wasn¡¯t big, but it wasn¡¯t small either, and there were always people from the Martial Soul Temple. This was the Sacred Soul Village again. As long as one used a martial soul, it would be impossible not to be discovered, and conducting a soul master identification was how one had to reveal their martial soul and soul ring. It was completely impossible to hide from it. Unless, you don¡¯t come for soul master identification, then it¡¯s probably not even possible to graduate! With all kinds of thinking, Wang Feng didn¡¯t intend to hide his soul ring. Because there was simply no means, or meaning, to hide it, during the previous martial soul awakening at the Sacred Soul Village, he was still able to control the energy in his body, allowing him to test no more than his innate full soul power, but this soul ring, again, could not be hidden. One couldn¡¯t force a colour to it, could one? Moreover, there is another intention in this¡­ ¡°Well, well, boy, come, follow me! I¡¯ll take you to test your soul power!¡± Grandpa Ma Nuo stood up excitedly, so excited he didn¡¯t even know what to say, ¡°Yun Tao, you quickly go and report to the Bishop of the Martial Soul Main Hall in Soto City.¡± ¡°Okay¡­I¡¯ll go immediately¡­¡± Su Yuntao forgot about Wang Feng in shock and quickly walked out, his heart also excited. Innate full soul power, first soul ring for a thousand years! What kind of monster is this! Even if this kid¡¯s martial soul was rubbish, it was still a true genius, right? ¡°Grandpa Ma Nuo, what is the Martial Soul Master Hall?¡± Wang Feng continued to ask. While leading Wang Feng towards the Martial Soul Laboratory in the partial hall, Ma Xiu Nuo patiently and incomparably explained. ¡°This Martial Soul Hall of ours is only the lowest level of the Martial Soul Sub-Hall, and above that, there is the Martial Soul Sub-Hall and the Martial Soul Main Hall. And in the capitals of the two empires, there is also the Martial Soul Hall! At the highest level, there is the Hall of the Pope!¡± Just after finishing his speech, Ma Xiu Nuo had already led Wang Feng and walked to the Martial Soul Laboratory where soul identification was conducted. It was a very spacious room! When Wang Feng walked into the room, he felt the soul power in his body, slightly trembling, as if it was being pulled by a force in the room. He couldn¡¯t help but say it was wonderful! When he looked at the walls around him, they were all engraved with the same stones that Su Yuntao had used to test his martial soul, Wang Feng thought. ¡°Then above the Hall of the Pope, is there more?¡± Wang Feng continued to ask. ¡°Of course there is still one.¡± Ma Xiu Nuo¡¯s face suddenly became solemn and his tone became respectful, ¡°The Douluo Worship Hall, that place, is a place that all of us soul masters dream of. Only soul masters who have reached the Douluo level are qualified to enter the Douluo Hall of Worship.¡± Wang Feng nodded his head. He had somewhat forgotten about these settings of the Douluo Continent, but now that he heard Ma Xiu Nuo talk about it, he recalled it. ¡°Your name is Wang Feng, right? Little Feng, before the appraisal, I want to ask you a question.¡± Ma Xiu Nuo said with a smile. ¡°What kind of question?¡± Wang Feng replied. ¡°Are you willing to join the Martial Soul Hall?¡± Ma Xiu Nuo continued, ¡°You should have just entered Notting Academy, right? You haven¡¯t worshipped a mentor yet, so if you¡¯re willing, you can join our Martial Soul Hall directly.¡± After saying that, Ma Xiu Nuo looked at Wang Feng steadily. Although, this kid, hadn¡¯t been tested yet, but Ma Xiu Nuo could already roughly estimate that this kid¡¯s soul power, shouldn¡¯t be simple. A thousand year soul ring, once absorbed, would definitely make this child¡¯s soul power break through to level twenty straight away! Although Ma Xiu Nuo had never seen a soul master whose first soul ring was a thousand years old, he was extremely experienced having conducted soul power appraisals for an unknown number of pieces in this Martial Soul Hall! Ma Xiu Nuo had also seen soul rings that were four hundred years old, directly causing the soul master to pick about two or three levels in a row. This thousand year soul ring, and looking at the colour, I¡¯m afraid it was more than a thousand year soul ring, the soul power attached to it, directly rising to level twenty, was absolutely normal! ¡°Martial Soul Hall? What difference does it make?¡± Wang Feng said in surprise, ¡°Is it that if I enter the Martial Soul Hall, I am the exclusive soul master of the Martial Soul Hall? It won¡¯t be able to be in the Notting Academy?¡± Ma Xiu Nuo was stunned and then laughed: ¡°Son, you are indeed smart, the Martial Soul Hall has a specially opened academy, and when you join the Martial Soul Hall, you are a Soul Master of the Martial Soul Hall, so you naturally have to enter the academy opened by the Martial Soul Hall and undergo systematic study.¡± ¡°Of course, you can also get more things, and these, on the other hand, you will need to enter the higher level of the Martial Soul Hall, and you will know about it. Grandpa has already gone ahead and reported to the Martial Soul Master Hall, which is two levels higher, and someone should be here later.¡± The Martial Soul Hall in Notting City was only the lowest level of the Martial Soul Sub Hall, and for Ma Xiu Nuo to report to the Martial Soul Main Hall across one level was considered overstepping the mark. However, the boy was just too amazing. ¡°Well, well!¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t even started studying at Notting Academy yet¡­ I¡¯m also familiar with Master Su, so it would be quite good if I could join the Martial Soul Hall.¡± After saying that, in his heart, he was laughing. CH 40.2 Chapter 40: The Mysterious Young Man from the Main Hall of Martial Souls! (2/2) ¡°Haha, good good! Kid, come and test your soul power.¡± Ma Xiu Nuo led Wang Feng to the centre, above a floating yellow crystal ball, and said with a smile, ¡°Here, inject your soul power into it¡­¡± Wang Feng nodded his head. Then he injected his soul power into the inside of this yellow crystal ball. ¡°According to reason, the soul power that comes with your thousand year soul ring is extremely powerful¡­and you have innate full soul power, it should be able to directly make you a level 20¡­¡­¡± Ma Xiu Nuo said slowly, but he hasn¡¯t finished yet. Just see that yellow crystal ball, suddenly burst out a clear light, but not an extremely dazzling kind. ¡°Huh¡­fifteen levels? Your soul power, how come you¡¯re only at level fifteen¡­although it¡¯s also very high, but a thousand year soul ring, it should not be ordinary¡­¡± Ma Xiu Nuo frozed for a moment. According to his speculation, Little Feng¡¯s soul power level, should be at level twenty to be normal. How could¡­ ¡°Is there a problem? Grandpa Ma Nuo?¡± Wang Feng retrieved his soul power and said with a smile. It seems that the compressed and purified soul power, one¡¯s estimation was wrong, only fifteen levels, but it was just right ¡­¡­ huh. ¡°No problem.¡± Mam Xiu Nuo frowned, feeling a little strange. But even so, Little Feng is still a genius! It was worthy of being reported. ¡°Then wait here, child, while the Bishop of Soto City¡¯s main hall arrives, and when I do, I will speak to him about you. Soto City is a large city closer to our Fasno Province¡¯s Notting City. The big city¡­¡­. With the strength of the bishop, it should be very soon! Before it gets dark, it should be in time!¡± Ma Xiu Nuo said mildly, ¡°By the way, what is your martial soul ah? Su Yuntao said that it was a green lotus flower, like a new flower-shaped plant martial soul? Can you let grandpa take a look?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Wang Feng spread his palm lightly, revealing a small golden lotus flower. However, he controlled it slightly, not in its full form, and shrunk a lot. ¡°A lotus flower? What¡¯s the use of it? Flower-type martial spirits can mostly only be used to contribute to city construction and cultivate flowers and plants¡­¡± Ma Xiu Nuo said by shaking his head gently. The flower was extremely pretty, and it was hard to say what it could be used for. Ma Xiu Nuo didn¡¯t ask more questions, and talked to Wang Feng about other situations. It was not until late afternoon. Su Yuntao took two men and walked in. One of them was very young, wearing an extremely luxurious robe, with an extraordinary figure, with bright eyebrows and extremely delicate facial features, as if a master craftsman had carved it out for countless years! The other was dressed as a man, wearing the costume of a bishop of the Martial Spirit Hall, with a cold and arrogant look and an extremely strong aura emanating from his body. ¡°Master Jaco, this way please.¡± Su Yuntao said with a face full of fatigue, but his face was respectful to the extreme. This half-day schedule has ruined him. ¡°Where¡¯s the person? What about the thousand-year-old child with the first spirit ring? If you let me know and you lied, everyone in your spirit branch will be punished!¡± Bishop Jaco looked at Su Yuntao with some impatience on his face. How could such a small place give birth to a genius of this level? It was ridiculous! Even if he had a full innate soul power, he had lied about his first soul ring being a thousand-year soul ring! This kind of thing is simply bizarre! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the man next to him was visiting their Martial Soul Hall and heard the news and found it interesting, he would not have come to such a small place! ¡°After you.¡± Bishop Jaco first said rather respectfully to the mysterious young man beside him. ¡°Hm.¡± The teenager did not seem to be very old, only about fifteen or sixteen years old, and let out a faint tone, but it was extremely beautiful. Su Yuntao secretly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person this teenager is, he was born handsome and beautiful, and even this Bishop Jaco of the Martial Soul Main Hall was incomparably respectful. One must know that this Bishop Jaco of the Martial Soul Main Hall was a Soul Saint of over seventy levels! Even he was so respectful, so it was clear that this mysterious young man¡¯s identity was certainly unusual. Not long after, Bishop Jaco and the mysterious youngster arrived at the Martial Soul Laboratory where Ma Xiu Nuo and Wang Feng were there. It was almost an instant! Several gazes, intertwined in the air! Wang Feng looked at the two people who came, although he didn¡¯t know who they were, this middle-aged man, was definitely from the Martial Soul Master Hall. Martial Soul Master Hall, how could he be a Soul Saint? The teenager next to him, on the other hand, made Wang Feng feel quite rare. ¡°This teenager, he¡¯s so handsome¡­more handsome than even I am now.¡± Wang Feng said secretly in his heart. His current body had been recast, and his features, skin, all aspects, were extraordinary. But this teenager, who seemed even more handsome, had a vaguely peculiar aura! After just one glance at the two, Wang Feng lowered his head. ¡°Master Ma Xiu Nuo, this is Bishop Jaco.¡± Su Yuntao walked over and introduced him. Ma Xiu Nuo hurriedly bowed towards Jaco, but was directly interrupted by Jaco waving his hand, ¡°Alright, let the boy release his soul ring to see, the thousand year soul ring, and by the way, what level of soul power is he?¡± Ma Xiu Nuo hurriedly walked over to Wang Feng¡¯s side and muttered a few words. CH 41.1 Chapter 41: Acting all the time! (1/2) Wang Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, and then he raised his soul ring, a deep purple soul ring, shining in the whole room, the small golden lotus flower, exceptionally beautiful. As the purple soul ring rose, Bishop Jaco was stunned, it was really a purple soul ring? Even the handsome boy beside him was slightly stunned, looking at the child who was only a few centimetres shorter than him, and he couldn¡¯t help but have a slight curiosity in his eyes. ¡°His soul power, it¡¯s level fifteen.¡± Ma Xiu Nuo hurriedly said, ¡°Bishop Jaco, this child is a genius, joining the Martial Soul Hall, his future achievements will be limitless! In Notting City, he will be buried, and I think you can take him to a better academy¡­¡± However, before Ma Xiu Nuo could finish his sentence, Bishop Jaco interrupted and said in a deep voice: ¡°Wait, you say, his soul power? Only level fifteen?¡± Ma Xiu Nuo nodded his head. ¡°Child, this thousand-year soul ring of yours, how did you get it?¡± Bishop Jaco continued to ask. Wang Feng then repeated what he had said to Tang San earlier to the crowd. ¡°Two soul beasts killed each other? A golden thunder leopard, and a star-moon fox? It¡¯s rather interesting, the Golden Lightning Leopard is an extremely rare thousand year soul beast, ranging from five years ago to the six thousand year range, while the Star-Moon Fox can be anywhere from two to four thousand years old. However, the Star-Moon Fox possesses an extremely strong recovery ability, and indeed possesses the strength to fight the Golden Lightning Leopard¡­¡± Bishop Jaco was worthy of being a Soul Saint and had seen a lot, ¡°It seems that you are indeed lucky. When these two fight each other and are tired, there is really a chance that you might get the better of them!¡± At this moment, the mysterious youngster suddenly spoke. ¡°Why did you choose the Golden Lightning Leopard instead of the Soul Ring of the Star-Moon Fox?¡± The voice was crisp, as if it was extremely nice. Wang Feng glanced at him and spoke out the words he had prepared long ago, ¡°Because the Golden Lightning Leopard, is a little more powerful¡­ so I didn¡¯t choose the Star-Moon Fox.¡± A very normal child¡¯s answer. Just as Wang Feng finished speaking, the teenager shook his head, sighed lightly and stopped speaking. Ma Xui Nuo and the others were puzzled. Instead, Bishop Jaco sneered, ¡°What a pity, what a pity!¡± Once again, Ma Xui Noe and Su Yuntao were puzzled beyond belief. ¡°On the way here, this soul master of yours from the branch hall, spoke to me about this child.¡± Bishop Jaco glanced at Su Yuntao and said indifferently, ¡°This child is an innate full soul power, with extremely high qualifications and extremely strong physical qualities. He only just enrolled in school yesterday and entered Notting Academy, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot of knowledge that no one has taught him yet, right? And he ran into the Soul Hunting Forest on a whim¡­¡± ¡°A thousand year soul ring, for a soul master with the first soul ring to absorb, it¡¯s simply impossible! Forced absorption, weak ones, will only explode and die! He is an innate full soul power with extremely high qualifications, so he might possess a one percent chance of being able to absorb it. Unfortunately, if he absorbed the soul ring of the Star-Moon Fox, he might still have a few chances of surviving.¡± Bishop Jaco walked over to Wang Feng, looked at him twice and shook his head once again, ¡°Unfortunately, he was ignorant and chose the Golden Lightning Leopard, which is at least five thousand years old, a soul ring that even a level thirty soul master would not dare to absorb!¡± Hearing this, Master Ma Xui Nuo¡¯s face changed for a moment, ¡°Bishop, what you mean is¡­¡± ¡°He won¡¯t live long.¡± The mysterious teenager once again spoke in a voice like his, ¡°The innate full soul power makes his physical quality far beyond that of normal people, but if he forcibly absorbs the soul ring of the Golden Lightning Leopard, even if he succeeds, his body, at this point, will still have difficulty supporting him.¡± ¡°Moreover, every time he uses his soul ring, the load on his body will increase! And the soul power will also dissipate rapidly afterwards! Because his body, can¡¯t withstand the soul power brought by the thousand-year soul ring!¡± The mysterious boy walked up to Wang Feng¡¯s side, his star-like eyes gazing at him. This child, for some reason, had a strange attraction to him. ¡°So, his soul power, is only level fifteen.¡± Bishop Jaco said coldly, ¡°If he were truly a supreme genius, if he absorbed the soul power of the Golden Lightning Leopard at this time, he would only have a full soul power of level twenty, if he was intact! That¡¯s the kind of genius that can rarely be found in millions!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not!¡± Bishop Jack pointed at Wang Feng, ¡°His talent is not bad, but unfortunately he was too stupid, knew too little, chose wrongly, if he had chosen that Star-Moon Fox which has the ability to recover and has a lower age, he might have had a slight chance of survival.¡± ¡°Now, his soul power, will slowly decrease and his body will gradually not be able to withstand the massive impact of that thousand years of soul power! Until finally it will slowly fade away¡­¡± Bishop Jaco looked at Wang Feng and asked, ¡°Child, do you experience severe pain in your body without using your soul power once?¡± Upon hearing this, Ma Xui Noe¡¯s heart was startled, he had heard Little Feng say this just now, and to his surprise, he hadn¡¯t taken it to heart. Could it be that¡­ Wang Feng nodded his head. Seeing this, Ma Xui Noe¡¯s heart sank. ¡°So, he doesn¡¯t have any potential now.¡± Bishop Jack shook his head, ¡°What a waste of a trip for us to make.¡± Me Xui Nuo. Notting Academy, the room where the master was. ¡°What? Master, you¡¯re saying that Brother Feng will die slowly?¡± CH 41.2 Chapter 41: Acting all the time! (2/2) Tang San listened dumbfounded to his teacher¡¯s words, his face was full of surprise, ¡°How can this be? Brother Feng¡¯s first soul ring is the thousand-year soul ring, how could he die?¡± After returning to the academy, Tang San sought out the master first and said something about the previous incident with Feng¡¯s soul ring. But he didn¡¯t expect to hear such a shocking reply! The Grandmaster sighed and said. ¡°That kid, Little Feng, is still too anxious, he¡¯s so lucky, he¡¯s such a smart person, he¡¯s too competitive, he should have absorbed that Star-Moon Fox¡¯s soul ring to have a few chances of surviving, but instead he absorbed that Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s soul ring¡­ He¡¯s innately full of soul power, and from your description, Little Feng, the kid is still exceptionally strong physic, but there¡¯s no way he can withstand the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s soul ring¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s at least five thousand years¡­although I¡¯ve never seen such a situation, but even if he is naturally gifted, it would be difficult for him to survive¡­now that he is strongly holding on to absorb the soul ring, now I¡¯m afraid that every time he uses his martial soul, it will be extremely painful and his soul power will slowly dissipate¡­he won¡¯t be able to live for long at all¡­¡± The master finished, but his face was full of sighs. That child, if he had a teacher to teach him, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡°Then, Teacher, is there still a way to save Brother Feng?¡± Tang San stood up, his face a little anxious. Brother Feng was his best friend that he grew up with! ¡°Hardly!¡± The master shook his head, ¡°First, use heavenly treasures to slow down the impact caused by that Golden Lightning Leopard Soul Ring, but such heavenly treasures are rare to the extreme. It can be found but not sought, perhaps the Hall of Popes possesses it, but even if it is saved, Little Feng¡¯s soul ring will be lowered and become a hundred years, not a thousand years. Strength and potential, will also be greatly reduced¡­ With the Martial Soul Hall, there is no way they can do such a thankless task.¡± ¡°Secondly, it would be to have a soul master of at least Soul Saint level to suppress that Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s soul ring for it, but again, it would be unpalatable, and even if it is restored, Little Feng¡¯s soul ring, would still drop. Strength and potential, as well as the upper limit, would all drop. The Martial Soul Temple would likewise not do such a thing¡­¡± Hearing his teacher finish, Tang San was also stunned. Unexpectedly, this would be the case! ¡°Brother Feng, how¡­ how long can he live?¡± Tang San asked in a trembling voice. The master teacher was silent for a moment and shook his head, ¡°At most¡­ six or seven years, and besides, that¡¯s if he doesn¡¯t use his martial soul. If he uses his martial soul for a long time, it will be considerably shorter! There¡¯s also the possibility of a violent death!¡± Tang San froze in place. ¡ª Notting City, in the Martial Spirit Hall. It was very quiet. Ma Xiu Nuo looked at Wang Feng with a face full of pain, tears sparkling in his eyes. Su Yuntao was also looking at Wang Feng, and there was actually a bit of sadness in his heart. No one had thought that this would be the case! At this moment, however, Wang Feng suddenly said in a somewhat trembling voice. ¡°Bishop Uncle, is there no way that the Martial Soul Hall, can save me? Your Martial Soul Hall, being so powerful, should be able to save me from this situation, right? If you can save me, I won¡¯t be in trouble, right?¡± There was silence. ¡°Save you?¡± Bishop Jaco was dumbfounded and said, ¡°The price of saving you is too great for you to bear. And even if you are saved, your strength, your qualifications, are far less than you were, and you will probably be lucky to still be a Soul Master by then!¡± ¡°So, kid, I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t join the Martial Soul Hall. I suggest that you don¡¯t need to study either, go back to your village, stop using your Martial Soul, and spend the rest of your life well.¡± Bishop Jaco waved his hand. ¡°But, how do you all know if you don¡¯t even try?¡± Wang Feng walked up to Bishop Jieke and said with a thirsty face. On his face, there seemed to be some fear, as if he had heard what Jaco and the mysterious boy had just said. Seeing this scene, Ma Xui Noe and Su Yuntao¡¯s hearts sank. ¡°There¡¯s no need to try! Even if His Holiness the Pope were here, he wouldn¡¯t waste resources and manpower because of you!¡± Bishop Jaco looked at Wang Feng with an impatient face, ¡°What a waste of my time! My son, you are extremely lucky, but also extremely bad, if you want to blame, blame God for not favouring you! Get out of the way!¡± With that, Bishop Jaco was about to push Wang Feng away directly. But he was stopped by the mysterious teenager next to him, ¡°Jieke, come on.¡± The mysterious teenager¡¯s face was slightly sunken, as if he had heard the four words of His Holiness the Pope in Bishop Jieke¡¯s mouth, and there was some discontent in his eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Bishop Jaco froze, and then replied in a respectful voice. The mysterious young man walked up to Wang Feng and looked at this, an older child who was just a head shorter than himself, he took out a token from his pocket and handed it to Wang Feng, saying. ¡°Kid, the Martial Soul Hall can¡¯t help you. But, this token can give you some help in life, if, you can survive. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± Seeing this token, that Bishop Jaco was slightly stunned, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°There is no need to say more.¡± The mysterious youth waved his hand, ¡°A token from the Martial Soul Hall is just that.¡± Bishop Jaco let out a bitter smile. That token was not a simple one. It was a special token of the third rank of the Martial Soul Hall, and on top of the token, apart from a long sword and a hammer, there were three pairs of wings, on either side! Mysterious beyond belief! Yet it allowed access to the vast majority of the city¡¯s Soul Hunting Forest, as well as the Martial Soul Main Hall, and also allowed one to use this token to go to the Martial Soul Hall and collect a considerable amount of Golden Soul Coins! It was also enough to make this child with a hopeless future rich for the rest of his life. Wang Feng looked at this special token and was silent. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The mysterious teenager finally gave Wang Feng with a deep look. He had a vague feeling that maybe, this child, he would see again. I just don¡¯t know what will happen then. However, at this time, seeing Bishop Jaco and his group leave, Wang Feng¡¯s face was very lost though. However, in his eyes, there was a flash of laughter. That¡¯s right, from the moment Wang Feng lit up his Soul Ring in front of Ma Xiu Nuo and Su Yuntao. He ¡­¡­ had been acting the whole time! CH 42.1 Chapter 42: The hard-hearted Su Yuntao (1/2) Life is like a play, it all depends on acting. Sometimes there is no way out and one has to act on stage. Wang Feng sighed in his heart. If he joined the Martial Souls, he would definitely be subject to their constraints in the future, and most importantly, he would have to listen to their orders. This was not what Wang Feng wanted¡­ So he only had to act so that Bishop Jaco of the Martial Spirit would mistakenly think that he had no potential worth cultivating and thus give up!!! At the beginning of this scene, Wang Feng didn¡¯t want to cover it up, but then he thought, this place was Notting City, even if Ma Xiu Nuo reported it, it couldn¡¯t possibly go up to the Pope¡¯s side. It would only come from the middle and senior levels of the Martial Souls. There was even less need for Wang Feng to do so. Whether it was the Martial Soul, or testing his soul power, Wang Feng didn¡¯t hide it either. His soul power was, indeed, only level fifteen. The situation in the Soul Hunting Forest was also said to be seven parts true and three parts false by Wang Feng. Bishop Jaco¡¯s inference was something that Wang Feng had thought about when he cast the Thousand Soul Ring, which was why he played along with their thoughts. Because of his own compressed and purified soul power, he was only at level fifteen and didn¡¯t look like he had truly absorbed the six thousand year soul ring. So they would definitely think that there was something wrong with it, and even utter certain coffin-like thoughts. In fact, Bishop Jaco the Martial Soul¡¯s deduction was not wrong by much. If it was a true innate full soul master, there was still a few chances of absorbing a thousand-year soul ring, especially a Star-Moon Fox that also possessed the ability to recover. The Golden Lightning Leopard, on the other hand, would be completely impossible. If Wang Feng didn¡¯t have Meteor Tears, the best case scenario, it could still be true. Even if he actually barely absorbed the 6,000 year old soul ring, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live long, being slowly destroyed by the massive soul power brought by this Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s soul ring. Wang Feng also just went straight along with Bishop Jieke¡¯s words and answered, it was completely impossible to see that he was acting! Can be described as extremely clever! To put it simply, it means that I predicted your prediction¡­that¡¯s why I was able to act successfully and make people unaware of it. However, it was that mysterious young man that caused Wang Feng to feel quite a bit of amazement. With his knowledge of the Douluo Continent, Wang Feng roughly guessed the other party¡¯s share, but wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°The biggest gain, perhaps, is this token?¡± Wang Feng looked at the token. Similar to the special token of the third class in the master¡¯s hand, although it had no actual rights, it allowed access to the Soul Hunting Forest, as well as a kind of disguise! At that time, when going to another city¡¯s Martial Spirit to conduct a spirit power appraisal, it will be much more convenient to have this token! On the contrary, using this token to receive the Golden Soul Coin subsidy had instead become the point that Wang Feng found the most useless. Su Yuntao led Wang Feng down to the first floor. ¡°What a nice boy¡­¡± Ma Xiu Nuo looked at Wang Feng¡¯s back and sighed in his heart, this was perhaps the creation making the step man, right? He had encountered a rare soul beast fight, but because of his wrong choice, one wrong step, one wrong step, had led to the present situation. When he walked downstairs, it was already dark. ¡°Su Yuntao! Why have you kept me waiting for so long!¡± The woman was surprisingly still in the middle, and at this moment, seeing Su Yuntao bringing Wang Feng down, the resentment on her face, which was already due to waiting too long, almost immediately became angry, followed by looking at Wang Feng by Su Yuntao¡¯s side, and couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°What, little friend, I wonder, what level of soul power do you have? Did you hunt the soul beast yourself?¡± She still wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks. But Su Yuntao¡¯s face was very sullen as he interrupted with a bellowing voice, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Si Si, shut up!¡± Si Si was dumbfounded, how could Su Yuntao dare to talk to her like that? She had always been obedient to her, and always obedient to her. Su Yuntao ignored Si Si, and directly led Wang Feng to walk outside the Martial Spirit, leaving that Si Si dazed in place. ¡°Kid, be optimistic.¡± Su Yuntao patted Wang Feng¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. It seemed that he had acted too well and Tao had been unknowingly touched. I don¡¯t even want to be a dog anymore. ¡°Master Su, don¡¯t be so sad, I won¡¯t die.¡± Wang Feng said in a small voice, ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t finished writing my soul-breaking story for you to read yet.¡± Hearing these words, Su Yuntao¡¯s eyes were sore, and even the clanking iron man did not have tears spilling out of the corners of his eyes¡­ This little kid, although big-hearted, but did not expect that at this time, still think about himself. Wang Feng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although Tao was from Martial Spirit, he was only a lower level person of Martial Spirit after all, compared to those at the top, there was much more human decency. The same could be said for Grandpa Ma Xiu Nuo. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand towards Su Yuntao, leaving Su Yuntao with a lonely back. CH 42.2 Chapter 42: The hard-hearted Su Yuntao (2/2) Seeing this, Su Yuntao wiped away the tears at the corners of his eyes and let out a long sigh. ¡°Su Yuntao, what happened to you just now? Have you grown bold? How dare you yell at me so loudly?¡± At that moment, Si Si ran out and said coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s that kid? I laughed at him a bit, what? Is he your relative?¡± This Su Yuntao was too bold, how dare he yell? If my lady¡¯s face is cold, I¡¯ll see if you still dare not come over and apologise? However¡­ Su Yuntao looked at Si Si coldly and said. ¡°If you say one more word, do you believe that I will kick you out!¡± That cold look made Si Si tremble! When had she ever seen Su Yuntao look at her with such cold eyes? Like he was really going to kick her out¡­ Si Si shuddered and hurriedly whispered. ¡°Yun, Yun Tao¡­ I, I, I¡¯m wrong¡­ don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Yuntao gave her a look, his heart precisely sad, and turned to walk straight into the Martial Spirit. Si Si also hurriedly walked in, and vaguely, the sound of Dao¡¯s panicked apologies could be heard ringing out¡­ ¡ª Walking back to the Notting Academy, unexpectedly, he met two people at the entrance. It was none other than Tang San and the Grandmaster. ¡°Little San, Master? What are you guys doing here?¡± Wang Feng looked at the two, and was immediately surprised. Unexpectedly, Tang San walked over directly, his face heavy, ¡°Brother Feng, did you go to Martial Spirit hall just now?¡± At those words, Wang Feng¡¯s heart twitched and he nodded his head and said: ¡°Yeah, went to have an appraisal! After the appraisal, it seems that there was also a bishop of some sort who came and said that I wouldn¡¯t live long and my soul power would slowly dissipate, and didn¡¯t agree to me joining the Martial Soul and wouldn¡¯t save me ¡­¡­ you, Brother Feng, I don¡¯t believe it at all, I eat and drink as I please every day and sleep, so I can live for a hundred years without a problem!¡± Hearing these words, Tang San¡¯s face, which was very heavy, revealed a few bitter smiles. Sure enough, Brother Feng, he is heartless and not afraid of anything. Tang San looked at the Grandmaster. The Grandmaster sighed and said, ¡±It is indeed the style of the martial soul! If this child, Little Feng, had absorbed that Star-Moon Fox¡¯s soul ring and had no problems, they might have looked at it and nurtured it, but Naive was the soul ring of the Golden Lightning Leopard. After knowing Little Feng¡¯s condition, they probably wouldn¡¯t have expended their efforts to save him.¡± Wang Feng looked at the Grandmaster with some confusion. ¡°Brother Feng, I¡¯m sorry that I told the Grandmaster about your thousand-year soul ring in advance.¡± Tang San hurried a said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not like I asked you to keep it a secret.¡± Wang Feng smiled and shook his head. ¡°But, I begged the Grandmaster, hoping he could save you. The Grandmaster said that he had a solution.¡± Tang San continued. ¡°A solution?¡± Wang Feng froze. The Grandmaster nodded, looked at Wang Feng, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Little San begged me in the hope of helping you. You have extraordinary natural talent, but you absorbed the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s soul ring by mistake, and although you barely absorbed it, your body can¡¯t withstand the pressure caused by the six thousand year soul ring. I believe that bishop of the martial soul said that the more you use your martial soul and soul power now, the shorter your lifespan will be, right?¡± ¡°It was said.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile as his heart moved slightly, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, even if I don¡¯t use my martial soul, I¡¯m still strong.¡± ¡°But you still won¡¯t live long. That¡¯s a fact.¡± The Grandmaster shook his head and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not that there is no way to fix this. But the martial soul won¡¯t help you, but I have a friend who is a Soul Saint!¡± ¡°If I ask, he should help you with your soul power and help you subdue the Golden Lightning Leopard¡¯s soul ring. Unblock the soul power in your body, only, even then, even if you can recover as before, it will be difficult for your soul power to improve again. Only one life can be preserved.¡± After saying that, the master looked at Wang Feng steadily. In his heart, Wang Feng said, ¡°Little Three is really powerful, inviting the Grandmaster. The master¡¯s friend should be the famous Flanders, right? ¡°And the premise is that you have to worship him as your master. Only then will he make a move.¡± The Grandmaster continued. After hearing that, Wang Feng not only sighed in his heart, this decent faction was decent and the villain was villain, the characters in the Douluo Continent were roughly exactly the same. The Martial Spirit was unwilling to help, but this Grandmaster¡¯s would help for the sake of Junior and would give a hand. Although it was Flandre who struck out. ¡°Thanks a lot, Grandmaster, but there¡¯s really no need.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°Actually, my body, I know myself, may not be as bad as you guys think. I mean it¡­ there are some reasons that I can¡¯t explain to you guys, but thanks a lot anyway.¡± After saying that, Wang Feng waved his hand at the two and returned to the dormitory. Only the two were left stunned in their place. CH 43.1 Chapter 43: Sorry, I feel a little less (1/2) After seeing Wang Feng leave. ¡°This kid¡­¡± The master looked at Wang Feng¡¯s back, unable to speak for a long time. ¡°What a stubborn child.¡± The Grandmaster said softly. Inexplicably, the Grandmaster looked at Wang Feng¡¯s back and felt infinite emotions in his heart. Who wasn¡¯t a stubborn kid back then? ¡°Perhaps, Brother Feng might not be what we think he is, right teacher?¡± Tang San whispered, ¡°Brother Feng has been very smart since he was a child, he wouldn¡¯t have absorbed that six thousand year old Golden Lightning Leopard Soul Ring if he wasn¡¯t absolutely sure¡­¡± The Grandmaster pondered for a moment, but felt that he still couldn¡¯t understand it. This was because it was almost completely contrary to the theory he had launched. Although Tang San couldn¡¯t understand it either, he knew that Brother Feng had his own secrets, just like he himself had secrets. For some reason, it couldn¡¯t be told. ¡°Perhaps.¡± The master shook his head, ¡°But it should become clear with time, and if he¡¯s really alright, then this Brother Feng of yours is a genius beyond imagination! Anyway, you¡¯ve still got a long time to graduate¡­¡± Tang San nodded. ¡°However, if this kid is really alright, he went to the Martial Soul Hall for identification but wasn¡¯t taken away by it, I¡¯m afraid he was specifically testing the Martial Soul Hall, I wonder how he did it¡­ At a young age, his mind is extraordinary.¡± The Grand Master was very smart and seemed to have thought of something, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. Tang San was silent as the two looked at Wang Feng, fading into the darkness, each with a different feeling in their hearts. ¡ª The next day. Wang Feng did not tell the truth about his passing the Martial Spirit Hall appraisal. In the morning, he went to a few classes to understand quite a lot of the already vague knowledge and settings in his head about the Douluo Continent, and by noon, Wang Feng did not stay at the academy. Instead, he went to the Soul Hunting Forest. Of course, this time when he went to the Soul Hunting Forest, Wang Feng naturally couldn¡¯t be there to obtain a soul ring. It was for hunting soul beasts. Not alone. ¡°I have meteor tears, even if I don¡¯t go through meditation, I will still absorb the energy of heaven and earth to become soul power, it¡¯s just that the speed is too slow.¡± Wang Feng pondered on his way. After compressing and purifying his soul power, his cultivation speed was greatly reduced. He had been meditating last night until this morning. Until now, the sixteenth grade has not yet arrived. Compared to the Soul Hunting Forest, where you meditate for a few hours, then compress and purify it to level 15, which is too slow. When he thought of each level later, it would be even slower, Wang Feng knew that simply meditating would be too slow. At this rate, I¡¯m afraid that after six years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his goal. And in six years, it would also be time to graduate, and by then, if he went to Shrek Academy and hadn¡¯t reached level thirty, he wouldn¡¯t even have a chance of getting the 10,000-year soul ring. The kindness of Master and Tang San last night made Wang Feng feel that Shrek Academy, he still had to go and see it, plus the system gave the place to punch the card, which was also in that place. ¡°But, if I use more soul power in my body through battles, my cultivation speed will be much faster?¡± Wang Feng pondered in his mind. This was actually possible. Battles could refine people, and by consuming soul power, one would naturally be able to increase their cultivation speed. That was why one wanted to go to the Soul Hunting Forest. ¡°One could earn money. You can also improve your combat experience by fighting soul beasts! It¡¯s like killing three birds with one stone! You¡¯ll have plenty of time in the afternoon and evening! It won¡¯t be a waste of soul rings either, and most importantly¡­ it¡¯s also a way to act tough¡­¡± Wang Feng thought, and after eating at noon, he purchased a robe, as well as a mask, and went straight to the Soul Hunting Forest. Even if it was now in the afternoon. At this time, the outskirts of the Soul Hunting Forest were still incessantly crowded with people. This Soul Hunting Forest covered many cities in the Fasno Province, not just Notting City. So it was very crowded. There were all sorts of shouting and yelling incessantly. ¡°Three short of one, come to the golden master, my team has twenty-six level battle soul masters and twenty-five level auxiliary soul masters, all in one place. Around five hundred years, all can be hunted! The price is negotiable!¡± ¡°Hunt a soul beast of around four hundred years, come with a level twenty-five or so soul master of the control system, the reward is fifty silver soul coins!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng listened to these voices, and every time he could think of the days when he played in a group of online friends to make copies in his previous life. These soul masters, because they weren¡¯t nobles and didn¡¯t have clans to help them, could only hunt on their own, but there were very dangerous and only sought help from others. CH 43.2 Chapter 43: Sorry, I feel a little less (2/2) It was all very normal. After sweeping around, Wang Feng¡¯s eyes stared and suddenly looked at the three people in the distance. Two men dressed in black and a woman in a tight-fitting combat suit were standing indifferently in place at the moment. The three men did not yell, they just stood quietly in the same spot and set up a sign. On the sign was written. ¡°Hunt eight hundred year old soul beasts and wait for a restoration soul master of around level twenty-five. Reward, one Golden Soul Coin!¡± Seeing this, Wang Feng¡¯s heart stirred. A restoration soul master, just right for himself. These three people had an aura on their bodies that was very different from ordinary soul masters. ¡°I am a Restoration Soul Master. May I ask, do you guys need it?¡± Wang Feng walked over, coughed a few times, and said in a slightly hoarse voice. He was wearing black robes and a mask at the moment, so even those who were familiar with him might not recognise him. It was still necessary to hide a little. ¡°You?¡± Hearing someone speak, the three people¡¯s eyes fell on Wang Feng. ¡°How old are you?¡± One of the two men, a stouter man with a beard, asked with a frown. This kid, looking 5¡¯5¡å, was probably 11 or 12 years old, right? Come to amuse them? ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯m, like, twelve or so. But, my martial soul has the ability to recover.¡± Wang Feng said. ¡°You? Twelve? Are you at level twenty-five? Kid, think we¡¯re stupid?¡± Another youth holding a dagger and sharpening his nails said with a smile, ¡°At your age, it¡¯s not bad to be level fourteen or fifteen. Even if you have the ability to recover, the effect on us is very low.¡± ¡°Hurry up, go play somewhere else, don¡¯t disturb your brother and sister.¡± The bearded man waved his hand towards Wang Feng. ¡°Eh, wait, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m only level fifteen, but I have a super large amount of milk¡­oh no, my recovery ability is very strong!¡± Wang Feng coughed a few times again, ¡°Really, why don¡¯t you, try it out.¡± ¡°Try the hell¡­kid, don¡¯t joke with us¡­the three of us don¡¯t have the heart to protect a twelve year old kid like you inside the Soul Hunting Forest. If you want to make money, you should be able to make a lot of money by going to the entrance of the Soul Hunting Forest, watching the soul masters who have just come out, and giving them a go at restoring their soul power.¡± The bearded man said with a smile. ¡°Uncle, give it a try? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re losing out anyway.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. This method, it was really wonderful, indeed there were quite a few restoration soul masters that could make money this way. Because not every soul master went into the Soul Hunting Forest with a restoration soul master, after all, there were still very few restoration soul masters. So when they came out, most of them had no soul power left, and guarding the entrance, specifically to restore their soul power, was a way to make money. However, Wang Feng wanted to go inside the Soul Hunting Forest more, to see more soul beasts and gain battle experience. The bearded man and the youth wanted to say something else, except that the woman suddenly spoke faintly and said. ¡°Let him try. Recovery Soul Masters are not easy to find, you don¡¯t need to be too powerful.¡± The woman had a nice figure, shapely, with a dry ponytail, fair skin and a delicate face, but it was a pity that there was a four or five centimetre slash on her face, which spoiled the beauty. ¡°OK, boss, whatever you say.¡± The youth grinned. With that the youth looked around at the pedestrians. ¡°That boy, please restore it to me.¡± The bearded man said with a smile: ¡°Just right, I still have more than half of my soul power left¡­ The requirements are not high, you can restore a quarter of the other half, that¡¯s fine.¡± After he finished, the remaining two, looked at Wang Feng. One should know that this bearded man was not simple, he was a twenty-nine level Great Soul Master! ¡°A quarter?¡± Wang Feng was a little hesitant. ¡°What? Is that still too much?¡± The bearded man frowned: ¡°If I can¡¯t recover even one-eighth of my soul power at one time, it¡¯s not good.¡± Wang Feng turned his palm slightly and did not light up his soul ring, but only lit up a small golden lotus flower and urged his soul power. Because recovering soul power didn¡¯t require soul skills, so the soul ring didn¡¯t need to light up either, and Wang Feng basically wouldn¡¯t light up his soul ring in the future unless certain critical times. At once, a golden thread, surged into the bearded man¡¯s body. In a flash! The bearded man, with a jolt, his whole body rustled as if he had been electrocuted. When the other two saw this, they instantly tensed up. At that moment, I only heard Wang Feng say with a smile. ¡°Sorry, I think it¡¯s a bit less, let¡¯s just finish restoring it for you.¡± CH 44.1 Chapter 44: The thief is energetic! (1/2) As Wang Feng¡¯s slightly hoarse words rang out, the youth and the woman were, in fact, a bit startled. ¡°Old Black, what¡¯s your situation?¡± The youth put down the dagger in his hand and hurriedly assisted the bearded man. The afterglow also gave a wink to the woman, who hurriedly walked up to Wang Feng, eyes alert. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his soul power is recovering.¡± Wang Feng naturally knew that the two of them were probably looking at the bearded man, and the situation didn¡¯t seem to be normal. These soul masters were very wary because they had experienced battles. However, it didn¡¯t take long before the bearded big man fiercely let out a great breath of relief and shouted. ¡°Yes!¡± Upon hearing this, the youth and the woman froze. The two had just looked at the way the bearded man¡¯s whole body was twitching and thought it was a prank by this kid, not like he was restoring soul power to his companion Old Black. Unexpectedly, Old Black suddenly bellowed out, which could have confused the two of them. ¡°Old Black, what¡¯s the situation?¡± The youth hurriedly asked, a little curious in his mind, ¡°How much of your soul power have you recovered?¡± The bearded man known as Old Black looked at Wang Feng with some amazement in his eyes, ¡°Awesome, young man, the soul power in my body has completely recovered in that moment just now! Yes! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a powerful soul power recovery effect from a level 15 restoration soul master!¡± Hearing these words, the youth and the woman simultaneously sighed in relief and looked at Wang Feng with the same astonishment in their eyes. ¡°Then I should be meeting your requirements, right?¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. The soul power he had just expended by urging the Golden Lotus had only been consumed a little. ¡°A little while later, I can recover a fifth of my twenty-ninth level Battle Soul Master¡¯s soul power! Very good!¡± Old Black laughed heatedly, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s quite refreshing when you¡¯re recovering, like you¡¯re giving me a massage¡­ a thief.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. He knew that it was because Golden Lotus possessed the soul ring of the Golden Lightning Leopard, so it had a bit of this effect. If it was a divination skill, it was also able to directly cause the soul master to attach this kind of lightning thunder wire can be paralyzing. The youth and the woman looked at Old Black with a burst of speechlessness. ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s OK let¡¯s go. Ah Rong is missing about 800 years of promotion.¡± Old Black looked at Wang Feng and introduced himself, ¡°My name is Old Black, you will just call me that directly, my martial soul is Black Rock Bear, very slow, but outstanding defensive ability twenty-nine level battle soul master. This guy is called Ling Blade, his martial soul is a dagger, very aggressive, level twenty-eight. The last one is¡­¡± Old Black said, looking towards the woman. ¡°My name is Si Rong, my martial soul is Iron Tooth Grass, with strong control abilities, level thirty control soul master. But it also consumes a lot.¡± A smile barely appeared on the woman¡¯s face. The three of them each introduced their martial souls and proceeded towards the Soul Hunting Forest. ¡®These three martial souls, they are not very distinguished. But they know each other, and I¡¯m afraid they are very close, so they should be from a small group. Not a scattered group of people put together.¡± Wang Feng pondered. The Black Rock Bear was a special kind of martial soul among beast martial souls that was very resistant to resistance and beating, after the martial soul possessed its body, its speed would be very slow, but its body was covered with a layer of rock, becoming especially resistant to beating, and its physical strength was also good. The iron tooth grass, on the other hand, is a very tough plant, compared to the blue silver grass. It is roughly equivalent to a stick of wood and a noodle, and is very sturdy. It is a better control soul master. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Si Rong looked at Wang Feng. ¡°Oh, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself¡­¡± Wang Feng said with a faint smile, ¡°My name is Thanos.¡± ¡°Thanos?¡± That name, sounds, somewhat cool, huh?¡± Ling Blade chanted a few times, ¡°Not like the name, it¡¯s like a code name.¡± ¡°Good, it¡¯s a code name, many people call me Thanos.¡± Wang Feng said, ¡°I¡¯ve almost forgotten my name.¡± The three people looked at him speechlessly at once. But they also knew that they guessed that this kid didn¡¯t want to reveal his real name and didn¡¯t ask anything more. CH 44.2 Chapter 44: The thief is energetic! (2/2) The four of them walked into the Soul Hunting Forest. ¡°Ling Blade, you are a recovery spirit master, you are relatively fragile. After the battle, go and don¡¯t run around! Stay with me and Si Rong! I will protect you!¡± Old Black said seriously. ¡°No problem. You guys just fight as much as you want! Soul power is guaranteed to be enough!¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. As they walked along the quiet path, there were occasional chirping sounds all around, which made Wang Feng feel like he was returning to the primitive forest. Not long after, the three of them came across a five hundred year old Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog. ¡°Be careful, this Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog is extremely aggressive. But judging from its size, it seems to be only five hundred years old¡­¡± Si Rong seemed to be the backbone of the trio, speaking up and giving orders, ¡°This Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog only has its waist and abdomen as its weak point, the rest of it is indestructible, it¡¯s a pity, if it was eight hundred years old, it would be great!¡± Listening to Si Long¡¯s introduction, Wang Feng looked at the Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog in the distance. The information in the library was mostly recorded in a very rough manner. ¡°This Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog is very restrained to plant-based soul masters like me, because as long as I control it, the fire on its body will draw fire and it¡¯s hard for me to control him effectively. So, Ling Blade, make sure to see the right moment later! Kill it in one blow! Now go into concealment!¡± Si Long was very experienced. ¡°No problem!¡± With a whoosh, Ling Blade jumped straight onto the giant tree and instantly disappeared from the sight of the three. ¡°Old Black, protect us and be careful of this Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog releasing the Inferno Needles on its body.¡± Silhouette continued to speak. Old Black¡¯s face sank, and after lighting up two yellow soul rings, his body began to swell and a layer of dense rock grains began to attach to his skin, adding a bit of roughness to it. Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! The distant Chrysanthemum Hedgehog shot out several tongues of fire-like spikes, all of which were deflected by Old Black in front of him. But when they struck him, they rang out with a tinkling sound. ¡°The defensive ability is really good.¡± Wang Feng secretly said in his heart. The spikes shot out by this Chrysanthemum Inflammation Hedgehog were very hot, so I didn¡¯t expect this Old Black to be so resistant to beating. Seeing that the spikes didn¡¯t work, that Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog violently impacted towards the three of them, stomping on the ground with a thud. ¡°Ling Blade!¡± Si Long suddenly shouted, only to see her body also light up with two yellow soul rings as she fiercely called out for the Iron Tooth Grass Martial Spirit in her hand and pressed it directly into the ground. In a flash, several iron wires suddenly sprang from the ground, instantly wrapping around the front legs of the Chrysanthemum Hedgehog. It was not enough for the iron wires made of this Iron Tooth Grass to be dissolved quickly. But with his front legs blocked, the Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog was like a small car travelling at high speed, tailgating, and flipped straight up from his head, lying on his back on the ground, revealing his white belly. At that moment, a black shadow fell from the tree above, landing with a swish on the hedgehog¡¯s abdomen. There was a splash of blood. The black figure jumped up from the abdomen to avoid being splashed with blood. But in the blink of an eye, this 500-year-old Chrysanthemum hedgehog was solved by the three of them. Experienced and well coordinated. ¡°Huffing¡­ this Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog¡¯s blood, it¡¯s all very hot, luckily I dodged just in time!¡± Ling Blade came down from afar, it was him who had just given the Chrysanthemum Inferno Hedgehog an absolute kill at a crucial moment. This strike, however, seemed to have cost him no small amount of power, and it was estimated that he had used his soul skill. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. This Chrysanthemum Hedgehog should not be dead. We don¡¯t need his soul ring, so let him live and leave him to others.¡± Si Long said indifferently. CH 45.1 Chapter 45: Grabbing the Soul Ring (1/2) ¡°Are there still such rules in the Soul Hunting Forest?¡± Wang Feng was surprised. ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s useless to kill them. It¡¯s a waste of soul rings, so when we enter the Soul Hunting Forest, unless we meet a suitable soul beast, most soul beasts the three of us won¡¯t kill, just make the soul beast lose its fighting ability.¡± Ling Blade explained with a smile, ¡°However, some soul masters are more murderous and may hunt soul beasts even if they don¡¯t use their soul rings. Everyone¡¯s pursuit is different, I guess.¡± Wang Feng nodded, it did make sense, if he didn¡¯t have anyone to team up with in the future and hunted soul beasts alone, he could do so without having to kill them. It seemed like it would be more of an exercise. ¡°I¡¯ll help you guys recover, try to keep your full state.¡± Wang Feng suggested. ¡°Do you have enough soul power?¡± Si Rong gave him a puzzled look, ¡°We consume very little, but you¡¯re only level 16, so you shouldn¡¯t have much soul power, right? Isn¡¯t it a bit wasteful to replenish us like this?¡± ¡°No no, it¡¯s a waste at all.¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t wait for more practical soul power and directly used his soul power to urge the Golden Lotus to replenish the three of them with soul power, ¡°Besides, I think it¡¯s important to keep your soul power as full as possible, so that if you encounter a large and powerful soul beast that¡¯s more dangerous later, it¡¯s better to deal with it.¡± Si Rong froze and thought about it, after all, there was no extra time to replenish when they encountered a large soul beast. Giving Si Rong and Ling Blade their first recovery of soul power, the two of them finally felt that sour feeling of Old Black. ¡°Old Black, it¡¯s quite enjoyable! The whole body is tingling¡­this soul power recovery, it¡¯s somewhat interesting.¡± A thief¡¯s smile appeared on Ling Blade¡¯s face. Si Rong, on the other hand, smiled. Immediately afterwards. The four of them had been in the Soul Hunting Forest another the entire afternoon, hunting various soul beasts. Only most of them didn¡¯t kill, they just let these soul beasts lose their combat power and slowly recover. ¡°It¡¯s night time, not a single suitable eight hundred year old soul beast, not even one encounter, luck is too bad.¡± Ling Blade leaned on the tree, his spirit full of exhaustion. Old Black was also sitting on the ground, his sturdy body, also shrugging at the moment. Si Rong¡¯s face also had dense sweat on it. Only, Wang Feng was still in high spirits as he looked ahead. All afternoon, his soul power, had been depleted, all the time, but as soon as he stopped meditating at that moment, his cultivation speed became much faster. It seemed that the more it was consumed, the better and faster the meditation and cultivation speed became. Just now it was a battle with a seven hundred year old soul beast, and although they had defeated it, all three of them were extremely tired. ¡°Three of you, do you want to replenish?¡± Wang Feng¡¯s still mid-air voice rang out. The three of them looked at Wang Feng uncharacteristically and couldn¡¯t help but say in unison, ¡°Do you still have soul power?¡± This afternoon, they had encountered at least ten soul beasts, and normally, under normal circumstances, the three of them would need to replenish it after fighting at most four soul beasts in a row. But with this kid called Thanos, he had fought ten Soul Beasts in a row at full strength! At this moment, he actually still had soul power to replenish the crowd? ¡°No¡­Little Thanos, you¡¯re really only level fifteen?¡± Old Black scratched his head, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen a restoration soul master before, even at level twenty or so, they don¡¯t last as Rong as you do, do they?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, my greatest characteristic is durability.¡± Wang Feng laughed a few times in embarrassment. His soul power was compressed, and although he was only level fifteen, his soul power was actually extremely durable, plus the meteor tears had an automatic recovery effect. His soul power, at this point, was still one-fifth left. Moreover, Wang Feng felt that he should be about to reach level sixteen. Although this afternoon, Wang Feng hadn¡¯t directly participated in the battle, he had been consuming soul power! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Old Black. CH 45.2 Chapter 45: Grabbing the Soul Ring (2/2) ¡°You kid, you¡¯re not too old, but you like to say some dirty words.¡± Ling Blade¡¯s eyes rolled and a smile that any man would understand surfaced on his face, ¡°But that¡¯s not your average lasting anymore! We can¡¯t even take it anymore, can we? Sister Si Rong, can you still take it?¡± Bang! Just as Ling Blade finished speaking, Si Rong slapped him on the back of the head. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten bold, you dare to molest even me?¡± Si Rong glared at Ling Blade. Wang Feng harrumphed a few times. After fighting all afternoon, he did feel good about a few people. This Ling Blade¡¯s personality was a little bit bitchy and he also liked to say some dirty jokes. ¡°You really still have soul power?¡± Si Rong looked at Wang Feng and asked with a frown. She felt a little surprised in her heart, it wasn¡¯t easy for a level fifteen soul master to keep granting restoration supplements to their level twenty plus soul masters. But by now, there was even soul power giving soul replenishment, it was really a bit unusual. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, probably only enough to give each of you another full replenishment.¡± Wang Feng did not say how much he had left. At this point, just as he finished speaking, suddenly, a rustling sound came from the distance. A lavender fog suddenly filled the distant sight! ¡°It¡¯s the Thorny Purple Spirit Vine!¡± Si Rong stood up abruptly and looked at the looming vine in the distance, and exclaimed, ¡°Eight hundred years or so! Just right, just what I want!¡± Ling Blade and Old Black also stood up, looking into the distance with a bit of joy in their eyes. The purpose of this trip was to find a suitable soul ring breakthrough for Si Rong. This Thorny Violet Spirit Vine could not be more suitable! The Thorny Violet Spirit Vine would release a purple mist that affected a soul master¡¯s spirit and possessed a notable psychedelic effect, making it one of the most desired attributes for control soul masters. ¡°Old Black, help us restore our soul power to full!¡± Si Rong said eagerly towards Wang Feng. Wang Feng nodded his head. Around eight hundred years, if it was him whose body had not yet been recast, he would also need to deal with it seriously. The main thing was that the three of them had fought all afternoon, and even if their soul power could be replenished, their mental state had really dropped. But the three were experienced, and Wang Feng didn¡¯t think anything would happen. After recovering the three of them, Wang Feng estimated that the soul power in his body was the last. ¡°Lingblade, remember to use that move, this Thorny Purple Spirit Vine is most afraid of fire!¡± Si Rong looked at Lingblade and instructed. Ling Blade had a soul technique, the Flying Flame Strike, which was able to give a dagger, a faint layer of flame attached to it, the best means to deal with this Purple Spirit Vine. ¡°Old Black, pay down the bitter taste root.¡± Si Rong brought out the material prepared in her bag. It was a pale white medicinal root that was about a finger¡¯s length. It emitted a pungent smell. Wang Feng gazed at it, the three were indeed very well prepared, and their target was probably this Thorny Purple Spirit Vine. The Bitter Taste Root was a special herb that had no other effect than being extremely bitter and able to refresh the mind. Once enveloped by the purple mist of the Thorny Violet Spirit Vine, the bitterness stimulates the brain without being hallucinatory. This was the experienced squad, and Wang Feng felt that this kind of battle down was indeed much more fulfilling than the simple understanding in the academy. Wang Feng stood behind Old Black. Watching the three fight from afar, almost as quickly, the eight hundred year old Thorny Purple Spirit Vine was cut down by the three of them fighting in still tacit agreement. Ling Blade¡¯s Flying Flame Strike almost severed ten vines of the Thorny Purple Lintern, making it unable to move any further. All that was left the final blow. Exhausted and breathless, the three men watched the scene with excitement on their faces. ¡°Excellent! This hunt was perfect! An eight hundred year old Thorny Violet Spirit Vine! However, this time Old Black gets the most credit, let¡¯s reward him with two Golden Soul Coins later!¡± Ling Blade said excitedly, ¡°Sister Si Rong, go and give this Purple Spirit Vine a final blow!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Sister Si Rong nodded, took a small sword, and walked towards the Purple Spirit Vine in the distance. However, just at that moment. A human figure, from the opposite side, came running swiftly! Swish! The figure that suddenly appeared, snatched ahead of Si Rong and directly decapitated this Purple Spirit Vine! The dark yellow soul ring slowly lit up. The three of them were stunned. In the distance, a teasing laughter came from. ¡°Sorry, this Thorny Purple Spirit Vine, I saw it first, it¡¯s mine! A few of you, it¡¯s trouble!¡± CH 46.1 Chapter 46: You, aren¡¯t you an auxiliary soul master? (1/2) The sudden change of scene caused all four of them to freeze! The figure was extremely swift, striking almost just as the three were getting tired, so fast that even Si Rong hadn¡¯t reacted at all before that Purple Spirit Vine was killed by it, lighting up its soul ring! The soul ring of a soul beast can only be absorbed by the person who kills it! Old Black, Si Rong and Ling Blade were frozen in place. Sirong paused in her steps, having taken almost just two steps, and was still a good distance away from the Purple Spirit Vine. At this moment, she could only watch as a deep yellow soul ring lit up on the Violet Spirit Vine¡­ but it was not something she could absorb! Beside the Violet Spirit Vine, there was a young man with a teasing smile on his face and a bit of smugness in his eyes. The youth was about twenty or so, wearing rather flashy clothes, still looking like a student of the academy, and had a feisty aura of a newborn calf not afraid of a tiger. ¡°Kid, do you know that it is a very underhanded thing to force someone¡¯s soul ring?¡± Ling Blade looked at the teenager coldly. Sirong, on the other hand, watched quietly, her eyes were extremely dazzling. The timing of this youth¡¯s strike was too crucial! Just when they had just defeated the Thorny Violet Spirit Vine, drowning in the joy of victory, and yet they had no soul power! A swift and unparalleled strike! ¡°Did you?¡± The youth looked at Ling Blade in surprise, ¡°But this Thorny Violet Spirit Vine was discovered by us first oh? It just couldn¡¯t be helped, it was pre-empted by you guys, that doesn¡¯t count as robbing¡­¡± ¡°If you found it first, why didn¡¯t you hunt him down?¡± Old Black said in a deep voice, ¡°And waited until after we made our move?¡± Wang Feng at the back couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he heard this. Old Black was a big, simple man, simply put, an honest man¡­ This teenager¡¯s words were clearly a trick. Old Black really believed it¡­ Sure enough, the teenager harrumphed a few times and said: ¡°That can¡¯t be helped, I just wanted to wait before striking and recovering my soul power. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to strike first yourselves, so you can¡¯t blame me for that.¡± After saying that, he stood beside the Violet Spirit Vine, not moving a muscle. It was obvious that he alone was simply unable to defeat this Thorny Violet Spirit Vine, so he had done so deliberately! ¡°This person, should be a student of the High Rank Soul Master Academy.¡± Sirong gazed at the youth and said coldly in a low voice, ¡°He should be level thirty and preparing to hunt soul beasts on his own in order to meet the graduation requirements. Looking at him and his situation, there¡¯s no mistake.¡± Wang Feng nodded his head frequently as he listened. It felt that this Sister Sirong, who had really great vision, was actually thinking the same as he was, great! great! ¡°Then what should we do, Sister Sirong?¡± Ling Blade¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°Can¡¯t we just watch him snatch your soul ring away? It was so hard to find a suitable soul ring! If we just give up like this, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll have to search for it!¡± Who could bear to be robbed after an afternoon of fighting for this one soul beast? ¡°I don¡¯t have much soul power left in me¡­¡± Old Black shook his head. ¡°Then what else can we do?¡± Sirong shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°He snatched and killed it first, and I can¡¯t absorb that soul ring. Besides, it is not advisable to fight with him at this time, our current battle power is equal to none, this treacherous disciple is watching from the sidelines for who knows how long, raising his strength, we don¡¯t even know his strength at all? If we were to fight, we would only be the ones to lose out.¡± ¡°Although there¡¯s still Xiao Mie, he¡¯s only a Replying Soul Master, and at this point his soul power is probably gone just like us, unable to drive his martial soul to reply to us. It¡¯s not safe for him to fight either.¡± When Sirong finished speaking, Ling Blade and Old Black fell silent. Yeah, what else could they do? There was no way they could absorb the soul ring. If they fought, it would inevitably be them who would suffer, and it would also involve the innocent Xiao Mei, which was not fair or safe for others either. He was a soul master of the recovery system, his combat power was almost zero, he was still so young and unprotected, and if the young man shot and hurt him later, who would take the blame? CH 46.2 Chapter 46: You, aren¡¯t you an auxiliary soul master? (2/2) At this moment, Wang Feng came forward and asked: ¡°You can¡¯t just forget about it, right? This person is too cheap, can you all bear it?¡± The three of them let out a bitter laugh. Taking a soul ring by force was indeed cheap, and here, it was not like anyone else saw it. These days, there weren¡¯t any mobile phones that could record evidence of crimes, what else could they do to him? Wang Feng took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do all those false things, you stole the soul ring, you have to compensate, right? If you can get it, the soul ring is yours, if you can¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to leave here today.¡± One thousand golden soul coins was indeed a bit exaggerated. Usually when hunting this kind of eight hundred year old soul beast, all kinds of costs added up, it was estimated that one hundred was the top. ¡°Fine.¡± Which was not known, the youth first froze and then gave Wang Feng a disdainful glance, ¡°You want golden soul coins, right? Take it!¡± With that, the youth pulled out a Golden Soul Coin from his pocket and threw it directly towards Wang Feng! Swoosh! The youth¡¯s strength was not bad, and this one Golden Soul Coin shot out with a cracking sound! Seeing this, the three men¡¯s faces represented. Old Black fiercely mobilized the last trace of his soul power, roared, leaped up high, and directly caught this Golden Soul Coin with his palm. However, in his hand, there was an additional reddish bruise. ¡°Hahahahaha, you auxiliary soul master, how dare you ask me for a golden soul coin?¡± The youth snorted, ¡°I really envy you for being so naive, kid, if you could see the situation a little bit clearly, you wouldn¡¯t have said such stupid things.¡± After saying that, the youth¡¯s body shook violently. A martial soul suddenly appeared behind him, and immediately two yellow soul rings rose from his body. ¡°I¡¯m a Cang Ying martial spirit, now with full soul power and full status. Little devil, do you want more Golden Soul Coins now?¡± A powerful aura emanated from the youth¡¯s body, and the whole person seemed to be spreading his wings to fly like an eagle, no wonder his speed was strange and incomparable just now. This eagle martial spirit, although not strong in power, but was extremely fast! It could be used for many purposes such as scouting for news. Seeing this, the three of Si Rong sighed one after another. ¡°Xiao Mei, forget it.¡± Old Black gave the injury on his hand, a simple bandage, and said in a low voice. ¡°It can¡¯t be counted.¡± Wang Feng snorted coldly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t pay the golden soul coins, we¡¯ll stay here and if he dares to absorb the soul ring, we¡¯ll get him! Anyway, after an hour, the soul ring will disappear.¡± It was an extremely dangerous for soul masters to absorb soul rings, and once they were attacked, the consequences would be tragic. As expected, hearing this, the youth¡¯s face changed and he said coldly ¡°What a toast to the wine, eat the punishment. Then, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, you brat!¡± With those words, the youth leapt high into the air, his claws like feathered wings, and swooped through the air with great speed! ¡°Watch out!¡± Sirong was startled and hurriedly shouted, trying to use her soul technique to trap the youth, but she couldn¡¯t even urge her martial soul to do so. Ling Blade looked on, also try and anxious. Wang Feng¡¯s position was farther away, as he belonged to the recovery system and was far away from the battle circle, still 20 to 30 metres away from them. Ling Blade could not rush over to him at first. He could only watch as the young man flew high on his wings like an eagle, seemingly trying to capture the prey below. Wang Feng narrowed his eyes, not avoiding or dodging, seeing the youth coming towards him, so fast that he was already in front of him in the blink of an eye! Seeing this, the three of them burst into a gasp and said in their hearts, ¡°Oh no!¡± But just as this TV was on fire, they only saw that the youth¡¯s hands had not yet grabbed Wang Feng¡¯s shoulders. Wang Feng¡¯s hand, as if instantly entering bullet time, quietly grabbed the youth¡¯s arm first, followed by Wang Feng¡¯s body to the side. A side kick! This kick directly hit the youth¡¯s stomach, as if it had kicked out his overnight meal, only to feel a heart-breaking pain that rose from the small of his back and spread to his whole body¡­ Boom! Wang Feng let go of his hand and the youth smashed directly into a large tree in the distance, imprinting a human-shaped mark. Straight away, the tree shook and fell! It smashed with a violent sound! In a flash, all three were instantly frozen!!! All they could hear was a disconnected voice coming from the human-shaped imprint of the tree. ¡°You¡­you¡­aren¡¯t you¡­a soul master of the¡­support system¡­? How come¡­the¡­force, the power is so great? vomit¡­¡± CH 47.1 Chapter 47: Casting on the clouds! (1/2) It was almost as if everyone knew week! Auxiliary Soul Masters, basically, have no combat ability, that¡¯s why they need protection! But now¡­.. The three looked at the youth imprinted on the distant and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of their mouths in unison. ¡°Xiao Mei reacted too quickly.¡± Ling Blade said in silence for a moment, ¡°This kick, almost taking advantage of the impulse of that youth¡¯s attack and kicking out, this kind of reaction and strength really isn¡¯t something that a kid looking at ten years old could possess. Moreover, he is also only an auxiliary soul master, he obviously didn¡¯t use his martial soul just now, he could only use the power of his body itself!¡± In that moment just now, Ling Blade asked himself if he could not react. The kick might not have been too powerful, but the reaction was really too fast, and the kick was extremely harsh! ¡°It¡¯s not like a support soul master at all!¡± Ling Blade concluded. ¡°Although most auxiliary soul masters, because they don¡¯t fight soul beasts directly, will also do simple training to improve their physical qualities, but this is too strong, right?¡± Old Black rubbed his head, his eyes full of surprise. In the afternoon¡¯s battle, not to mention Little Destruction, even Si Rong, who was in the control department, rarely went out to fight directly with the soul beasts. It was mostly Old Black who took the front and took most of the poisonous blows. Therefore, the three were simply never seen Wang Feng make a move. They had always thought that this child was just an extremely uncommon reply soul master, or the kind with untamed hands. Xiao Mei know that not only could he tie a chicken with his hands, but he could even kick a mad dog, which was much stronger than a chicken, away! His heart was really shaken! At this moment, Wang Feng smiled and nodded his head, saying. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m an auxiliary spirit master. My spirit is replying now.¡± He said it in a serious manner. But the three of them, including Sirong, were speechless for a while. The youth also stumbled and crawled out from inside the gravure and said angrily: ¡°Bullshit! You¡­, how can you have such fast reflexes and strength for a support auxiliary spirit master? Do you really think I, Li Ying, am stupid?¡± It wasn¡¯t like there were no auxiliary soul masters in the academy, even if there were a few with good physical qualities, how could they possibly compare to him? This kid didn¡¯t look too old, so he was either hiding his strength or his martial soul. ¡°What, you won¡¯t allow a secondary system soul master to be stronger than you?¡± Wang Feng was happy, ¡°You guy, cut the bullshit, if you can¡¯t get the golden soul coins to compensate today, I will let you know that this world is full of malice towards you.¡± At those words, the youth instantly roared in anger. ¡°The kid is very arrogant!¡± He was a soul master who was about to graduate and was about to step into the Soul Dignity realm, and it would be too humiliating if he were to be fucked over by a little kid. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use my soul skills on you. Now I¡¯ve changed my mind!¡± Li Ying sneered. That kick just now had caused him some injuries, but it wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his fighting ability. Besides, he still had soul techniques that he hadn¡¯t used, and just now, he just completely felt that he didn¡¯t need them at all. Who knew that this kid, it seemed, had a hand! ¡°Soul Technique: Eagle Split!¡± Li Ying shouted, and two yellow soul rings, quickly lit up as a large grey eagle rose up behind him. Immediately afterwards, Li Ying swiftly swayed from side to side! It was as if he was performing repeated horizontal jumps from left to right, extremely bizarre! A phantom shadow appeared on his body! Puzzling? ¡°???¡± Wang Feng. Are you teasing me here? ¡°Kid, have you lost your eyesight? Hahahahaha¡­¡± Li Ying¡¯s voice, from the phantom, came out with a bit of rampant intent! ¡°Xiao Mei, beware!¡± CH 47.2 Chapter 47: Casting on the clouds! (2/2) Ling Blade shouted, ¡°This soul technique of his, it¡¯s bizarre and unpredictable! When he attacks later, you must be all the more careful.¡± After saying that, Ling Blade¡¯s face sank a few shades. He was completely unable to see this youth¡¯s figure clearly as he jumped horizontally from side to side. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy from watching.¡± Old Black stared at Li Ying¡¯s figure, looking dizzy, ¡°What the hell kind of soul technique is this, specifically to interfere with the enemy¡¯s vision?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Sirong nodded and looked at Li Ying who had been repeatedly picking across in place in the distance. But just at that moment. Li Ying moved! When he moved, it was around an S-shaped curve, attacking towards Wang Feng, carrying a phantom shadow on his body, making it impossible to tell exactly which shadow he was! Immediately afterwards, Li Ying circled around Wang Feng and spun around. It was like he was trying to spin people around, but the phantom shadows around him, were getting more and more numerous. ¡°Damn! This soul technique, it¡¯s really a bit troublesome!¡± Ling Blade said darkly. ¡°Don¡¯t say¡­ I¡¯m really dizzy from watching it.¡± Old Black shook his head. ¡°Xiao Mie¡¯s physical fitness should have been trained hard. Although he was able to avoid a trick just now, he is an auxiliary soul master after all.¡± Si Rong frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not the battle spirit master. Once the spirit ability is used, Xiao Mie will have a hard time resisting.¡± Soul techniques were the dividing line between many soul masters. Wang Feng stood in the same place, looking at the rapidly spinning Li Ying around him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some amusement in his heart, he didn¡¯t use much force in that kick just now, he just used the force to kick this guy out. I didn¡¯t expect that this level 30 battle soul master was still somewhat resistant to kicking. It was also fancy. Just then, a figure suddenly rushed out from among the ten thousand shadows, almost at a cover-like speed, and hugged Wang Feng from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll show you my newly created soul technique: Climb the Clouds!¡± Li Ying shouted, fiercely bailing Wang Feng out of the way and spinning wildly while leaping up tens of metres high! Seeing this, Sirong and the others changed greatly! ¡°This Li Ying¡¯s soul techniques are so cunning!¡± Ling Blade¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°First, he used his Eagle Diversion to blur the enemy¡¯s sight and senses, and took advantage of this to use his second soul skill! I¡¯m afraid that this Climb the Clouds is meant to pick up Xiao Mei in the air and smash it down. Look, this Li Ying¡¯s hands present claws and his feet are like locks, resembling the look of a falcon when it traps its prey and flies in the sky¡­ It is also spinning so fast that Xiao Mei can¡¯t move at all¡­¡± Ling Blade was also a Battle Soul Master of the Agility Department, and could see the mystery at a glance at the soul skill! Hearing Ling Blade¡¯s analysis, Sirong and Old Black were instantly dumbfounded. ¡°How strong! I¡¯m afraid that with this move, he could even pick up a body of Old Black¡¯s size.¡± Sirong frowned tightly. This was already close to twenty metres high. Falling from such a height, even if a level thirty Battle Soul Master was physically strong, he would still have to fall in a heap. ¡°Kid, are you scared?¡± Li Ying said grimly as he bound Wang Feng¡¯s entire body. ¡°Super scared, but later on, don¡¯t be scared either.¡± ¡°Hmph, what am I scared of?¡± Li Ying coldly snorted. At that moment, Li Ying had already leapt to a high point, and immediately afterwards, the two of them instantly descended! ¡°Bye-bye, kid!¡± Li Ying smiled teasingly and was about to let go of Wang Feng and float and leap away himself. However, just as Li Ying let go, he found that he was still falling. At first glance, Li Ying¡¯s face changed dramatically: ¡°Kid, let go!¡± It was Wang Feng who suddenly bound Li Ying¡¯s hands and feet. ¡°Let go?¡± Wang Feng laughed twice, ¡°It¡¯s a bit interesting that you cast in the clouds, how can you not experience the soul skills you created yourself? [T.N: If you like it Please give us some DONATION on paypal¡­. So we can provide you better facilities and fast Updates and please rate us in Novel Update.] CH 48.1 Chapter 48: You¡¯re a fucking talent! (1/2) The two men descended quickly! Li Ying was panicking. If he fell like this, he wasn¡¯t a bronze head and iron arms, nor was he a defensive warrior soul master¡­ would he not be ruined by the fall? ¡°Kid, let go!¡± Li Ying said angrily. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Let go, I can let you fall safely to the ground.¡± Li Ying was even more flustered. ¡°Don¡¯t, the earth is our mother, let¡¯s just throw ourselves into her arms together.¡± ¡°Grand Master, I beg you¡­let go.¡± Li Ying said in a trembling voice. The whistling wind blew past his own ears, and this little kid didn¡¯t know where he got the strength to bind his hands and feet tightly. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to call your father.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Boom! In a matter of seconds, as far as the three could see, the two smashed into the ground almost at the same time! Shaking up a wave of air! ¡°Hehe, this Climb the Cloud , is it a soul technique that ends in the same place?¡± Ling Blade was stunned, it was beyond belief, ¡°How did they fall together¡­¡± The two did not see the image. ¡°Quick, go take a look!¡± Sirong hurriedly droned, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Xiao Mo is injured!¡± The three of them quickly walked towards the point where the two had fallen, and when they fixed their eyes on it, they were stunned. The child in the black robe was shaking the dust from his body, and when he saw the three of them coming, he gave a smile. ¡°You guys are here?¡± The three looked at Wang Feng and sized him up a lot. Sirong swallowed and opened her mouth to ask, ¡°You, are you alright?¡± Falling down from such a high place, even Old Black would have to give a dizzy fall and spit blood from his mouth. How come¡­ he looked as if he was fine? ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, my body is in excruciating pain¡­¡± Wang Feng laughed. Seeing this, the three of them looked at each other, and for a while they couldn¡¯t even say anything. They just said to themselves, ¡°Do you look like you¡¯re in excruciating pain? ¡°That guy, where is he?¡± Old Black asked. Wang Feng seemed to remember something and hurriedly jumped up from the small crater he had smashed down and pointed at Li Ying inside the crater. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right here?¡± The three of them looked and immediately drew a breath of cold air. Compared to Wang Feng, who was intact, this Li Ying was extremely miserable. At this moment, his eyes were flushed with white kernel, a stream of blood was spilling out of his mouth, and his whole body was lying inside like a dead fish. ¡°When I fell down just now, I used him as a cushion.¡± Wang Feng said with a smirk. In fact, the two had fallen down together. It was just that, he was extremely fit, and even if he fell from a height of almost twenty metres, nothing happened. But, this Li Ying was in a bad way. At this moment, it was estimated that his body was seriously injured, and his ribs were broken several times. The three of them were dumbfounded for a while. ¡°How come he didn¡¯t let go of you just now?¡± Ling Blade felt strange and said, ¡°This Cloud Climbing, is it really a kind of soul technique of dying together?¡± When Li Ying held Wang Feng and leapt up, as well as when he landed, they were all in a high speed spin, and none of the three could see clearly. Even less did they hear the conversation between the two. ¡°Who knows?¡± Wang Feng shrugged, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he say that it¡¯s his new soul skill? I guess it¡¯s still unskilled in control, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have been used as a pad by me.¡± ¡°It seems so. With new soul techniques, it usually takes time to get familiar with them, and this kind of attack move is very dangerous.¡± Old Black couldn¡¯t help but give Li Ying a mocking glance and a casual kick, ¡°You say you¡¯re stupid? You dare to use a soul technique without even being skilled? And to be used as a mat? With this kind of move, it¡¯s obvious that you should withdraw after reporting the enemy into the air, and you even fell straight down with it? How stupid!¡± CH 48.2 Chapter 48: You¡¯re a fucking talent! (2/2) Li Ying spat out another mouthful of blood and pointed at Wang Feng, stiffly not saying a word. He wasn¡¯t unskilled, he was bound by this kid! There was no way to pull back! The two had just fallen down together, but how could he know that this kid was unharmed! ¡°Hurry up and see if he has any Golden Soul Coins on him.¡± Wang Feng hurriedly urged the three people, ¡°Otherwise this trip would really be a waste of time¡­¡­¡± It was a fine tradition to naturally touch the corpse after beating the monster. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Old Black seemed to be very experienced, and with two large rough hands, he felt around Li Ying¡¯s body for a while directly. Within a short time, he took out a small bag. ¡°There should be a few dozen Golden Soul Coins, it¡¯s still some harvest.¡± Old Black opened the bag and took a look, his face instantly darkened, ¡°Why are they all silver soul coins? Only a few Golden Soul Coins?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too poor!¡± Old Black was speechless, ¡°No wonder he had to rely on robbing other people¡¯s soul rings! Bad luck!¡± Old Black pooh-poohed several times in a row. The corners of Li Ying¡¯s mouth twitched again. Wang Feng secretly thought in his heart, to hunt soul beasts alone, either his own strength is very strong, or he has no popularity and money, and can¡¯t find anyone to help. So they will do some shit. It was quite normal. ¡°Old Black, I¡¯ll do a search.¡± Wang Feng shot a glance at Li Ying, walked over and stretched out his hand for a while to fondle it. Within a short time, he fished out a white circle that looked somewhat like a ring. ¡°Huh, what is this?¡± Wang Feng dumbfounded: ¡°Is this guy married? With his turtle-like appearance, how can anyone marry him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ying. Seeing this ring, Li Ying struggled violently for a while, but his body also just twitched, still how he struggled was useless. ¡°So excited, can¡¯t it be a token of love?¡± Wang Feng puzzled. At this time, Sirong, who was at the side, suddenly said in a deep voice. ¡°Xiao Mie, this isn¡¯t a ring¡­ this should be a spirit guide! I didn¡¯t expect that this guy would have such a precious soul guide!¡± Hearing the words soul guide. Wang Feng instantly froze. Of course he knew about this thing, Little Three had a famous soul guide, the Twenty-Four Bridges Bright Moon Night. There were twenty-four cubes in total, it was a divine weapon for spatial storage! Or should he bring it, it looked good on him, a thief. It was a gift from the Master. ¡°A spirit guide? Holy shit, it¡¯s not like this guy has all the good stuff hidden inside, right?¡± Ling Blade said excitedly. The three of them had no soul power left because they all had no soul power. So Wang Feng directly activated his soul power and entered this ring, however¡­ Once Wang Feng checked, then with a movement in his hand, several books woven with thread suddenly appeared in his hand. ¡°Nothing works, just these few books¡­¡± Wang Feng said regretfully, ¡°What a poor man, I¡¯m afraid this soul guide is something this guy got lucky and plucked. If he were to buy it, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford something so precious.¡± It wasn¡¯t big inside this ring, only two or three cubes. But Wang Feng felt that it was novel, and it was quite useful to him. Usually, he could put some sundries in it, and there were many ways to travel. ¡°Books? What kind of books?¡± Sirong glanced curiously. Seeing this, her face immediately turned red, and she scolded Li Ying, ¡°Indecent villain!¡± Wang Feng and Ling Blade, along with Old Black, froze and looked at the book with different expressions. Old Black¡¯s face was red from reading it. Wang Feng and Ling Blade were looking at it with great interest. Because, these books ¡­¡­ were clearly forbidden H books in the 18th century. ¡°6666, damn it, soul guide, such a precious thing, you fucking use it for such things?¡± Wang Feng looked at Li Ying, who had been seen through his secret at this point, and laughed out loud: ¡°You¡¯re really a fucking talent!¡± CH 49.1 Chapter 49: One Year Later! Change! (1/2) The other two laughed loudly after hearing this. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go!¡± Sirong said: ¡°Don¡¯t delay time like this, Xiao Mei, it¡¯s all up to you this time. You defeated him, and this soul guide will naturally belong to you. ¡± This Xiao Mei is quite mysterious. Although he claims to be at level 16, his recovery ability is stronger than that of a soul master at level 20. He also has extremely strong physical fitness, and it is worth making good friends. ¡°Then I¡¯m welcome.¡± Wang Feng did not refuse. On this trip, I can also get a soul guide for storage, but it is the biggest gain. Wang Feng threw a few books in his hand to Li Ying and said£º ¡°Since this is your baby, we won¡¯t take away the love of others, and we will return this to you.¡± As he said, he snapped the book and threw it on Li Ying¡¯s face. After the four of them walked out of the soul hunting Forest, they said goodbye to each other, and Wang Feng quickly returned to Notting College. Outside this soul hunting forest, there are many spirits of the three religions and nine streams. There are soul masters from major cities in Fasno Province. In addition, Wang Feng is wearing a robe and a mask. Wang Feng is not worried that Li Ying will recognize him. Even if Sirong and the three of them, it is estimated that they may not even know which city they are in. ¡°A trip is very rewarding. It seems that it is beneficial to fight with others, or to hunt soul beasts by yourself.¡± Wang Feng touched the iron ring in his arms, not knowing what material it was made of. Soul Guidance Device, having this kind of thing is equivalent to carrying two or three suitcases with you. Although it is not very large, it is usually very convenient to store things. It is the biggest gain of this trip. ¡°It feels like you can touch porcelain with a soul ring.¡± A commotion suddenly appeared in Wang Feng¡¯s mind. You can hunt and kill soul beasts alone, and then pay attention to the surroundings. If someone dares to grab the soul ring, let him grab it, and then you can rob confidently¡­ It¡¯s really a good way to make a fortune! It¡¯s so shameless, forget it, Wang Feng shook his head. If you do this for a long time, it is easy to make things happen and make people conspicuous. After thinking and summarizing, Wang Feng began to meditate and practice. It was not until the morning of the next day that Wang Feng felt that he had reached the 16th level of cultivation. ¡°It¡¯s much faster! It is estimated that every day from now on, it should be so fulfilling and boring¡­¡± In this way, Wang Feng followed the prescribed plan every day, either going to class to learn the basics of various continents, or going to the soul hunting forest to fight soul beasts. Among them, sometimes I go to the master to chat with Xiao San and Xiao Wu, eat, and exchange various theories from time to time. However, Tang San, Xiao Wu, and the masters didn¡¯t know that Wang Feng would hunt the soul forest almost every day. Because the afternoon has its own time, Tang San will work part-time and occasionally get together. Everyone has their own business. Study in the morning, hunt the soul forest in the afternoon, and meditate and practice in the evening. At the same time, because he fights with soul beasts almost every day, Wang Feng has a deeper understanding of various soul beasts in the soul hunting forest, and knows the characteristics, habits, defects, etc. of many soul beasts, which even exceeds the knowledge of many mentors. The improvement of combat has brought more about the acceleration of cultivation speed. In fact, it is also very similar to what Wang Feng thought. Maintaining a high-intensity combat state can improve the speed of soul power cultivation. And every day when practicing at night, Wang Feng would also think about the practice method of meditation, which is the route of soul power in the body. In Tang San¡¯s eyes, it is probably similar to the internal exercise route. Because I used to follow the meditation methods given by the college, but after practicing for a long time, Wang Feng felt that these meditation and practice methods were a bit lengthy, so Wang Feng could only improve these routes dangerously and dangerously. After all, I am very familiar with running exercises every day. However, this kind of improvement is risky. The instructor of the college said that the method of meditation cannot be easily modified, otherwise it will probably appear similar to a state of madness? But Wang Feng is not afraid. He has meteor tears as a guarantee, so Wang Feng has a lot of courage and gradually practiced the meditation practice methods of the academy. Many lengthy and cumbersome paths have been eliminated, and they have been changed to be more concise and efficient. The speed of soul power cultivation has been greatly improved! Of course, there have indeed been several times in the middle of the journey when he became obsessed with demons and his body was out of control, and he felt as if he was about to explode to death, but he was calmed down by meteor tears. But even so, sixteen to seventeen is okay, it only took more than ten days, but seventeen to eighteen, it took almost two months! And eighteen to nineteen, it took more than four months! Until the end of this semester. Wang Feng felt that he was almost there, reaching level 20. Compressing and purifying soul power, this path of his own choice made Wang Feng wonder if he could reach level 30 in the remaining five years.¡­ Modifying the meditation method and fighting the soul beast can be said to have greatly accelerated his improvement, but the actual speed is still far beyond Wang Feng¡¯s expectations! CH 49.2 Chapter 49: One Year Later! Change! (2/2) However, the advantage is naturally as Wang Feng himself expected. His soul power is more durable even if it is compared to a soul deity of more than 30 levels! This is the great benefit of more essence! The level test of soul power was secretly tested by Wang Feng in a nearby city randomly selected by Wang Feng, and it covered his figure. Because he owns the token given by the mysterious boy, he has the right to self-identify. So Tang San and other, they don¡¯t know their soul power level yet. In fact, as long as it is not an appraisal of the rank of the soul master, it is only a pure appraisal of the rank, and there is no need to light up the soul ring. In addition, he randomly draws from the martial soul sub-halls of the surrounding cities for appraisal. The previous Bishop Jieke would not notice him at all, let alone high-level figures. In fact, even without appraisal, Wang Feng could probably calculate his soul power level. I just wanted to go to the Spirit Hall to try and test the token given by the mysterious boy. Obviously, the rights of this token were somewhat unexpected to Wang Feng. Most of the lowest-level martial arts spirit sub-halls have great respect for this token. You can receive about ten golden soul coins a month in the Spirit Hall. This is already a very high amount, but it is not enough. Wang Feng did not receive it. He just used this token to enter the Spirit Hall in disguise to test the level. I have to say that Wang Feng found that he was quite talented in disguise. Perhaps because of the influence of his previous life, he had a good understanding of the makeup technique, one of the four major Asian sorceries at that time. Almost even the junior high school students can be deceived by his disguise. Wang Feng was quite proud. With this token, Wang Feng could guarantee that even the Bishop Jieke and the mysterious boy would not know their situation at all. However, in the higher-level Spirit Sub-hall and the more advanced Spirit Main Hall, although this token is still useful, its power will be much smaller. During the long-term battle in the soul hunting Forest, Wang Feng also got acquainted with Sirong and her party, and they had a deep friendship. The three of them are an organization similar to a mercenary team. Because their talents are not outstanding, they have not been able to enter the Advanced Soul Teacher Academy to study. I graduated directly and entered the society. For work and golden soul coins, I took on the job of hunting soul beasts. There are actually many teams of this kind. They are often hired by the aristocratic children of many families to hunt soul beasts. Wang Feng also temporarily joined them by the way. When Sirong and the three of them had something to do, Wang Feng entered the soul hunting forest by himself to fight the soul beast. When there is action, let¡¯s be together. At the end of this semester, Wang Feng probably earned more than one hundred golden soul coins by virtue of his work in hunting soul beasts. This is already a very high amount! You know, a golden soul coin in Douluo Mainland is enough for an ordinary family to live for several months. Wang Feng estimates that the purchasing power is equivalent to about RMB 10,000. There are more than one hundred pieces, which is equivalent to more than one million or so. Previously, Wang Feng was in the Holy Soul Village and developed slowly. After a few years, it was only a few gold soul coins. At the same time, Wang Feng purchased special refined iron from a blacksmith shop in a nearby city to create a set of weight-bearing clothes. There are about four hundred catties, which are used for usual exercise. This kind of refined iron is very expensive and very light. A piece the size of a thumb is extremely heavy! A piece of protective gear is worn on the body, although it looks like the body shape has not changed much. But it is extremely heavy! And wearing this kind of weight-bearing protective gear is really beneficial. It can increase the speed of soul power cultivation! This was discovered by Wang Feng after getting used to it! Because of this kind of weight-bearing protective gear, if you don¡¯t use your soul power to control your body, it will have a great impact! With more than four hundred kilograms of things, you can guess a gravure print by stepping on it casually. Therefore, in order to control the weight of the body, you must use soul power, because only in this way can you walk normally! If you use your soul power all the time, you need to concentrate, which will naturally increase the speed of cultivation! Moreover, wearing it on your body means that you have to use your soul power to eat and drink water, and you have to use your soul power to control your body every moment. Otherwise, if you are not careful, even if you hit someone, you can seriously injure them! However, this kind of weight is simply not something that ordinary soul masters can tolerate. Without Wang Feng¡¯s physical fitness, he wears 400 kg of protective gear every day, and he is afraid that his body will have various injuries a long time ago. In this way, half a year after the time came, the first semester ended. Wang Feng and Xiao San, as well as Xiao Wu, are going back to the Holy Soul Village for the first time. CH 50.1 Chapter 50: How about you Touch me? (1/2) At the gate of Notting Hill. ¡°Brother Feng, Xiao Wu will also go back with me.¡± After more than half a year, Tang San and Xiao Wu have grown a lot taller. Tang San wants to be stronger. He thinks he should have been trained by ironing every day, with a bit of determination on his face. Next to Tang San, Xiao Wu looked around, as if she was a little curious about where the Holy soul village in Xiao San¡¯s family would be? ¡°OK.¡± Wang Feng nodded and glanced at Xiaowu. Although he was still wearing the school uniform of Notting College, he had grown taller like Tang San. However, the two of them are still one head shorter than themselves. ¡°Eh, that guy Xiao Chenyu has already gone to the intermediate college. I don¡¯t know how boring it will be in the next few years.¡± Xiao Wu pursed her mouth and said, ¡°Fortunately, there is also Tang San, you can play with me. Brother Feng is too good to beat him, so I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed.¡± The three of them followed the road and set off in the direction of Holy Spirit Village, chatting on the road. There are not many people in the junior college. After Xiao Chenyu left, basically no one could compete with Xiaowu. Only Tang San accompanied her to practice for a long time. Wang Feng generally rarely, because he needs to greatly reduce his strength by practicing against two people. And most of the time, Wang Feng is either soaking in the soul beast forest or studying meditation and practice methods. ¡°Brother Feng, your soul power hasn¡¯t dropped, has it?¡± Tang San suddenly asked, ¡°In the past year, you have also played against us several times. I feel that your strength has indeed not declined. I don¡¯t know if your soul power has declined¡­¡± Tang San was obviously still thinking about Wang Feng¡¯s thousand-year Soul Ring in his heart, although at that time, Brother Feng said that it would not have any impact. However, in the past year, Tang San rarely saw Brother Feng use martial arts. Even if he occasionally competed with them, he was able to fight them back and forth purely by relying on his physical fitness. ¡°Yes, Tang San also told me about his teacher¡¯s analysis. Brother Feng, Little San and I have greatly improved our soul power~¡± Xiao Wu also learned about the thousand-year-old Soul ring later. However, among the students, only the two of them knew. That guy Xiao Chenyu knew that Wang Feng possessed a thousand-year soul ring, but the master¡¯s analysis was obviously not something he could analyze. Xiao Wu grinned and raised her chin: ¡°We haven¡¯t fought for months. Little San should be at level 16, but I am almost at level 17! ¡± ¡°My soul power has not declined¡­¡± Wang Feng shook his head. Hearing this, Tang San breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s good that there is no decline. In other words, the side effects of the thousand-year soul ring may not be as serious as the master thought for Brother Feng. ¡°Hehe, then we can surpass Brother Feng, you should still keep it at Level 15.¡± Xiao Wu waved his fist, ¡°Next time Xiao San and I must defeat you.¡± When Wang Feng heard this, he was suddenly in a daze. In the past half a year, I have been immersed in combat practice and various studies, and I have not paid attention to the improvement of the soul power of the two of them. Although he sighed that because of the compression of his soul power, the speed of cultivation improvement was extremely slow. But it seems that¡­ even if it slows down like this¡­ it is much faster than most people¡¯s cultivation speed? ¡°I am looking forward to it very much.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. Speaking of this, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but glanced at Tang San. I vaguely remember that in the original book, Tang San¡¯s father left in this year, and he also had a formal relationship with Xiao Wu. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back and see Grandpa Jack.¡± Wang Feng looked at the smoky village in the distance, his eyes suddenly a little misty. Holy Spirit Village. ¡°Hey, junior three, your village seems to look pretty good¡­¡± In the afternoon, the three of them finally walked to the door of the Holy Spirit Village. One year, it seems that it has not brought much changes to this small village. The water from the small fountain with a central stone pillar at the entrance of the village is still clear. CH 50.2 Chapter 50: How about you Touch me? (2/2) Occasionally, a few villagers are returning from their work from the door, carrying various kitchen-wares. Sometimes he was followed by a few naughty children, chirping and clamouring. ¡°What is the stone pillar in the middle? There are still two handprints on it? ¡± Xiaowu walked over bouncing, looking and asking. ¡°It¡¯s Brother Feng¡¯s masterpiece¡­ A few years ago, our Holy Spirit Village was still very barren. It¡¯s not like this now¡­ there are clean rocky roads and beautiful fountain gardens¡­¡± Tang San walked over and explained with a smile. At this moment, several voices suddenly sounded in the distance£º ¡°Junior three, Xiaofeng, why are you back?¡± The old and familiar figure, coming from a distance, it was old Jack. After not seeing him for a year, Wang Feng noticed that the wrinkles on Grandpa Jack¡¯s face were a bit more, and time made people old. ¡°It¡¯s winter vacation, so we come back early.¡± Wang Feng walked over and helped old Jack. ¡°You children, really. It¡¯s such a long way! ¡± Old Jack glared at Wang Feng, ¡°But it¡¯s good to be back.¡± As he said, old Jack suddenly looked at Tang San, opened his mouth, hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Tang San, your father¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa Jack, I¡¯m going back to see my father.¡± Tang San said something with some excitement, and as he spoke, he took Xiaowu and walked towards the blacksmith shop. Xiao Wu still wanted to see the story on the stone pillar, but hearing Tang San¡¯s rare excitement, he followed directly. ¡°¡­Uncle Hao should be gone, right?¡± Wang Feng said suddenly. ¡°Well, he¡¯s gone¡­ how do you know?¡± Old Jack nodded and replied subconsciously: ¡°Well, he¡¯s gone¡­ Xiaofeng, how do you know?¡± Wang Feng didn¡¯t answer, but helped Grandpa Jack walk to the blacksmith shop, watching Tang San in a daze. ¡°Tang Hao, this guy is really irresponsible¡­¡± Old Jack said angrily, ¡°After giving the letter to me, he left directly, regardless of Tang San¡¯s feelings¡­ I went to give the letter to Tang San.¡± With that said, he walked in and handed the letter to Tang San. Wang Feng said, Uncle Hao should have come to see Junior three, right? However, with Uncle Hao¡¯s temperament, it is unlikely that he would look at Junior Three directly in person. It is estimated that he was secretly watching from a certain corner. Thinking about it, Wang Feng walked in, looked at Tang San with a lost expression, and said£º ¡°Tang San, in fact, Uncle Hao should have been to Notting City to see you.¡± Hearing this, Tang San was taken aback. ¡°Really, I also see it occasionally. He has been here several times and he has been secretly watching you. Sometimes, it¡¯s when you¡¯re working, sometimes it¡¯s when you¡¯re in class¡­¡± Wang Feng smiled and said, ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to be sad. Uncle Hao is very concerned, but he may not want to meet you for some reason. ¡± Hearing this, Tang San¡¯s eyes were slightly sour. ¡°I see, thank you, Brother Feng.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand and said£º ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first, so you and Xiao Wu can clean up your home first.¡± With that said, Wang Feng helped old Jack out. Wang Feng walked along the side of the village, and most of the people brought some small gifts. After doing these things, Wang Feng came to the long-lost and familiar grove. Although it was only more than a year old, Wang Feng seemed to have the illusion of being separated from the world like a dream. In this small grove, there were too many tears left by him at the time. Stroking the familiar big trees, as well as the traces of various traps left on them, stepping on the creaking branches and weeds under their feet. Wang Feng pinched off a piece of blue and silver grass, put it in his mouth, chewed it slightly twice, and sighed: It¡¯s really where the dream started. After a while, Wang Feng stopped suddenly, and his eyes fell in front of him.¡­ Chirp¡­ The rough and familiar chirping sound gave Wang Feng the illusion of traversing. On the ground in the distance, there was a little bluebird lying awesomely, twitching at this time, with blood all over his body. It¡¯s small, but it¡¯s actually very big, at least half the size of Wang Feng. but¡­ Wait, why am I so familiar with this scene? Wang Feng looked at the little bluebird and was surprised£º ¡°Fuck, you shouldn¡¯t¡­ it was the little bird I rescued more than a year ago, right? Why are you so seriously injured again? How about you touch me?¡± CH 51.1 Chapter 51: One Year (1/2) Too familiar! Wang Feng was too familiar with this scene! More than a year ago, Wang Feng had just awakened the martial soul of the Green Lotus and turned on the first form. He was about to experiment with the first form of the Golden Lotus. I met this bird. He also looked like he was lying on the ground, seriously injured to death. It¡¯s just that this little bluebird is much bigger than it was back then and now! However, Wang Feng remembered very well that although the bird was much bigger, the outline of his body had not changed much! Now, a year has passed. Wang Feng came to the grove with a bit of nostalgia, but unexpectedly, he met this little bird again! ¡°Chirp~~¡± Then he turned his head and looked at Wang Feng, who seemed to be taken aback. Then he screamed weakly. Wang Feng walked over and glanced at the little bluebird¡­ No, it should be the big bluebird. Compared with a year ago, it is bigger, its feathers are brighter and smoother, and its head has a long fleshy crown, which looks like a bag, and it is a bit ugly. But it was indeed the bird he rescued. However, the injuries on his body were serious. ¡°£¿ Are the traces of your injuries caused by the soul beast? ¡± Wang Feng glanced at the bird and frowned. Based on his experience in fighting various soul beasts this year, it can be seen almost at a glance that the injuries suffered by the little bird were caused by the soul beasts. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any soul beasts around here¡­ you little one, how come you think about fighting soul beasts?¡± Wang Feng was a little puzzled. An ordinary bird, under normal circumstances, no matter how rubbish the soul beast is, it is a matter of one bite. ¡°Is it possible, do you still provoke the soul beast by yourself?¡± Wang Feng took a closer look, and couldn¡¯t help but smiled, ¡°Huh, it should have been injured by a cloud-pattern carving that is more than 700 years old? How courageous¡­¡± Most of the carved soul beasts are extremely fierce, especially those that fly in the sky. It is extremely difficult for the soul master to deal with them. If there is no long-range attack type soul master, unless you are a very advanced soul master and can fly. Otherwise, it will be difficult to deal with. ¡°Chirp¡­chirp~chirp~chirp~¡± The little bird whined a few times, as if feeling a little aggrieved. ¡°Is it possible that you have also become a soul beast?¡± Wang Feng seemed to think of something, looking at the big blue bird that was a bit beyond imagination at this time. How can an average bird grow so big in a year? ¡°Did you also get some adventures?¡± Wang Feng¡¯s mind was wide open, thinking about it casually. Secretly in my heart, or, what kind of golden finger did this bird get? Or, are people becoming? Have you become a little bird? Thinking of this, Wang Feng suddenly laughed, as if he was impressed by his own mind, he couldn¡¯t help patting the bird and said with a smile.£º ¡°If this is the case, brother, then you are really miserable.¡± After laughing and playing, Wang Feng suddenly fell silent, his face a little lonely. He suddenly thought about his previous life again. In this world where there is only one person, it is too lonely. ¡°Huh?¡± The little bird looked at Wang Feng blankly, not knowing what he was talking about. ¡°Stop talking, I don¡¯t understand bird language.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand, thought for a moment, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just that I really have a fate with you. Anyway, I am different now from a year ago. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to save you, an ordinary bird. ¡± ¡°Moreover, it feels like you and I are really destined..¡± As Wang Feng said, he released the first form of the Golden lotus martial soul, slowly urging the power of the martial soul to flood into the bird. Suddenly. A violent golden light enveloped this little bird! The big bluebird, bathed in golden light, chirped excitedly! The injuries on his body are recovering quickly at a speed that is almost visible to the naked eye! CH 51.2 Chapter 51: One Year (2/2) During this year, Wang Feng rarely used Jinlian¡¯s other abilities. This kind of perverted healing ability consumes a lot. Even if Sirong and the others were injured, they only used ordinary ointments, and Wang Feng would not use them. There is also the effect of temporarily increasing the level of soul power, which Wang Feng will not use. But at this time, Wang Feng didn¡¯t have any scruples. Anyway, this was just a small bird and didn¡¯t understand anything. With all his strength, Wang Feng felt that the soul power in his body was almost like a flood that opened the gate. ¡°Fuck¡­ what¡¯s going on? I am much stronger than a year ago, okay? ¡± Wang Feng murmured. Wang Feng was a little surprised by the rapid passage of soul power in his body. A year ago, although he had a lot of energy and soul power in his body because of meteor tears. After recasting his body, he recast himself step by step, compressing and cultivating his soul power. By now, he is almost level 20, and his soul power is several times richer than a year ago, and it is more durable. Like a year ago, it is not a problem to treat more than a dozen dying small animals like small birds in one go. ¡°Is it possible that this bird has also become stronger?¡± Wang Feng frowned until there was only one loss of soul power left in his body. The little bird has finally recovered¡­ ¡°It was drained again¡­¡± The corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°Could it be that this kind of healing consumes so much?¡± But fortunately, there are still a few drops¡­¡± Wang Feng¡¯s footsteps were a bit wandering, but he still had 400 kg of weight-bearing protective gear hanging on his body. If his soul power was gone and he couldn¡¯t control his body, he was afraid that he would return to the village, or that he could step on a road. Puch Puch~ The big blue bird flew up and hovered over Wang Feng¡¯s head, making a joyful cry. ¡°You are really abrasive little fairy.¡± Wang Feng looked at this bluebird with some emotion inexplicably. It is also rare to have such a fate with a small bird. Looking at this small bird, Wang Feng was still a little bit kind inexplicably. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t get hurt next time. ¡± Wang Feng waved his hand at Bluebird and left leisurely. After walking far away, Wang Feng could still hear the chirping of the bluebird. However, Wang Feng didn¡¯t know that soon after he left, the appearance of the bluebird slowly changed more drastically. After staying in the woods for a while, it was almost dusk. Not long after, Wang Feng walked out of the woods. ¡°Brother Feng, you are here! Just in time, come and give me a witness!¡± On the mountain not far away, it was Tang San and Xiaowu. ¡°What kind of witness!¡± Wang Feng walked over, his heart moved. ¡°I let Xiao Wu be my sister!¡± Tang San said, ¡°I want to have one more relative. Brother Feng, my father is gone, you are the person I have the best relationship within the Holy Spirit Village! Also smarter than me! I want to be here, please help me witness it. ¡± Wang Feng glanced at the two of them. It seemed that the two of them should have come just now, and they seemed to have already communicated and agreed. Lian Feng¡¯s expression was a little silent, and there was a bit more special emotion in his eyes. ¡°No problem!¡± Wang Feng seemed to be thinking of something, and said with a serious expression, ¡°Then I will be your witness. Now, I need to ask you two questions. ¡± The two of them were taken aback and nodded. Wang Feng gave a chuckle, coughed a few times, then looked at Tang San and said£º ¡°Junior San, would you like to be Xiaowu¡¯s brother, from now on to forever, whether it is good times or bad, wealthy or poverty, health or disease, happiness or sorrow, will you cherish her and protect her forever and ever?¡± Hear this£¬ Both of them were stunned, they had never heard this kind of special testimony. ¡°I do.¡± Tang San said firmly. Wang Feng nodded slightly, then looked at Xiao Wu again, and asked the same question£º ¡°Xiao Wu, would you like to be Tang San¡¯s sister, from now on to forever, whether it is good times or bad, wealthy or poverty, health or disease, happiness or sorrow, will you cherish him and protect him forever and ever?¡± Xiao Wu was taken aback by what he said, but she also said solemnly.£º ¡°I would like to¡­¡± Snapped! Wang Feng gave high fives with both hands and said, ¡°Okay, from now on, you will be husbands¡­ Oh no, you will be brothers and sisters!¡± Hearing this, he seemed to feel that this testimony was very profound. The two couldn¡¯t help holding their hands and looking at the sky in the distance. Wang Feng looked at the backs of the two of them, and also looked into the distance. ¡°One year, it just passed¡­¡± CH 52.1 Chapter 52: It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a chance to know! (1/3) A few months later. Deep in the soul hunting forest! A figure quickly jumped and fell quickly in the forest, the figure was extremely light, and when it fell on the branch, it only made the branch tremble slightly. No sound was made! As the figure beats, it seems to be investigating the surrounding situation. After a while, the figure appears in the crowd in the open space in the distance. ¡°There are no large soul beasts nearby. Two kilometres ahead, there is a golden chinchilla about a thousand years old. ¡± The figure fell, it was Ling Blade! After speaking, Ling Blade looked at his teammates in front of him. Wang Feng, Sirong, Lao Hei. And later, there was the employer of the trip, a noble lady, and one of her attendants. The noble lady¡¯s name is Lin Shan. She is a noble lady in the main city of Fasuo Province. Now at the 30th level, she has hired a team of them to enter the soul hunting forest and hunt the thousand-year-old soul beast. The reward is very high, fifty golden soul coins per person! ¡°Golden soul coin?¡± Wang Feng frowned slightly, ¡°This kind of soul beast is very sensitive to odours. We may have been spotted two kilometres away.¡± Wang Feng was wearing a black robe, still wearing a mask, and his voice was slightly cold. At this time, he had reached level 20. To be precise, after spending a year in the Holy Soul Village and returning to Notting College, he reached the 20th level. After reaching Level 20, Wang Feng has been in the soul hunting forest for the past few days, looking for a soul beast suitable for the second soul ring alone. However, he never found his favourite soul beast. Therefore, I paused the search, and together with Sirong and the three of them, I took the task of hiring first, and slowed down. ¡°Discovered by the golden soul coin, if you rest at night, you are very likely to be attacked by the soul beast.¡± Wang Feng continued, ¡°This is the depths again, and no one knows if there will be soul beasts with higher cultivation levels.¡± ¡°It is recommended to leave the deep position temporarily. Camp outside and rest for one night.¡± Hearing Wang Feng¡¯s words, Sirong nodded and couldn¡¯t help but glanced at Wang Feng more. After more than a year, the child has become more mature. Although he did not disclose his actual age, Sirong sometimes feels that he should be at least fifteen or sixteen years old, and sometimes he is more alert and smarter than her. The more you get along, the more you feel this way. Of course, Sirong didn¡¯t know that Wang Feng was more than seven years old at this time.¡­ ¡°No way! Just rest here, otherwise it will be too late! I will go back tomorrow!¡± At this moment, Lin Shan, the noble lady behind, spoke in a slightly sharp voice. Hearing this, Wang Feng frowned slightly and looked at Lin Shan and the servants beside her who were wearing long black clothes and covering their stature. This noble lady is very generous, hunting and killing thousand-year-old soul beasts, with fifty golden soul coins for one person. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the four of them were all relatively well-known teams, they would really not be able to accept this commission. After a year of fighting, Sirong, Lao Hei, and Ling Blade had all reached about the 32nd level, and Sirong had reached the 33rd level. All have a third soul ring. However, Wang Feng¡¯s own soul ring must have planned to find it by himself, and would not be with the three of them. It¡¯s just that the amount of golden soul coins entrusted for this trip is really high, and since a suitable soul beast cannot be found for the time being, Wang Feng and Sirong took over the commission. ¡°She is the gold master, listen to her.¡± Sirong looked at the sky and did not refuse. It would take a lot of time to get out of the depths of the soul hunting forest at this time. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Wang Feng nodded. So the four of them camped on the same spot and ate the prepared dry food. ¡°Xiao Mie, you should be almost at level 20, right?¡± Lao Hei asked in a low voice while eating the prepared dry cakes, ¡°When the time comes, let¡¯s help you hunt the soul beast together.¡± You are so strong, I feel that you should be able to withstand the soul ring that is close to two thousand years old.¡± CH 52.2 Chapter 52: It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a chance to know! (2/3) Wang Feng smiled a few times and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then.¡± The three of them didn¡¯t know that Wang Feng had reached level 20. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°By the way, Lao Hei, what do you think is the strength of this old servant of Lin Shan?¡± Wang Feng asked casually. ¡°It should be similar to ours.¡± Lao Hei shook his head and said, ¡°Take care of him so much, what do you do?¡± Anyway, our employer is this noble lady.¡± Wang Feng smiled. But I felt a little weird in my heart. This noble lady Lin Shan and the old servants beside him were a bit weird. But Wang Feng couldn¡¯t say it again. Wang Feng guessed that the old servant next to Lin Shan might be much stronger than the three of Sirong. There may be a strength of about forty levels! But the strangeness is here. If this old servant has more than forty levels, it stands to reason that there is no need to hire them to hunt soul beasts. Also give such a high price of golden soul coins? Could it be for some insurance? In the past year or so, Wang Feng and Sirong have also received a lot of commissions to hunt soul beasts. Some aristocratic children have a lot of commissions, even if they have servants, there is no such thing as this! A soul master of more than forty levels is enough to possess the ability to kill a thousand-year-old soul beast, not to mention the kind of three or four thousand years. But if it is for insurance, it makes sense. With doubts, Wang Feng walked into the set-up tent and practiced meditation. Although his soul power reached a bottleneck and his soul power could not be improved, this seemed to have become a habit. The bright moon hangs high, and the silent night is silent¡­ Suddenly!! A scream suddenly sounded! As soon as the sound sounded, Wang Feng opened his eyes abruptly and rushed out quickly! I saw two people lying outside the tent at the moment, and the screams came from their mouths! ¡°Old Hei and Ling Blade!¡± Looking at the two of them, Wang Feng¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. The hands of the two of them seemed to have been cut off by sharp weapons. What was even weirder was that the two of them seemed to have just awakened from their sleep, and there was still blank horror on their faces at this time. Beside the two of them stood an old servant and the noble lady Lin Shan. Behind Lin Shan, Sirong was bound, as if she had just woken up, with a look of horror on her face, wondering what happened? ¡°You did it?¡± There was a cloud of flames burning in Wang Feng¡¯s heart, like a volcano that had erupted several times, and his chest was undulating. ¡°Teacher Mo, why doesn¡¯t he seem to be affected by your soul skills?¡± However, Lin Shan, the noble lady, did not answer, but frowned and looked at Wang Feng, as if a little puzzled. ¡°Impossible.¡± Teacher Mo also looked at Wang Feng strangely, ¡°This kid is just an auxiliary soul master. My soul skills and nightmares can temporarily incapacitate people in their sleep, unless his level is higher than mine, but all three of them are only more than 30 levels. This kid is just a recovery soul master, who has survived for more than 20 levels¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to be immune to my nightmare. However, if he hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, my nightmare wouldn¡¯t have worked.¡± Hearing this, Lin Shan couldn¡¯t help sighing, and looked at Wang Feng, a little speechless: ¡°Boy, are you really lucky? I didn¡¯t even fall asleep¡­¡± Wang Feng looked at the two of them coldly, walked up to Lao Hei and Ling Blade, looked at the two of them who were in pain at the moment, and cursed himself as an idiot in his heart. For these two people, he was a little aware that something was wrong, and he should have terminated the commission early if he had known it. Wang Feng drew the dagger next to Ling Blade, stood up, and looked at Lin Shan and the old servant coldly. The murderous intent bred by anger in his heart began to spread.¡­ ¡°XiaoMie, run away¡­ He is a soul sect with four soul rings¡­! And his¡­ soul skills are very weird¡­ I was at the vigil just now, and I only took a nap. He didn¡¯t know the ghost, and the ghost cut off my hands¡­¡± Ling Blade gritted his teeth, and after saying these words intermittently, he fainted to death. The four of them have been fighting for more than a year and have received many commissions, but they didn¡¯t expect to be planted here today! ¡°Hurry¡­escape¡­¡± Old Hei¡¯s pupils shrank for a while, and he passed out. Wang Feng clasped his hands tightly and wanted to use the Golden lotus. The golden lotus with healing power would definitely be able to treat the situation of the two of them at this time, but in this way, he would put himself in a dangerous state without soul power. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you still want to do something to us?¡± Lin Shan watched Wang Feng pick up the dagger and couldn¡¯t help feeling amused, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, you are an auxiliary soul teacher, no matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t beat Teacher Mo. Follow us obediently.¡± Finished. The old servant beside Lin Shan suddenly exuded a powerful aura. The four soul rings rose from under the feet of the old servant. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple! CH 52.3 Chapter 52: It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a chance to know! (3/3) ¡°Xiao Mei! Escape first! These two people won¡¯t hurt our lives for the time being, I¡¯m afraid they want to take us to feed the soul beast! ¡± Sirong yelled from behind, ¡°You run first, if he dares to chase, he won¡¯t be able to take care of us¡­¡± Hear this. Wang Feng suddenly recovered, and finally understood the purpose of these two people. In a certain commission before, they had heard people say that some nobles had specially raised specific soul beasts in the soul hunting forest, and after long-term training reached a certain number of years, they would hunt them down! However, the soul beast training cycle is very long, and if there is no special method, it will not be able to be cultivated at all. Later, there was a method of eating beasts with humans, which gradually became popular in some aristocratic circles. It was to take low-level soul masters to feed the soul beasts, so that the soul beasts could break through to a specific age.¡­ This kind of cruel cultivation method is extremely rare! At that time, the four of them sounded a little ridiculous, but Wang Feng also felt a little frightened, and didn¡¯t care too much. Unexpectedly¡­ I really met it! ¡°Huh, so what do you know?¡± Lin Shan sneered, ¡°I met you in a few teams, just because the four of you are the strongest, but they are not ridiculously strong, just to let Huang¡¯er break through.¡± ¡°That kid, I advise you not to struggle, if you take refuge in me. I can spare your life. The three of them should be enough for Huang¡¯er to break through to a thousand years. You should be superfluous. ¡± Lin Shan looked at Wang Feng with a smile. Although she was born quite beautifully with excellent genes inherited from aristocratic families, her face, which was still beautiful at this time, gave people a kind of malice like a poisonous scorpion. After speaking, Lin Shan slapped Sirong¡¯s neck with a palm and fainted. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t try to fight hard.¡± The old servant said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are a level 20 auxiliary soul master. Even if you are a level 40 auxiliary soul master, it is just a matter of thought for the old man to kill him. The lady is right. If you take refuge in us, you can save your life. ¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Wang Feng sneered. Lin Shan¡¯s words are all nonsense, and none of them are true. It¡¯s just that I want to keep myself from escaping. Wang Feng didn¡¯t speak, but a golden lotus flower lit up, glowing with bursts of light, wrapping Ling Blade and Lao Hei. So that the two of them would not die because of excessive pain and blood loss, they just protected their hearts. Almost in the blink of an eye, the blood flowing out of the arms of the two men coagulated, and the injuries recovered extremely quickly! But he didn¡¯t wake up and seemed to be in a coma. Seeing this, Lin Shan and the old servant¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and they looked at Wang Feng in horror. ¡°Boy, it seems that your martial soul can be used to restore soul power more than once?¡± Lin Shan looked at Wang Feng in shock, a strange light flickered in her eyes, ¡°It turns out that the injury can be cured? Moreover, the effect is so outstanding! Teacher Mo, have you ever seen this kind of martial spirit?¡± The old servant also looked at Wang Feng in shock. He is a dignified soul sect with more than 40 levels, and he can be regarded as having seen several soul masters who can be cured, but most of them are healing minor injuries. It is difficult to recover quickly from this kind of broken hand injury, almost none! But this kid¡¯s martial spirit can still heal this kind of injury quickly? ¡°No, there are more outstanding ones.¡± Wang Feng looked at the two of them, took a deep breath, expressionless, with only murderous intent in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a chance to know.¡± The voice fell, and a deep purple soul ring slowly rose from under his feet.¡­¡­ CH 53.1 Chapter 53: The second form, the red lotus burns the world! (1/3) Wang Feng¡¯s body trembled a little because of his anger, and the purple soul ring slowly rose from the soles of his feet. I have to admit that I still underestimated the world. There are many soul beasts, martial souls, and soul skills that I can¡¯t imagine. Over the past year, his strength has steadily improved, and he has become more proficient in fighting soul beasts and knows more. Coupled with his hidden strength, Wang Feng has some surging confidence. After more than a year of smooth sailing, Wang Feng never thought that such a thing would happen today. Old Black, Ling Blade, and Sirong have been fighting side by side for more than a year. Although they did not fully reveal much strength to them, they also had excellent friendship. This year. Wang Feng knew that Old Black had a wife and a five-year-old child in his family. He should participate in the Awakening of Martial Souls next year. The money he usually earns is handed over to his wife for safekeeping, and the family is happy. Although Ling Blade likes to talk about flowers, in fact, in a certain city in the north of the Tiandou Empire, there is a childhood sweetheart who has been in love for six years and is studying at the Advanced Soul Teacher Academy, and her talent is not bad. Most of the golden soul coins he earns will be sent to this lover. Sirong is from Barak City in the Principality of Barak in the Tiandou Empire. She was originally a student of the Senior Soul Teacher Academy in the city, because in the academy, she accidentally provoked a senior sister with a deep background. Soon after entering the school, she was directly dropped out of the Senior soul Teacher Academy early. There was also a knife mark on her face, which destroyed her original appearance. When she was dropped out of school, Sirong didn¡¯t even go to the soul healers for help, because no one dared to help her. Later, without timely treatment, the scars on her face were difficult to eliminate. After wandering for a while, she came to Fasno Province. For the three of them, Wang Feng knew their situation and a lot of past events. Most of these things were told by the three of them lying on the grass of the Soul hunting Forest after the battle, looking at the sky, or taking advantage of tiredness, or laughing at themselves. At this moment, Wang Feng didn¡¯t expect that in a blink of an eye, Ling Blade and Old Black had already cut off their hands and were lying on the ground. Even if they were rescued, their hands would be difficult to recover. The only thing that is not bad is Sirong. Obviously because she is the soul master of the control system, the two of them don¡¯t care about it, just restrain it. ¡°I still underestimated the world.¡± Wang Feng looked at the two people in front of him, the chill in his eyes getting stronger. These three people are all living people and their partners over the past year. Even if they have hidden something, they treat the three of them as friends in their hearts. Perhaps I feel that I seem to be a traverse. I have also seen Douluo Continent, and I know a lot about the stories in it, and I have a natural sense of superiority. As if you can know everything. However, in fact, I may remember the main story characters very clearly. But when I was really in this world, I didn¡¯t know anything about other characters and stories other than the three protagonists of Tang san. Just like now, the forty-level soul sect on the opposite side. He didn¡¯t know anything, he just knew that the other party had done it with soul skills. ¡°Thousand-year Soul ring? How could it be possible, Teacher Mo, how could he, an auxiliary soul master who has survived the 20th level, possess a thousand-year soul ring?¡± Lin Shan was stunned when she saw the soul ring on Wang Feng¡¯s body at this moment. It is normal for the thousand-year soul ring to appear on the body of the soul sect with more than forty levels. But how could it be possible to appear on a level 20 soul master? ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± The old servant looked at Wang Feng and frowned slightly, ¡°The first soul ring is a thousand years. I have never seen such a person. But what¡¯s the use of this?¡± The moment the voice fell, he seemed extremely disdainful, but he suddenly made a move! The old servant gave a soft drink, turned his palm, and a martial spirit like an oil lamp appeared suddenly! CH 53.2 Chapter 53: The second form, the red lotus burns the world! (2/3) It¡¯s just that the flame burning in the central wick of the oil lamp is a white flame, which is very weird! ¡°Really?¡± Wang Feng sneered, and with the blessing of soul power, he felt that his whole body was full of strength. The next moment, Wang Feng rushed directly towards the old servant, and the dagger in his hand rotated in a circle, shining with cold light under the bright moonlight. Speed ??is fleeting in the blink of an eye! ¡°What a fast speed! It¡¯s a pity¡­ I happen to be your nemesis! ¡± The old servant was surprised, this is not the speed that an auxiliary soul master can have at all! However, even if he was surprised, the old servant was not flustered, and the soul ring on his body became more and more shiny.£º ¡°Soul skills: Glory!¡± The mantra is chanted. Suddenly, the oil lamp in the hand of the old servant, the spirit of Martial Arts, shone brightly! The white flame became extremely shiny, almost shining the night like day! Almost all the surrounding scenery has become a white world! Wang Feng¡¯s figure stopped abruptly. Because of his sight, the same is true, and there is nothing to be seen around. ¡°Very powerful soul skills.¡± Everything Wang Feng could see was the white of nothingness, and he became vigilant in his heart. At this moment! A white fireball suddenly smashed silently from behind, as if it was integrated with the white space! Silently. Wang Feng seemed to have eyes behind his back. On one side of his body, this white fireball passed by Wang Feng. The hot breath made Wang Feng¡¯s skin feel extremely hot. Immediately afterwards, dozens of white fireballs hit Wang Feng in this white world. The light is too full and dazzling. The soul master can only close his eyes when he is inside, and even if he opens it, he can¡¯t see anything. Can only rely on pure reaction. However, no matter how many of these fireballs were, Wang Feng still avoided all of them! Each one passed by almost dangerously! The temperature of these fireballs is extremely high, and even Wang Feng will not go head-to-head with his body. Although his body has been recast and has become very strong after more than a year of exercise, this flame is not an ordinary flame. ¡°Hahaha, boy, are you feeling desperate!¡± The voice of the old servant came from all around, making it impossible to tell the direction. ¡°My soul skills, Guangyao can make you lose your vision and slowly torture you to death! You kid is extraordinary. Your speed is not like an auxiliary soul master at all. Presumably, your strength will not be much inferior. You have a thousand-year soul ring without death. Your physical fitness must be very strong. I won¡¯t let you get close to me!¡± The old servant¡¯s cunning voice sounded, and there were echoes all around, unable to judge. It seemed to be right in front of you, and it seemed to be thousands of miles away. I have to say that this old servant is really extremely cunning. Almost when Wang Feng lit up his soul ring and rushed towards him, he had already analyzed a lot of information. Not the slightest carelessness! Although Wang Feng¡¯s eyesight is very strong, even if he can see mosquitoes hundreds of meters away, he can see clearly, but at this time, in this white world, he has lost his vision, and no matter how strong his vision is, it is useless. If you change to a forty-level soul warrior of the same level, I am afraid that you will be tortured to death at this moment. Wang Feng closed his eyes and was expressionless. While relying on his physical fitness, he avoided attacks from all angles, while thinking about countermeasures in his mind. This soul sect is obviously not simple. It¡¯s not an ordinary kind of soul sect. He has extremely strong control abilities, and even has a very powerful long-range attack ability. For many soul warriors, they are indeed nemesis. Even Wang Feng¡¯s melee strength could not be used. CH 53.3 Chapter 53: The second form, the red lotus burns the world! (3/3) This soul sect, perhaps its comprehensive strength is not stronger than those thousand-year-old soul beasts, but it is more difficult. Wang Feng moved around, but no matter how he moved, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the scope of the opponent¡¯s brilliance, and he seemed to be moving with him. And the other side. The old servant in the dark could clearly perceive Wang Feng¡¯s every move, who was trapped by Guangyao. ¡°This kid is really extraordinary. Even if he loses his vision, he can rely on pure combat intuition and reaction speed to avoid my white fireball. ¡± The old servant murmured, ¡°Even if this is a Level 40 agile spirit warrior, it may not be able to do it so perfectly.¡± As soon as he spoke, hundreds of fireballs hit Wang Feng. More and more. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this kid is not easy, miss, we can¡¯t keep his life.¡± The old servant said solemnly, he still kept the means. Lin Shan, who was beside her, wore a special blindfold, and seemed to be able to see the dazzling scene. ¡°Then kill it, so as not to cause trouble. The first soul ring is a thousand years old, and it is not dead yet. With such a strong physical fitness, it is impossible for ordinary people. I am afraid that there is a great power behind him¡­ Now that he has offended him, there is no possibility of recovery. ¡± Lin Shan said very resolutely. She felt the killing intent in Wang Feng¡¯s eyes very clearly just now. ¡°OK.¡± The old servant said in a deep voice, and immediately the thousand-year-old soul ring on his body suddenly lit up! ¡°Soul skills, the sky is full of fire!¡± The talk was over! I saw countless flames burning frantically in the vast white space! From the southeast, west and north, the sky and the earth were all full of flames, slowly shrinking towards Wang Feng¡¯s position! The white flame, with a scorching temperature, burned the space as if it was hot. ¡°What a powerful soul sect. ¡± Wang Feng stood still, his eyes closed tightly, and the burning sensation around him made him perceive the crisis. After all, he is a soul sect of more than forty levels, with rich experience and extremely cunning. It is not comparable to ordinary soul sects. ¡°If I don¡¯t reach level 20, I¡¯m afraid I really can¡¯t deal with you. I can only consume it with you slowly¡­ This flame will only hurt me. ¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath. It¡¯s a pity. I have already reached level 20. Green Lotus Martial Spirit also gave birth to a second form! The hot white flames all around quickly spread closer, but Wang Feng spread out his palms and shook slightly! Suddenly, the second of the four green lotus seeds bloomed quietly! This lotus flower is not golden, but¡­extremely bright red! It¡¯s red like blood! ¡°Twelfth rank fiery red lotus!¡± Wang Feng looked at this red lotus, and his soul power quickly urged him. In the second form, when he reached level 20 not long ago, he used all his soul power to barely make Qinglian¡¯s second lotus seed bloom. It is now the second form! ¡°Flame?¡± A sneer curled up at the corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth, ¡°Under the fire of the red lotus industry, all the fires in the world are younger brothers, collect it for me! ¡± Wang Feng hadn¡¯t fully tapped out the abilities of the red lotus. However, at this moment, it is just the time to test its ability. With that said, the red lotus in Wang Feng¡¯s hand was blazing with hot light, and the dazzling rainbow light almost turned into a set of pillars of flame that pierced the sky, breaking through the world of shining white light, and rushing straight to the sky with clouds and night sky. Countless white flames all around, as if they were funnels, leaked in towards the red lotus in the centre of Wang Feng¡¯s palm! Almost in the blink of an eye! All the white flames like a sea of fire were absorbed! At the same time, a subtle essence of energy was fed back into Wang Feng¡¯s body from the red lotus. ¡°It¡¯s soul power! Can it be transformed into pure soul power by absorbing the flame?¡± Wang Feng was taken aback, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a soul ring now, and my soul power cannot be improved.¡± He has never had the opportunity to experiment with the second form of the red lotus, but now he has finally tapped its abilities! As the flames dissipate, count! A faint layer of flame appeared on Wang Feng¡¯s body, covering his whole body! From a distance, it looks like a God of War bathed in flames, capable of burning everything in the world!!!! CH 54.1 Chapter 54: Who did Heaven Spare? (1/2) Wang Feng stepped out, and the light shining around was also swallowed up by the red lotus. The surrounding scene was restored as ever. At the same time, he also saw Lin Shan and the old Man Soul Sect in the distance! At this moment, these two people also looked at Wang Feng in horror, with endless shock in their eyes! ¡°How is it possible? How could he not die?¡± The old servant murmured in disbelief, ¡°How did he get out of Guangyao? Could it be that Guangyao was broken by him? It is absolutely impossible, how could he, a Level 20 auxiliary soul master, break my glory! ¡± Lin Shan looked at Wang Feng who came from a distance with bright red flames burning all over his body, and was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t even speak. At this moment, Wang Feng, just the momentum of his whole body, can make people cowardly without fighting! ¡°Is it Martial Spirit?¡± Lin Shan said tremblingly, ¡°There seems to be a flower in his hand.¡± No, I remember his martial soul, it seems to be a small golden flower, which can restore the soul power of those three guys¡­ why now?¡± The old servant also remembered. But at this time, how did the martial soul in the hands of this kid turn into a red flower? ¡°Twin Martial Spirit?¡± The old servant said in inexplicable horror. But the twin martial souls are not like this either! Why is the shape so similar! This soul sect, who has lived for more than 50 years, has never seen such a weird martial spirit! ¡°Teacher Mo, what should I do?¡± Lin Shan said tremblingly. The old servant¡¯s face sank, he took a deep breath, and he said coldly again: ¡°Soul skills, glory!¡± In the wick of the lamp oil in the palm of the hand, the white flame rose violently again and burned, emitting a violent white light, as if to cover up the world! However, this time, with the violent white light, Wang Feng was instantly swallowed by the hot scarlet red lotus before it was completely wrapped in it! Break all the falsehoods! ¡°You, there is no chance.¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath, and walked up to the old servant step by step. At this moment, seeing Wang Feng walking slowly with a rainbow of flames, the two of them were completely stunned! This soul sect with more than 40 levels belongs to a remote soul master, who has both control and assault, but obviously, his physical fitness is not strong. At this moment, all his soul skills have no effect on Wang Feng at all! Wang Feng¡¯s palm changed, and through the red lotus, a wisp of flame condensed, placed it in the palm of his hand, and flicked his finger. The flames fell on the old servant. This is a special flame condensed by the red lotus. With just one ray, it consumes most of Wang Feng¡¯s soul power! However¡­ I saw the old servant suddenly opened his mouth, as if he wanted to howl in pain, he couldn¡¯t even make a sound! The moment that strand of flame the size of a nail cap fell on him, it burned suddenly as if it had encountered dry wood! The scarlet flame seemed to burn out the sins of the world. Almost in the blink of an eye! The old servant disappeared! It disappeared completely! Not even dust! The wisp of flame finally returned to the rosette of the red lotus, burning faintly, as if it would be extinguished at any time. Lin Shan, who was on the side, suddenly became dumbfounded! The forty-first-level soul sect! Is it gone? Quietly? What the hell was that, endless fear appeared in Lin Shan¡¯s mind! Among the four, the youngest kid, the two of them thought it was the best to deal with, because he just replied to the soul master, but they didn¡¯t expect it.¡­ It turned out to be the most powerful and perverted of the four of them! ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Lin Shan knelt down, begging for mercy with horror on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t kill you?¡± Wang Feng said lightly, ¡°Give me a reason not to kill you?¡± Lin Shan¡¯s mind turned quickly, as if she had thought of something, she said in a trembling voice: ¡°You should be level 20, you haven¡¯t found a suitable soul ring yet, right? I dedicate the thousand-year-old soul beast raised in our family to you¡­ I will take it to you. There should be several thousand-year-old soul beasts around it. With your strength, those thousand-year-old soul beasts are by no means your opponents¡­¡± Hearing this, Wang Feng glanced at her with a smile and said: ¡°Is that so? Then take me to see. If there is a suitable soul beast, don¡¯t worry, my flame will never fall on you. ¡± Hearing this, a trace of joy suddenly appeared on Lin Shan¡¯s face. ¡°Then you come with me¡­¡± With that saying, Lin Shan walked in front. Wang Feng glanced at Ling Xuan and Lao Hei, who had stabilized their injuries for the time being, as well as Sirong. Presumably, the three of them should wake up soon. Just in case, Wang Feng turned his palm and switched to the first form of Golden lotus, applying a deification state to the three of them, as well as a temporary increase in soul power, to make their aura more powerful, so as not to provoke some soul beasts later. After doing all this, Wang Feng followed Lin Shan and slowly walked deeper. CH 54.2 Chapter 54: Who did Heaven Spare? (2/2) It took less than an hour to walk. Lin Shan stopped, she suddenly blew a whistle and whispered£º ¡°It¡¯s here, I¡¯ll call it out.¡± As the whistle sounded. In the distance, the sounds of earthquakes suddenly came, as if some behemoth was coming. ¡°This breath¡­¡± Wang Feng was startled slightly, ¡°It seems that it is not an ordinary thousand-year-old soul beast, is it a thousand-year-old soul beast?¡± The soul hunting forest here is a more advanced soul hunting forest, with ten thousand years of soul beasts in it. But very few! Wang Feng never thought that the second soul ring was ten thousand years old. In the plan, the third one was only ten thousand years old. Moreover, in his current state, if he absorbs the ten thousand-year-old soul ring, he might really die. Because of the huge soul power brought by the ten thousand-year-old soul ring, I am afraid that it will explode my body in an instant, and Meteor tears don¡¯t even have time to recast it. The previous six thousand years were enough to be perverted. Wang Feng almost hung up, but fortunately, he hadn¡¯t directly exploded to death, but his body was slowly destroyed, giving Meteor tears time to recast. If it had been a little stronger, for seven thousand years, Wang Feng might have exploded and died instantly. Another reason is that even if your current body can barely withstand the instant explosion and death, but because of the recasting of your body, the soul power that you have cultivated so hard in your body will disappear. You know, when the 6,000-year-old soul ring was absorbed at that time, because the body slowly disintegrated, all the soul power originally stored in the body was gone. Wang Feng didn¡¯t want to do this every time. Every time he absorbed the soul ring, his body was recast once, and then he had to re-cultivate his soul power. It¡¯s too difficult. There is another reason, it can¡¯t beat the ten thousand-year-old soul beast. I was lucky before. Wang Feng couldn¡¯t beat the 6,000-year-old soul beast at that time. Even if Wang Feng was now, with all his strength, it would be possible to defeat the 6,000-year-old Golden thunder leopard. The ten-thousand-year-old soul beast is equivalent to the six-ring soul Emperor of more than sixty levels of human beings at the beginning. Wang Feng is only level 20 now, and he has only one soul ring holder. Even if he owns the red lotus at this time, it is impossible to beat the ten thousand-year-old soul beast. Therefore, Wang Feng did not make a second soul ring, it was a plan for ten thousand years, and he had thought deeply about it. Luck, there is a first time, but a second time is impossible. Therefore, Wang Feng¡¯s goal is to put it in the range of 8,000 to 9,000 years. It will be much easier to absorb, not like the first time. In addition, the red lotus, which has a second form, also has the power to fight. ¡°Roar!¡± A violent roar came. In this roar, there seemed to be an extremely cold breath! The surrounding temperature dropped by dozens of degrees in an instant! Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help looking at the soul beast in the distance, his eyes condensed slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. It was a huge sky-blue lizard, more than ten meters high, with fleshy wings, covered with light blue ice, and a fierce spirit. During the roar, a light red soul power bloomed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s really a spirit beast for thousands of years!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed and he murmured. At this moment, Lin Shan on the side suddenly laughed: ¡°Hahaha, boy, have you won the trick? This ten-thousand-year-old soul beast, Bingya Emperor Lizard, is a ten-thousand-year-old soul beast raised by our family. We are here just to bring him food! ¡± Wang Feng looked at her faintly. Lin Shan was taken a few steps back by Wang Feng¡¯s eyes, but when she looked at the huge soul beast in the distance, she felt emboldened and couldn¡¯t help but said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s already a beast with a soul for thousands of years, boy, if you dare to kill me, you won¡¯t be able to live by yourself!¡± After the words fell, Wang Feng smiled. At this moment, the Bingya emperor lizard walked towards the two of them, and a burst of frost spurted out of his nose, causing the ancient trees around him to turn into snow trees. It looked at the two of them in its eyes, with bloodshot, rich bloodshot eyes. Wang Feng also saw that a hole was opened in the abdomen of this Bingya emperor Lizard, with a deep wound, but it was frozen. ¡°Raised by your family?¡± Wang Feng laughed loudly, ¡°You are so stupid, do you think you can command this ten thousand-year-old soul beast now? Idiot, do you know that you are just food in its eyes. You know, one of me is not enough for it to eat.¡± With that said, Wang Feng suddenly walked up to Lin Shan, lifted her shoulder, and threw it directly at the Bingya Emperor Lizard. ¡°Good and evil will eventually be rewarded, and Heaven is good for reincarnation. If you don¡¯t believe it, look up, who will Heaven forgive?¡± ¡°Kill you? I think my hands are dirty! Why don¡¯t you let this soul beast raised by your family eat you! ¡± In mid-air, Lin Shan fell at the feet of the Bingya Emperor Lizard, her head blank.¡­¡­ CH 55.1 Chapter 55: Tianlin Flame Poison (1/2) Lin Shan, who was thrown over, was dumbfounded. The Bingya Emperor Lizard stared at her with eyes as big as lanterns, with eyes that she was very familiar with. As if to enjoy the eyes of the prey! This kind of look was something she had seen before when she threw other soul masters to this Bingya Emperor Lizard. Unexpectedly, it was my turn! ¡°You can¡¯t kill me¡­ Kill me, you will have no food in the future! ¡± Lin Shan screamed, ¡°Also, your child, if you don¡¯t want your child to die and become a soul ring, you¡¯d better listen to us honestly!¡± In desperation, Lin Shan screamed with fear of death. Hear this. The murderous intent in the eyes of the Bingya Emperor Lizard was even greater, and it opened its mouth towards Lin Shan and roared. Lin Shan was drenched with sticky saliva. But it did not eat Lin Shan. ¡°Child?¡± Wang Feng narrowed his eyes, no wonder this Lin Shan¡¯s family dared to keep the ten thousand-year-old soul beast in the soul hunting forest, fearing that it was not to keep it, but to threaten it. The ten thousand-year-old soul beast already has true spiritual wisdom. ¡°Go, kill him!¡± Lin Shan wiped away the smelly saliva from her body, pointed to Wang Feng, and said solemnly, ¡°Bingya Emperor Lizard, you should be very smart. Your child¡¯s life is in our hands. If you don¡¯t want your child to die, just kill him for me. Otherwise, the Tianlin Flame poison in your child¡¯s body, if it is not suppressed by our antidote, you will not survive for a month!¡± These words seemed to irritate this ten-thousand-year-old soul beast, the Bingya Emperor Lizard. It opened its bloody mouth frantically towards Lin Shan, roaring, as if it would eat Lin Shan in the next moment. Lin Shan¡¯s face was pale and colourless with fright, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Not long after, the Bingya Emperor Lizard turned around and walked towards Wang Feng, his eyes cold and murderous. ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t you expect it? It really wants to eat me as food.¡± Lin Shan stood up, took a deep breath, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you pretended to be smart. Do you think that our family keeps a ten-thousand-year-old soul beast, doesn¡¯t it have the handle? ¡± ¡°Do you think I will just bring you here without any preparation?¡± After speaking, Lin Shan looked at Wang Feng faintly, with a confident smile on her face. Wang Feng applauded and said, ¡°It seems that you are not an idiot. But¡­¡± ¡°But what? Want to beg for mercy now? It¡¯s late! ¡°Lin Shan sneered, ¡°When you came with me, you were destined to have only one dead end!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Wang Feng looked at the flying Bingya Emperor Lizard, and suddenly said loudly: ¡°Wait, if your child is really poisoned by Tianli Flame, they don¡¯t need to give you an antidote, and I can help you heal your child!¡± The moment the voice fell, Lin Shan was taken aback. The Bingya Emperor Lizard was also taken aback and stopped in mid-air. It understands human language. ¡°You are subject to them. It is impossible for them to make your child fully recover. They will only use your child to threaten you all the time.¡± Wang Feng said slowly, ¡°But I can completely save your child.¡± After speaking, Wang Feng looked at the Bingya Emperor Lizard steadily. Seeing this, Lin Shan seemed to panic, and suddenly shouted: ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. Tianlin flame poison is 30,000-year-old. Tianlin flame poison is extremely poisonous. This kid is so weak that it is impossible to solve it. Do you believe him? If he kills your child, Emperor Bingya Lizard, don¡¯t regret it then!¡± A few years ago, a fifty-three-level soul king in the Lin Shan family met the cubs of the Bingya Emperor Lizard by chance in this soul hunting forest. Immediately, the cub was poisoned with Tianli Flame Poison, which was purchased at a high price from the outside. Tianlin Flame Poison is the nemesis of this ice-based soul beast, and it uses this to threaten and drive this ice dragon emperor lizard to hunt and kill the soul beasts in the forest for the descendants of the family to absorb. ¡°Boy, I advise you not to be delusional, why do you let it believe you? Who do you think you are?¡± Lin Shan said calmly again. CH 55.2 Chapter 55: Tianlin Flame Poison (2/2) Yeah, why? Emperor Bingya looked at Wang Feng and seemed to be asking. ¡°Try the head office, right?¡± Wang Feng said lightly, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, it won¡¯t be too late for you to eat me again?¡± However, the Bingya Emperor Lizard did not move. Seeing this, Lin Shan finally breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a sneer: ¡°Boy, it¡¯s impossible, Emperor Bingya Lizard can¡¯t believe you. At least with us, the lives of his children are guaranteed.¡± At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the distance. This figure ran onto the Bingya Emperor Lizard and let out a few grunts. After a while, the Bingya Emperor Lizard fell from mid-air, and the murderous intent in his eyes receded a bit. Turned to look at Lin Shan. At that moment, Lin Shan was stunned, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you really want to believe him? Why?¡± Lin Shan looked at the figure who suddenly ran out, her mind was full of doubts. It was a Xingyue fox. Looking at its size, it seemed to be more than 3,000 years old. Unsurprisingly, it should be a friend of this Bingya Emperor Lizard. At this moment, Lin Shan looked at the Xingyue Fox, ran to the kid, and yelled kindly. Seeing this scene, Lin Shan¡¯s face suddenly sank. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he looked at the figure that suddenly appeared. This Xingyue Fox is exactly the one he encountered when he acquired the first soul ring! It¡¯s just, how did it appear here? The Soul Hunting Forest here is not the Soul Hunting Forest four hundred miles outside Notting Hill. It is a more advanced soul hunting forest. Is it possible that because of the increased strength, the land has been moved? Xingyue Fox chirped towards Wang Feng a few times. ¡°You mean, it agreed?¡± ¡°She is your boss? When you came to this soul hunting forest, you wanted to restore and heal her child? That¡¯s it¡­¡± Wang Feng looked at the Bingya Emperor Lizard with a sigh of relief. If the Bingya Emperor Lizard didn¡¯t believe it, he would only choose to escape temporarily. There is a relationship in the soul beast, and it is really easy to do things. At this moment, the Bingya Emperor Lizard let out a loud roar, and the frozen hole in its abdomen suddenly cracked! A ray of hot breath came out from inside. I saw a cub of the Bingya Emperor Lizard, which was about two meters high, fall out of its belly. The cub¡¯s body was red and the temperature was extremely high. At this time, he fell on the ground, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up, just howled softly. Seeing this, Wang Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°No wonder, this Bingya emperor Lizard feels that something is wrong with its breath. Although its soul power is red, it is very light. It must be using its own power to suppress the toxins for its cubs, and its own strength has declined a bit, right? ¡± Wang Feng glanced from a distance. I felt a hot breath coming from this cub. But Wang Feng showed a smile. ¡°You can never cure this cub.¡± Lin Shan panicked even more when she saw the smile. She took a few steps back and said angrily: ¡°The highly poisonous produced by the 30,000 soul beasts is the most poisonous to the ice soul beasts. Even the antidote we deploy can only be suppressed. Unless Tianlin Flame Poison comes in person, he can absorb the inflammatory poison! ¡± CH 56.1 Chapter 56: The Meaningful Ten Thousand Years Soul Ring (1/2) The Bingya Emperor Lizard had been staring at her. If this kid is really cured, she will undoubtedly die! Wang Feng glanced at her, as if looking at a dead man. Xingyue Fox took Wang Feng and walked to the cub. After taking a closer look, Wang Feng smiled again. This smile not only made Lin Shan panic even more, but also started to get cold behind her back. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s a pity.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If it were other poisons, I might not be able to completely unlock them. However, this poison, just in time, I can completely unlock it. ¡± Yes, if it is other toxins. Wang Feng could only use the healing power of the golden lotus to try to suppress the toxicity, but it was unlikely that he would make a full recovery. However, this is inflammation and poison. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lin Shan asked blankly. But the next moment, she understood. I saw Wang Feng¡¯s palm spread out, and an extremely hot red lotus appeared in his hand. As soon as this red lotus appeared! The Bingya emperor Lizard suddenly stepped back a few steps, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. Even Xingyue Fox screamed twice, and stepped back again and again, as if there was a natural fear in his eyes. ¡°Collect!¡± Wang Feng used his soul power to urge the red lotus suddenly, and the light was shining brightly! An incomparably terrifying aura radiated from the red lotus! I saw the red ice-white emperor lizard cub, suddenly howling in pain! Strands of red, scorching spots of light suddenly floated out of the cub¡¯s body! He was slowly sucked into the red lotus in Wang Feng¡¯s hand. It turned into pure energy, supplementing Wang Feng¡¯s soul power. The red traces on the cubs of the Bingya emperor Lizard disappeared completely in the blink of an eye! ¡°It¡¯s so cool.¡± Wang Feng exhaled, and a wisp of flame that had just urged the red lotus extinguished the old servant, but most of his soul power disappeared. At this time, after absorbing the inflammation and poison from the cub, his soul power was directly restored to full! This red lotus, it seems, can be absorbed almost as long as it is related to the flames! The white flame released by the old servant before, and the white light emitted by the flame, were almost instantly absorbed by the red lotus, and the flames produced were very terrifying, as if even the soul could burn. At this moment, the cubs of the Bingya Emperor Lizard slowly opened their eyes. Although they were still very weak, they seemed to have woken up. Poison, completely disappeared! Seeing this scene, a few pairs of eyes were stunned! This is the flame poison of the 30,000-year-old soul beast! How could it be cured so easily! Lin Shan sat on the ground with her butt, completely stupid, with only endless despair in her eyes! How on earth did this happen? What the hell is this kid¡¯s martial soul? The Xingyue Fox also looked at Wang Feng curiously. In his memory, he remembered that this savior had used a small golden flower to save him. Unexpectedly, it has turned red again. ¡°Woo~¡± The cub of the Bingya Emperor Lizard stood up and let out a few weak screams. At the same time, the Bingya Emperor Lizard suddenly fell down, and its momentum was greatly relieved. It looked at the Bingya Emperor Lizard, and its murderous eyes were full of tears at this moment. As its body fell down, a cold air pressed against the surrounding cover. Wang Feng frowned slightly, and the breath of this Bingya Emperor Lizard became weaker. The cub hurriedly ran to it, next to the head of the Bingya Emperor Lizard, whining. Xingyue Fox also walked over, made eye contact with Bingya Emperor Lizard, and then walked up to Wang Feng. ¡°Ooooo~~¡± Xingyue Fox yelled at Wang Feng a few times. Although he didn¡¯t understand animal language, the cry of the Xingyue fox seemed to be a strange spiritual transmission, which made Wang Feng instantly move its meaning. CH 56.2 Chapter 56: The Meaningful Ten Thousand Years Soul Ring (2/2) ¡°You mean¡­ this Bingya Emperor Lizard is no longer working? Because it relieves the pain caused by inflammation and poison for the cubs all the year round, it consumes too much strength, and even the life span is almost exhausted?¡± Wang Feng was startled. It turned out that the Bingya emperor Lizard had been hiding the cub in his body to relieve the cub¡¯s pain. It¡¯s no wonder that the scar is obviously not big. With the strength of the Bingya Emperor Lizard, it should be easy to recover, but it didn¡¯t recover, it was just condensed with ice. I¡¯m afraid that I have been putting the cub in my body all these years, and I want to use my own strength to unravel the poison on the cub¡¯s body, but it can only ease the pain, and can¡¯t unravel it. Xingyue Fox nodded, and continued to scream a few more times. ¡°How many months are left? Is it planning to catch Lin Shan this time, and then use its last strength to kill out for revenge?¡± Wang Feng glanced at Lin Shan. Xingyue Fox continued to scream a few more times. And this time, Wang Feng was slightly stunned. ¡°Wait, are you saying that it can take the initiative to become my soul ring? But let me protect this cub?¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but look at this Bingya Emperor Lizard. At this moment, the eyes of this Bingya Emperor Lizard were also looking at him. Interesting, interesting. The true strength of this Bingya emperor Lizard at this time should be reduced, probably only about 9,000 years. But it is still a ten-thousand-year-old soul beast! It seems that it is exactly what he thinks is the best situation now. Wang Feng didn¡¯t expect this to be the case. He thought that if he could get out of the whole body, it would be the best result. But I never thought that this Bingya Emperor Lizard would choose to do this? ¡°You said, it is very grateful to me¡­ it has eaten a lot of humans¡­ However, it is really because of the supplements of these humans that it has been continuously supplemented for several years to be able to relieve the suffering of its cubs¡­ For me, human beings, it will die sooner or later.¡± Wang Feng repeated the message from Xingyue Fox, ¡°It is better to die in the hands of other humans than to become my soul ring now. At least, I, a human being, have saved its children.¡± After listening, Wang Feng was silent. Yes, it will die sooner or later. The soul hunting forest is for the soul master. If you don¡¯t die in his hands, you will also die in the hands of others. ¡°OK.¡± Wang Feng didn¡¯t hesitate for long, but replied lightly, ¡°I will protect your child.¡± A soul beast that takes the initiative to show a soul ring is much easier to absorb than the soul ring obtained after hunting by itself! It can be said that there is no better choice than this. After hearing Wang Feng¡¯s words. The Bingya emperor Lizard roared loudly, as if it was delivering some kind of message to the cub. Immediately afterwards, a pale black soul ring slowly rose from its body. The eyes of the Bingya Emperor Lizard also slowly closed. Looking at this black soul ring with extraordinary significance, Wang Feng¡¯s eyes were quite complicated. However, before absorbing it, Wang Feng directly used the red lotus. This time, he didn¡¯t have any worries. The flames that urged the red lotus platform fell on Lin Shan in the distance. Boom! This time, Lin Shan¡¯s burning speed was slightly slower than that of the old servant. But in less than ten seconds, Lin Shan was gone. This made Wang Feng feel quite weird. Ashes, not a single grain! Karma Red Lotus, its flame, although inevitable, seems to be different. Seeing this scene, Wang Feng didn¡¯t have any expression. I thought I would come with Lin Shan and find a suitable thousand-year-old soul ring before killing her, but unexpectedly, I met a thousand-year-old soul beast.¡­ Unexpectedly, in the end, I was able to obtain the Ten thousand-year soul Ring¡­ Although it was a bit thrilling, how could I not experience some thrills if I wanted to obtain this kind of ten thousand-year soul ring that was not dangerous to me? If you follow Lin Shan by yourself¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to have such a good opportunity. Opportunities are often things that just pass by, and if you don¡¯t catch them, they¡¯re gone! ¡°A flame without temperature.¡± Wang Feng looked at the red lotus in the centre of his palm, and then at the pale black soul ring, with a bit of emotion in his eyes.£º ¡°It¡¯s time to absorb this ten thousand-year-old soul ring. This time the absorption should be much easier¡­ Unexpectedly, my second soul ring will be ten thousand years old¡­This time I still rely on this red lotus¡­otherwise¡­¡± CH 57.1 Chapter 57: The terrifying Second Soul Skill, Bingyan Furious Lotus! (1/2) Wang Feng sat on the same spot, the red lotus blooming in his hand, pulling the light black soul ring, and slowly entering his body. Xingyue Fox on the side looked at Wang Feng curiously. This is the second time it has seen this savior and absorbed the soul ring. For the first time, he almost died, and his whole body was almost shattered by the power of the Golden Thunder Leopard! And this time, it is the power of the ten thousand-year-old soul beast! Can he bear it? The light black soul ring enveloped Wang Feng¡¯s body, and huge energy poured into Wang Feng¡¯s body. However, this time, there was a smile at the corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth. Last time, the soul ring of the 6,000-year-old Golden Thunder Leopard, the energy pouring in, was violent, manic, resentful, and destructive! Even more uncontrolled! Almost as soon as he entered the body, Wang Feng¡¯s body quickly disintegrated and shattered! But this time. But it¡¯s completely different! ¡°The Bingya Emperor Lizard does not have any resentment or even gratitude towards him, so although the energy pouring in from the soul ring is also destructive, it is not violent and manic. Most importantly, it is controlled by me! ¡± Wang Feng thought in his heart. Whether it is controlled by yourself or not, the difference is too big! He thought of the sacrifice of the soul beast, but obviously, this was not a sacrifice of the soul beast. The strength of this Bingya emperor lizard was far from it, and he couldn¡¯t absorb it at all. However, you can let yourself control this energy. The energy pouring in from the black soul ring was directly controlled by Wang Feng into the Qinglian in the sea of consciousness almost as soon as it entered Wang Feng¡¯s body. The second lotus seed in the centre of the green lotus platform bloomed into a red lotus, and huge sea-like energy poured into the red lotus. Suddenly, the red lotus began to grow rapidly. The petals began to swell, and their body shape began to become larger. They were originally only the size of a palm. With the influx of energy, they quickly expanded and bloomed! As if awakened, it has become a brighter, clearer, and more vivid red lotus! Immediately afterwards, the petals of the red lotus were slowly covered with a layer of ice, as if embellished, adding a dreamy ice crystal colour to it. But the lotus leaf flower is scarlet again, reflecting ice crystals and flashing scarlet light, which is very dazzling, but it is full of explosive power! It seems to have put a coat of ice crystals on the red lotus! It seemed to be a scarlet flame, covered with a layer of ice shell, sealing the terrifying power in the flame! With the absorption of the red lotus, but at this time, there is still a part of the power in the soul ring. In this part, Wang Feng controlled, walked all over the body, and finally gathered his heart! Although it is still extremely painful, it is much better than before, the violent and uncontrolled first soul ring that went on a rampage in the body! Moreover, being able to control means that Wang Feng can control this ten thousand-year-old soul ring, enter the heart of the body, and enter the meteor tears. Purify this soul power for your own use! A steady stream of energy, under Wang Feng¡¯s control, rushed frantically into the soul ring and entered the meteor tears in Wang Feng¡¯s heart. Strands of the essence of soul power were compressed and purified from the meteor tears, and then extracted. The energy like the rising tide of the great river is still endless. If this energy were uncontrolled, I am afraid that Wang Feng would have exploded by this moment. Even if he could be controlled, without meteor tears, Wang Feng¡¯s body would not be able to withstand the power brought by this ten thousand-year-old soul ring! It can be said that this time of absorption, if it weren¡¯t for the Bingya Emperor Lizard¡¯s willingness to become his own soul ring, there would be no resentment in this energy, let alone any influence on his spirit. If he could control this energy calmly, he would have no chance to absorb it at all! Even if there are meteor tears, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. Because of the huge energy brought by the Ten thousand-year-old soul ring, which can explode one¡¯s body and consciousness in an instant, Meteor tears have not had time to give the body a chance to recast. After a long time. Wang Feng opened his eyes, and the rainbow light flashed in his eyes. Two soul rings slowly rose from him. One purple, one black. ¡°The soul power level is estimated to reach twenty-three!¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath. If you follow the normal speed of these three levels, I am afraid that it will take at least half a year before you can reach them! Most of the energy of the Ten thousand-year Soul Ring is used to improve the red lotus to unlock the bottleneck of cultivation, while a small part is compressed and purified by meteor tears. Even this small part, if it is normal, is enough for ordinary soul masters to rush directly from level 20 to level 30, and then directly explode to death. But for Wang Feng, the compression and purification of soul power only increased by three levels! CH 57.2 Chapter 57: The terrifying Second Soul Skill, Bingyan Furious Lotus! (2/2) ¡°It seems that in five years, I should be able to reach level 30. Moreover, I now have a 10,000-year-old soul ring, which meets the conditions for checking in to Shrek Academy. ¡± A trace of joy appeared on Wang Feng¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the third soul ring.¡± I feel the explosive energy in my body. ¡°The body has become lighter again, and it seems that the physical fitness has also improved. Although it is not like the first time, the physical recasting has improved a lot. But the improvement is also obvious.¡± Because his body was still wearing weight-bearing protective gear, Wang Feng felt it more clearly. ¡°If I were who I am now, after deifying myself, I could easily crush the 6,000-year-old Golden thunder leopard!¡± Wang Feng held his hands, ¡°Facing a 10,000-year-old soul beast, he can also have the power to fight. Even if he can¡¯t beat it, he can retreat with all his body!¡± When I reach Level 30, I should have a chance to defeat the 10,000-year-old soul beast! ¡± You know, a 10,000-year-old soul beast is equivalent to a 60-level soul emperor of mankind! If Wang Feng now faced the forty-level soul sect before, he would not use the red lotus. Wang Feng can also approach the opponent to kill him at the moment when he should make a move! It will not give the opponent a chance to use his soul skills at all! ¡°The remaining seven levels, the first level is more difficult than the first level. Moreover, this level 3, which has been upgraded in just a short time, also needs to be stabilized¡­¡± Wang Feng pondered, and immediately spread out his palms, and the ice crystal red lotus bloomed. This red lotus is obviously much more beautiful than when it has not absorbed the soul ring. The lotus petals are covered with ice crystals, reflecting the bright red lotus petals inside. The combination of ice and fire is full of contradictions and magnificence. ¡°Let me try, your power!¡± Wang Feng stood up. Lying beside him, Xingyue Fox, who was asleep, rubbed his bleary eyes, looked at Wang Feng, and yelled a few times. The cub of the Bingya emperor Lizard, which was about two meters long, also opened his sleeping eyes from the crawling ground, and looked at Wang Feng blankly. There was still some sadness in his eyes that had not disappeared. Wang Feng said to the two soul beasts: ¡°You two little guys, step back.¡± Xingyue Fox obediently took the Bingya Emperor Lizard cubs and retreated to the back. After Wang Feng finished speaking, he ignored the two soul beasts for the time being, but from the big tree on the side, with a little tip of his toe, he jumped dozens of meters high! Immediately afterwards, Wang Feng urged the red lotus in his hand, picked one of the ice crystals and wrapped it in petals, and entered it with soul power! The petals of the Golden Lotus are a deification soul skill that can double the all-round increase, with a lightning paralysis attack. And this red lotus¡­ Wang Feng felt the terrifying power in it¡­ ¡°Go!¡± Wang Feng took a red lotus petal he had picked, entered half of his soul power in his full state at this time, and threw it directly in front of him! The bright lotus petals wrapped in ice crystals were in mid-air, and under the rays of the sun that had risen at this time, there were bursts of weird light! ¡°Boom!¡± Wang Feng seemed to be able to feel the terrifying power in these petals, and his mind moved! Next moment! The ice crystals are broken! Terrifying flames exploded from the ice crystals! Boom! Within a radius of hundreds of meters! Two terrifying ice and fire energies swept through and ravaged everything! Wang Feng was not spared by the large range! Wherever I passed, everything turned to ashes! Immediately afterwards, it was covered with thick ice! All large trees within about two hundred meters in diameter were almost quickly melted into ashes by the flames.¡­ Even on the ground, there is an extra pothole. Wang Feng¡¯s clothes were burned out¡­ His body was also covered with a thick layer of ice cream, and countless ice creams shot towards his body, making ping-pong sounds. After a while. Wang Feng looked at the scene in front of him and suddenly smacked his tongue. ¡°This second soul skill is a super large-scale group attack skill¡­ And, it seems, it is a bit powerful¡­ With this power, defensive soul warriors below Level 40 have to say goodbye¡­¡± Wang Feng took out a set of clothes from the soul guide and put them on his body. Looking at the ground that was razed to the ground, he was a little shocked in his eyes.¡­ Staring at the ice crystal red lotus in his hand, Wang Feng said secretly, if I detonate all these lotus petals and the whole red lotus¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ Wang Feng shook his head and thought£º ¡°This second soul technique, why don¡¯t you just call it Bingyan Furious Lotus?¡± CH 58.1 Chapter 58: Dai Mubai (1/2) After giving the second soul technique a good name, Wang Feng fell from mid-air. I happened to see Xingyue Fox and Bingya Emperor Lizard cubs staring at me. There was still a bit of fear in the eyes of the two soul beasts. Obviously, the terrifying explosion just now shocked them, and even at this time, there was a roaring and burning sound on the ground of the explosion hole in front of them, and the ice was stuck upside down in the surrounding trees and soil. Wang Feng walked up to the cub and took a few glances. The appearance of the Bingya Emperor Lizard made me think a little bit about the violent salamander in the pokemon that Wang Feng was familiar with in his previous life, also known as the violent flying Dragon. However, the whole body is ice blue, as are the wings. At this time, this cub is only two meters tall, while the 10,000-year-old Bingya Emperor Lizard is ten meters tall. Obviously this cub is very weak. ¡°He is so big, it is obviously unlikely that I will take him out. But if it is in this soul hunting forest, it is easy to be hunted by the soul master.¡± Wang Feng pondered, ¡°Then, I only have to come and see this cub often.¡± After all, this is the soul hunting forest, which was established by humans. There are also guards patrolling the takeaway. This Bingya emperor lizard is so big that it is unlikely to be able to take it out. ¡°I will come to see you often in the future.¡± Wang Feng looked at Xingyue Fox and said, ¡°When I become stronger, I will find a chance to take you out. In the forest, if you encounter a soul master or soul beast that you can¡¯t beat, just run around as much as possible. If you are injured, it will be fine. As long as you are not dead, I can save you, you know?¡± He said this to Xingyue Fox, because Xingyue Fox¡¯s spiritual intelligence is much higher. This Bingya Emperor Lizard is still very ignorant. ¡°Ow~¡± Xingyue Fox nodded, and then yelled at the Bingya Emperor Lizard behind him a few more times, as if conveying a message. After Wang Feng said a few more words, he walked back from here. It was already dawn at this time, and when they returned to the camp, Sirong, Lao Hei, and Ling Blade were all awake. The injury is almost healed, but the arm is gone. Wang Feng thought that if he was stronger, it would not be difficult for the two of them to re-grow their arms with Jinlian¡¯s healing and recovery ability. ¡°I know you all have some questions in your hearts.¡± Wang Feng watched the three of them look at him in silence, and said slowly, ¡°Both of them are dead. I also saved your injuries.¡± After going out of the Soul hunting Forest, leave your city. The noble lady¡¯s family is not simple. If you know that the two of them died in the soul hunting forest and hired our team, and you survive, you will definitely not let you go.¡± ¡°However, there are many teams outside the Soul Hunting Forest. Even if you are found, as long as you are scattered, they will not waste their strength to find you.¡± ¡°Go to another city.¡± After Wang Feng finished speaking, he looked at the three of them. Na Lin Shan is the noble lady of Fasnuo Province. This Fasnuo Province is just one of the many provinces of the Tiandou Empire. Wang Feng estimated that the strongest in it should be around level 60, and Wang Feng was not sure and had no time to deal with it. Besides, Lin Shan and the old servant were too dead to die, and they didn¡¯t even have scum. When Sirong and the three quietly disappeared in Fasuo Province, they couldn¡¯t track them down. ¡°OK.¡± Lao Hei and Ling Blade nodded, without saying a word. It is not easy to live this life. ¡°That¡¯s great, I have long wanted to leave Fasno Province.¡± Sirong suddenly smiled, ¡°Xiao Mei, where do you want us to go?¡± Ling Blade and Lao Hei were stunned. Wang Feng was also taken aback. ¡°I will not leave Fashno Province for the time being. Wang Feng said. He has a disguise, even his name is fake, and the three of Sirong have never seen his face, and it is impossible for Lin Shan¡¯s family to track him down. ¡°However, about five years later, I will go back to Soto City in the neighbouring Kingdom of Bartok.¡± Wang Feng said. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to Soto City first. The Kingdom of Bartok is the kingdom of the Tiandou Empire. Under the current situation, it no longer belongs to the Tiandou Empire. Tribute is provided every year, and the province of Fasno cannot be controlled here.¡± A smile appeared on Sirong¡¯s face, ¡°Although Lao Hei and Ling Blade have lost their hands, they may not be able to fight. If they are not economical, they will not starve to death. At that time, we will be waiting for you in Soto City.¡± After speaking, Sirong looked at Lao Hei and Ling Blade, as if seeking their opinions. The two glanced at each other and nodded solemnly. ¡°Okay, then I will come to Soto City to find you.¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath and glanced at the three of them deeply. Then he took the lead out of the soul hunting forest. At this time, it was approaching noon. Outside the soul hunting forest, the sun is shining brightly, and the soft and warm sunlight is shining on the world. Wang Feng, who walked out of the forest, felt a strange warmth. A feeling that he has never experienced before. The sun shone on Wang Feng¡¯s black robe, flooding with light, as if to pass through the black robe and give the light to the young body under the black robe. Wang Feng turned his head and looked at the magnificent soul hunting forest in the distance, with ripples in his heart. After taking a look, Wang Feng turned around, the black robe was gently lifted, and he slowly disappeared into the crowd.¡­ CH 58.2 Chapter 58: Dai Mubai (2/2) Five years later. Barak Kingdom, Soto City. The Tiandou Empire has four kingdoms, each of which has its own military power. Among them, the Kingdom of Barak is the most powerful. In the kingdom of Barak, in addition to the main city of Barak, another city is also famous. That is the city of Soto, known as the Barak Granary, in the middle of the most fertile Lima Plain in the Kingdom of Barak! At this time, in this heavily guarded city of Soto, inside the luxurious Rose Hotel. In the lobby. The two figures were fighting, and they seemed to be intertwined with layers of dense nets in mid-air, making the air look particularly solemn and cold. ¡°Come on, Third brother!¡± Next to the counter, a girl in a pink dress was shouting loudly. But the worry in her eyes exposed her inner tension at this time. Not long after, the battle seemed to be over. I saw one of the men, wrapped in countless tough dark green blue and silver grass. Wrapped in a zongzi, it is difficult to move. This man is quite tall, with dazzling golden long hair and dark blue pupils. Even if he is restrained and difficult to move at this time, he still has a faint smile on his face: ¡°A 29th-level soul artefact master, with blue and silver grass, can push me Dai Mubai to this point, I have to say, you are very powerful, but it is a pity that if I were at the same level as you, I would really lose today.¡± After speaking, another man standing opposite frowned and said lightly: ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The man is about 1.7 meters tall, wearing a blue suit with a belt inlaid with twenty-four jade stones around his waist. He has a well-proportioned figure and is not handsome, but he gives people a sense of closeness like a spring breeze. ¡°So, it¡¯s a pity.¡± The handsome man who claimed to be Dai Mubai smiled. Suddenly, his laughter stopped abruptly! ¡°The White Tiger Transformed into a King Kong!¡± A cold voice came from Dai Mubai¡¯s mouth, and followed by a purple soul ring, which rose from under his feet! Immediately afterwards, his whole body began to swell slightly, and the aura on his body became extremely powerful. Even the rest of the guests hiding in the distance felt the surging power, surging like a human-eating tiger. With a gentle shake of his arms, he shook all the blue and silver grass all over his body to pieces! The dust from the explosion spilled all around, making the lobby hazy. Seeing this, Tang San and Xiao Wu in the distance were startled. ¡°This is the soul technique of the thousand-year soul ring?¡± Tang San took a gentle breath of air. At this time, Dai Mubai¡¯s posture increased by a circle when he was possessed by the martial soul, which looked extremely terrifying. ¡°The difference in absolute strength and level cannot be made up by your blue silver grass.¡± Dai Mubai said lightly, ¡°The transformation of the White Tiger King Kong will double my strength and speed in half an hour. With this increase, the poison contained in your Blue Silver Grass will not have any effect on me, and you will not be able to beat me. ¡± Tang San didn¡¯t speak, just sighed slightly in my heart. In my heart, sure enough, there are people outside the human body, and there is heaven outside the sky. No wonder the teacher wants us to come to Soto City and go to Shrek Academy. There are really many talented and powerful people outside. After five years of cultivation, although he has grown a lot, he also possesses the second martial soul, and his level has reached the twenty-ninth pole. In Notting College, it is almost far ahead! But unexpectedly, when I came to Soto City and met someone casually, it was ridiculously strong. ¡°What are you pulling¡­¡± At this moment, Xiaowu next to him walked over and helped Tang San angrily, ¡°If the third brother also has level 37, you will definitely not be able to beat the third brother.¡± Hearing this, Dai Mubai smiled softly, he was about to speak. Suddenly, when I saw these two people, their eyes lit up, as if they had seen something. ¡°Brother Feng is here!¡± Xiaowu and Tang San waved their hands, and walked towards the door behind Dai Mubai. Xiaowu, who had already jumped off, said loudly, ¡°We are here, and there is a guy here who is bullying us based on rank and soul ring! You have to beat him up for us!¡± Dai Mubai smiled dumbfounded, and said to himself, these two guys haven¡¯t given up yet. Thinking about it, Dai Mubai turned and looked over.¡­¡­ CH 59.1 Chapter 59: I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll knock you down with a punch! (1/2) Dai Mubai turned around and looked at a boy, who was standing at the door at this time, leaning lazily on the edge of the threshold. Even with Dai Mubai¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but praise secretly: ¡°What a handsome boy!¡± He was extremely confident in his appearance and figure, but when he saw the boy at the door at this time, most of his confidence was gone in an instant. I saw that the boy was wearing a black military uniform. The material was very special. Even Dai Mubai couldn¡¯t tell what the quality was. He also wore a dark green windbreaker with his cuffs rolled up and his hands in his pockets. He was wearing a pair of sergeant¡¯s riding boots under his feet. With his feet crossed on the ground, it seemed that he had been here for a while. ¡°It looks about the same age as me.¡± Dai Mubai frowned. The boy is about 1.75 meters tall, which is taller than the two children. His black hair is not long and a little messy, but it does not give people a messy and dirty feeling, it only gives people a lazy feeling, but it was not until Dai Mubai saw the other person¡¯s face that he felt that this boy is by no means a lazy person. Because the boy¡¯s eyebrows have a sharp aura, especially the dark pupils, which are like a deep-sea vortex, which can be immersed in it. The perfect facial features are scattered on the angular face, giving people a feeling of being just right and reaching the peak in seconds. ¡°So handsome!¡± The guests in the hall couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed softly, as if they were attracted by Xiaowu¡¯s sudden appearance. Especially the two twins who followed Dai Mubai were even more colourful. ¡°Damn!¡± Dai Mubai couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more belligerent when he heard this, and looked at the boy at the door. Da da da. After hearing Xiaowu¡¯s cry, the boy pulled his hands out of his pockets, with a faint smile on his face, and walked over. ¡°Are you their eldest brother?¡± Dai Mubai asked, ¡°Do you want to have a fight with me too?¡± ¡°Brother Feng, beat him up!¡± Xiao Wu waved her fist at Dai Mubai. Tang San was pulled aside. ¡°This person is very strong. At this time, we can¡¯t defeat him if we join forces.¡± Tang San frowned and said, ¡°There is no need to let Brother Feng take risks.¡± It¡¯s been five years. Brother Feng has also grown up a lot. Tang San looked at the figure walking in the distance and made waves in his heart. For five years, Xiao Wu have been together with Brother Feng from time to time. But Brother Feng¡¯s strength has always been a mystery. There is no doubt that Brother Feng¡¯s strength has not declined! In the past five years, this has also shocked the teacher, because obviously, Brother Feng was not because of the thousand-year-old soul ring, but as the master expected, his soul power decreased, his strength dropped drastically, and finally everyone was wiped out, and Brother Feng¡¯s vitality was even more vigorous. Although I am not sure, Tang San practiced the authentic Xuantian technique of Xuanmen, and he could feel it slightly. Brother Feng¡¯s vitality was extremely vigorous! ¡®However, Xiao Wu and I have never seen Brother Feng use his soul power again. Even in the past five years, Brother Feng has not used his soul power in every battle.¡¯ Tang San said secretly. At this point, even the teacher himself was extremely curious. The teacher didn¡¯t know, and couldn¡¯t guess how high Brother Feng¡¯s soul power level was. Even, the teacher said that Little Feng, this child, may be an incomprehensible existence in his life, and his existence may violate the common sense of many soul masters. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Xiao Wu smiled and said, ¡°Tang San, have we beaten Brother Feng once in the past five years?¡± Tang San lowered his head and mused, ¡°It seems that there was one time.¡± ¡°Is there? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡± Xiao Wu said in surprise. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Tang San coughed a few times, ¡°You forgot, you were rude once, in order to make Brother Feng admit defeat, you dragged me and rolled on the ground, but you couldn¡¯t get up¡­¡± CH 59.2 Chapter 59: I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll knock you down with a punch! (2/2) Before Tang San finished speaking, Xiao Wu covered her mouth and looked at him and blushed. ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiao Wu snorted, ¡°That¡¯s what you have to do. It¡¯s the third brother who wants to win too much. I don¡¯t have it. It¡¯s not me. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang San couldn¡¯t help but glanced at Xiao Wu with a wry smile when he heard this, ¡°Well, I made it¡­¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xiao Wu smiled and said, ¡°The two of us can¡¯t beat Brother Feng together, but I feel that Brother Feng¡¯s strength is definitely stronger than this lascivious guy!¡± After speaking, Xiao Wu waved her hand again towards the man in the distance. Tang San was slightly silent. In fact, his mind was more delicate. Tang San had a faint feeling that every time Brother Feng played against them, he might¡­ only half of his strength was not there. Also, Brother Feng¡¯s soul power and soul ring are all mysteries now. Xiao Wu once asked Brother Feng about his soul power and soul ring, but Brother Feng just smiled without saying a word. What¡¯s even more terrifying is that Brother Feng¡¯s understanding of soul beasts seems to be no inferior to his own teacher. You know, my second soul ring, Ghost Vine, was intercepted by Brother Feng for himself in the second year! At that time, he was only at level 20. This ghost vine has more than 700 years of history. It is an extremely terrifying plant-type soul beast. It has a very strong neurotoxin. Being able to transmit this neurotoxin and absorb nutrients is very difficult. At that time, the master originally wanted the dean of Notting College, a 40-level artefact soul sect, to help him hunt the ghost vine for about 600 years. But Brother Feng took him directly into the soul hunting forest, and found the Ghost Teng accurately, and then he subdued the ghost vine that was more than 700 years old. In less than a few minutes, I was stunned when I saw it. Later, Brother Feng asked again, Junior, this Ghost Vine is too weak. It¡¯s only been more than seven hundred years. Let¡¯s try it for a thousand years. Tang San remembered that he was almost scared to death at the time and refused directly. Joking aside, the teacher said that the limit of the second soul ring is more than 700 years. This ghost vine is already the best. If it is a thousand years old, I am afraid that I will not be able to explode and die? Thinking of this, Tang San couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. At this moment, the boy walked up to Dai Mubai and glanced curiously in his eyes: ¡°Are you Dai Mubai?¡± Dai Mubai was covered in hair by the boy¡¯s gaze, and he couldn¡¯t help but said lightly: ¡°Yes, I am Dai Mubai. Why, do you really plan to have a fight with me?¡± ¡°Fight with you?¡± The boy couldn¡¯t help laughing dumbfounded, ¡°Goodbye, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll punch you to the ground.¡± His understatement made Dai Mubai¡¯s heart jump with anger! Xiaowu and Tang San in the distance couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Hahaha¡­ it really is Brother Feng.¡± Xiao Wu smiled with a smile on her face, ¡°Always more arrogant than others.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d like to see how you beat me down with a punch!¡± Dai Mubai forcibly stopped the anger in his heart. His dignified evil-eyed white tiger, the boss of Shrek Academy, was the first time he heard someone dare to say such things to him so arrogantly? ¡°Boy, I¡¯m very angry now, tell me your name and rank!¡± Dai Mubai looked at the boy in front of him with a gloomy expression on his face. The momentum on his body became more and more vigorous, and this strong aura exuded from his body, which enveloped him. ¡°My name is Wang Feng. As for the level, if you can take my punch, I will tell you!¡± The boy who called himself Wang Feng took a hand out of his pocket. ¡°Good, good!¡± Dai Mubai clenched his fists tightly, and the aura around him slowly rotated and condensed around him. The surging power seems to condense into substance. Suddenly, Dai Mubai leaped high with his legs like springs, and his whole body swelled in momentum, like a tiger leaping into the mountains and forests, issuing a fatal cull blow at his prey in the distance! The red light in his eyes was even more bloodthirsty, emitting an incomparable aura. Dai Mubai¡¯s whole body was shrouded in a faint golden light, and he blasted towards Wang Feng with a punch like a tiger¡¯s palm, like a comet landing! The energy of the wild hunt made the hall ring with hunting, and the hanging lights on the ceiling swayed! Seeing this punch, the expressions on Tang San and Xiaowu¡¯s faces didn¡¯t need to be solemn. Naturally, they also felt that Dai Mubai at this time, under the anger in his heart, might have to add a bit more strength. However, facing this punch, Wang Feng just stood still, yelled, and threw out an ordinary punch.¡­¡­ CH 60.1 Chapter 60: He is¡­ twelve years old? (1/2) Dai Mubai seemed to be a little irritated by Wang Feng¡¯s carelessness, and all the power of the violent white tiger martial spirit was applied to this punch. The two collided with each other, and suddenly, Dai Mubai¡¯s complexion changed drastically, and he only felt as if he was hitting a mountain peak with this punch! He didn¡¯t even have the confidence to shake! Immediately afterwards, a huge force far beyond one¡¯s imagination was uploaded from the opponent¡¯s fist! The terrifying power spread from the arm to the whole body. Dai Mubai flew out in an instant! A cloud of energy exploded in the air! Boom! As if being hit by a baseball, Dai Mubai¡¯s body directly broke a stone pillar in the hall, only to barely fall to the ground. After sliding back a few meters, he was able to stabilize. The floor tiles were pulled out of a long crack. Dai Mubai was propped on the ground with half his knees and one hand on the ground, trembling all over, as if he would get down at any time. In the air, it was extremely quiet. Seeing the other side, Wang Feng didn¡¯t move at all, just shook his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, right? I used a little more strength just now. ¡°Wang Feng beckoned to Dai Mubai. In fact, Wang Feng used a lot of power just now. At least 50% or 60% of the power was used. I said this, naturally, to pretend to be coerced.¡­ Life is meaningless if you don¡¯t pretend to be forced. While watching this scene, everyone who was trembling was really frightened, and looked at Wang Feng with a horrified expression on their faces. Even Tang San and Xiaowu looked at Wang Feng with their mouths slightly open. ¡°Work hard, Brother Feng has never lost any fight¡­¡± Tang San said secretly. Seeing this scene, Tang San couldn¡¯t help but think of when Brother Feng was the first to fight with himself. ¡°He is too strong¡­¡± Xiaowu opened her mouth wide, ¡°When we were fighting against Brother Feng, we had never seen Brother Feng use such great power.¡± After speaking, Xiao Wu tilted her head to look at Dai Mubai, and muttered in a low voice: ¡°Is this guy a silver spearhead? Useless? The thousand-year soul technique just now was just a bluff?¡± Dai Mubai from a distance heard this, and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely twice. ¡°What kind of silver spearhead? Xiao Wu, what are you talking about?¡± Tang San glared at Xiaowu. ¡°Hehe, I am the boss of Notting College, so naturally I know everything.¡± Xiao Wu said triumphantly. Tang San sighed and said, ¡°No, this Dai Mubai¡¯s strength can¡¯t be wrong. Brother Feng should have said this on purpose. He should have used a lot of power, but he didn¡¯t expect that Brother Feng would still be stronger than this thirty-seventh-level soul deity. The punch just now was twice his usual, and even stronger¡­¡± Xiao Wu pouted. At this moment, Dai Mubai stood up slowly, his legs seemed to be still a little bit sore, but he was not injured. ¡°You won.¡± Dai Mubai looked at Wang Feng and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford to lose Dai Mubai, but I booked this room. Manager Wang, just give it to them. Anyway, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I will compensate for the damage in the hall.¡± Manager Wang in the distance nodded obediently. ¡°Is your name Wang Feng?¡± Dai Mubai¡¯s whole body changed back to its original state, but his clothes were a little tattered. He beckoned to the twin sisters in the distance, glanced at Wang Feng and said, ¡°If I read it right, you didn¡¯t use martial arts soul and your soul power? Is there a soul ring?¡± ¡°What do you say?¡± Wang Feng glanced at the two twins, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly said, This Dai Mubai is really romantic. ¡°That would be interesting.¡± Dai Mubai put his hands on the shoulders of the two twins and rubbed them gently, as if he was using the jade muscles of the beauty to relieve the pain in his body at this time. ¡°Looking at you, you should be about the same age as me, right? Maybe, older than me?¡± Dai Mubai glanced at Wang Feng several times, and suddenly found that the two twins next to him were also staring at Wang Feng. He couldn¡¯t help but press his hands, pressed the two twins to a baby sound, and hurriedly retracted his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone at this age who can barely beat me with one punch without using soul power! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Dai Mubai smiled and said, ¡°But, don¡¯t worry, we still have a chance to see you again. As for your two friends, they should have come to Shrek Academy, right? They are only about twelve years old. See you soon!¡± After speaking, Dai Mubai hugged the two twin beauties and walked towards the door. But hearing this, Xiao Wu couldn¡¯t help but stand up and said loudly: ¡°Hey, you stinky tiger, do you want to make a face when you talk? Was that reluctantly just now?¡± ¡°Brother Feng just punched you casually and almost knocked you down, okay? Also, don¡¯t put gold on your face, what do you mean, it¡¯s about the same age as you? Brother Feng is more than twelve years old at most, two or three months older than the third brother! Two years younger than you, how interesting are you?¡± Her voice just fell. Dai Mubai, who walked to the door, staggered and almost tripped over the door. He turned around and glanced at Wang Feng with a look of horror in his eyes.¡­ What the hell is this? You told me this guy is twelve years old? Dai Mubai looked at Wang Feng and swallowed. The guy named Tang San just now was good enough. At that age, he didn¡¯t have a level of 29. CH 60.2 Chapter 60: He is¡­ twelve years old? (2/2) Now this big brother of theirs¡­ is teasing me? Dai Mubai estimated in his heart that this Brother Feng of these two people should be at least level 40 in strength, and he has an extremely rare power system of beast martial arts soul, so that he can easily defeat his white tiger King Kong with one punch¡­ You are telling me now, he is twelve years old? ¡°Slipped¡­¡± Dai Mubai secretly said in his heart, there seem to be a lot of Shrek monsters this year. Seeing Dai Mubai quickly disappeared at the door, Xiaowu stomped her feet with anger. ¡°What, this guy!¡± Xiao Wu said curiously, ¡°But how does he know that we are here from Shrek Academy?¡± After speaking, Xiaowu muttered a few words, then pulled Tang San and ran to Wang Feng. ¡°Brother Feng, why did you come here?¡± Xiao Wu said with a smile, ¡°Are you here early?¡± Watching a play on the side? ¡± ¡°Yes, I did come early.¡± Wang Feng nodded, ¡°Watching Tang San and Dai Mubai fighting.¡± Of course he came. Tang San and Xiaowu told him a few days ago that they would come to Soto City today. He naturally saw the first battle between Tang San and Dai Mubai. But he didn¡¯t intervene, he just just watched it quietly. ¡°That Dai Mubai, shouldn¡¯t he be from Shrek Academy?¡± Tang San suddenly said, ¡°He is only fifteen years old, and he has reached the thirty-seventh level soul deity, and I have seen the most powerful martial spirits. I have rarely heard of such powerful people in other intermediate colleges.¡± Wang Feng nodded, Xiao San was as smart as ever. ¡°Brother Feng, are you getting stronger again?¡± Xiao Wu turned and squinted, ¡°Why don¡¯t Xiao San and I have another fight with you?¡± We haven¡¯t had a competition for some days. ¡± Hearing this, before Wang Feng could speak, Manager Wang from the hotel hurriedly walked over, looked at the messy hall around him, and said with a wry smile: ¡°The three soul masters, let the shop go today, right?¡± If it continues like this, wouldn¡¯t the hotel have to be demolished? ¡°That¡¯s it, Xiao Wu, let others go, right?¡± Wang Feng also smiled and said, ¡°You guys, hurry up and rest. That red rose is a good place. I¡¯m going to rest too. I rushed over all the way, a little tired. Let¡¯s go to Shrek Academy together tomorrow.¡± In the past five years, the three of them have played enough times. Even when he returned to Holy Spirit Village, Wang Feng had a real fight with Tang San several times. A hard fight means letting Tang San add together the various hidden weapons he made. Although it is very dangerous, he has actually fought several times. Xiaowu, a little clever ghost, was sometimes abused too much, so she pulled Tang San to help him. Wang Feng didn¡¯t want to fight anymore. Xiao Wu curled her lips, so she had to lead Tang San upstairs. Upon seeing this, Wang Feng shook his head, and said to Manager Wang next to him: ¡°I have also booked a room here. The room number is white. Take me up. ¡± Hearing this, Manager Wang checked and nodded. At this moment, a woman suddenly appeared at the door. She walked in, looked at the hall, frowned slightly, as if curious about what happened in this place. Immediately afterwards, the girl walked towards the front, looked at the price list at the counter, and said: ¡°Manager, do you still have a room? I want a white room¡­¡± The girl is soft and beautiful, with a heroic spirit. She was wearing a long white dress and short hair with matching ear rings. She had a well-proportioned figure with the youthfulness of a girl, and her skin was as fair as snow, but there was a pride hidden between her brows, which was difficult for ordinary people to notice. [T.N: If you like it Please give us some DONATION on paypal¡­. So we can provide you better facilities and fast Updates and please rate us in Novel Update.] ¡°Sorry, there is no such special room as the white room. The last one has been booked by this gentleman. ¡°Manager Wang looked at the girl¡¯s extraordinary dress, didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and looked at Wang Feng with his eyes. ¡°Booked?¡± The girl in the white dress looked at Wang Feng. After seeing Wang Feng¡¯s appearance, her eyes lit up slightly, and her voice softened again: ¡°Then, this friend, can you give me this room?¡± Her voice is extremely soft, her appearance is exquisite, and her temperament is sweet and pure. Ordinary men are afraid that they will not bear to refuse. Wang Feng glanced at the girl steadily, and said: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not in the habit of letting people in. Why don¡¯t you choose another one?¡± After being rejected, the girl in the white dress was taken aback, as if she was a little surprised. Would she be rejected? She frowned and looked at this extremely handsome young man. The affection in her heart made her suppress the discomfort of being rejected in her heart, and continued: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you fifty golden soul coins, will you give me this room? Is this all right?¡± This time, although her tone was still soft, there was a little pride in her tone. Saying that, the girl took out a heavy bag from her pocket. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help being happy when he heard this. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I give you a hundred golden soul coins and you go out from here?¡± As soon as the words came out, the girl¡¯s face suddenly changed.¡­ CH 61.1 Chapter 61: Coincidentally, I am also an auxiliary soul master (1/2) Wang Feng took out a bag from the soul guide, it was also heavy, and shook it in front of the girl. The girl¡¯s face changed. For so many years, she was rejected for the first time when she went out, which made her feel extremely uncomfortable. However, in the same way, I couldn¡¯t find a reason for myself. ¡°Are you a soul master?¡± The girl took a deep breath and suppressed her fluctuating chest, ¡°If you can take out so many golden soul coins, you should be a soul master, right?¡± The Martial Soul Hall subsidizes soul masters, and the 20th-level soul masters have ten golden soul coins every month. The subsidy of the Martial Soul Hall, before the 40th level, was the source of income for many soul masters. The man in front of him should look about fifteen years old, and he should be in his twenties. His clothes are not luxurious, but just right. Being able to take out such a large sum of soul coins is not because of the family background behind him, but because of the subsidies of the Spirit Hall. ¡°You don¡¯t need to use your ten-month subsidy to argue with me.¡± The girl frowned, still forcibly suppressed the suffocation in her heart, and said in a soft voice, ¡°If you are a soul master, we can make friends. By the way, I am an auxiliary soul master!¡± Assisting the soul teacher, generally speaking, everyone wants to make friends. Because no matter what kind, healing, or additional abilities are the types that most soul masters like very much. This is why the Qibao Liuli Sect, which is famous in the mainland, is so popular and can attract powerful people to join. Moreover, the girl is confident, and with her own appearance, even if she is not an auxiliary soul teacher, as long as he is a boy, she is willing to make friends with him. The girl also looked at the boy, who looked extremely good and matched her appetite, so she said this rare thing. If she changes someone, she doesn¡¯t bother to shake it, so she turns around and leaves. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smiled, ¡°I am also an auxiliary soul teacher. I will leave the room here. Can¡¯t you change to another room?¡± He probably already guessed who this girl was. As the saying goes, the same kind repels each other, and the different types attract each other. The abilities of auxiliary soul masters cannot be attached to each other, otherwise they will have extremely serious consequences. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you are a small boy, how can you be an auxiliary soul master?¡± The girl was stunned and looked at Wang Feng, but she hadn¡¯t recovered for a while. Manager Wang on the side couldn¡¯t help but secretly said in his heart, what about you helping Nima, you just punched Dai Mubai like that, how dare you say that you are an auxiliary spirit master? However, Manager Wang did not dare to say this. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡± The girl looked at the smile on Wang Feng¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± As she said, the girl stared at Wang Feng. ¡°My surname is Wo.¡± Wang Feng said, ¡°Shagua.¡± ¡°Wosagua?¡± The girl frowned slightly, feeling that the name was very strange, but she snorted and said, ¡°Wo Shagua, I remember you!¡± After Wang Feng finished speaking, he walked upstairs. Manager Wang couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, so he laughed a few times. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± The girl asked. ¡°Ahem, I just think that this name is very funny¡­¡± Manager Wang coughed a few times. I thought to myself, this girl is really naive. If she asks someone¡¯s name and doesn¡¯t sign up first, who will tell you? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the eldest lady of that family? ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl looked at Manager Wang with a strange expression on her face, and said a few more words about the name in her mouth. Suddenly, as if thinking of something, the girl¡¯s face flushed, her head seemed to be angry, her hands clasped tightly together, and her whole body was shaking with anger. ¡°Asshole! Dare to play tricks on me!¡± The girl was about to walk upstairs with a kick, but after thinking about it, she turned and left, ¡°Very good¡­If I will see you again next time, I, Ning Rongrong, want you to look good! Dare to offend me! It pissed me off! ¡± The girl stomped her feet fiercely on the spot, and then said to Manager Wang, ¡°Are there any remaining rooms?¡± ¡°No¡­ miss, would you like to go to another hotel?¡± Manager Wang frowned. Ning Rongrong glared at Manager Wang, then turned and left. In the white room, Wang Feng stood at the door of the window, looked at the girl who was far away, and shook his head: ¡°What an unruly and arrogant Ning Rongrong. I didn¡¯t expect to meet her first¡­¡± Wang Feng turned around and looked at the white room, lying on his back on the big white bed. After taking a break, Wang Feng took a bath and washed away the dust. It didn¡¯t take long before he heard a knock on the door. When he opened the door, it was Tang San and Xiaowu. ¡°Brother Feng, he and I are going to go out for a shopping, so you can go too! Soto City is so big! It¡¯s bigger than Notting Hill!¡± Xiaowu was in good mood, obviously forcibly pulling Tang San out, looking very excited. ¡°Ok. I will also go for shopping.¡± CH 61.2 Chapter 61: Coincidentally, I am also an auxiliary soul master (2/2) Wang Feng looked at the sunny, windy weather outside, and his heart moved slightly. After the three discussed, they walked out of the hotel. With the warm sun bathing his body, Wang Feng felt quite comfortable, and the three of them wandered all the way. Not long after, Tang San paused and looked at a shop in the distance. On the signboard of the shop, there was a special pattern hanging. There was a sword, a hammer, and a blue electric tyrannosaurus rex on the group. ¡°Xiao Wu, Brother Feng, let me go inside and have a look.¡± Tang San looked at the shop and pondered for a moment, then walked in. Xiao Wu also walked in. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the sign of the token on the Spirit Hall? I will also go and have a look.¡± Xiao Wu walked in. Wang Feng did not follow them. Because he knew that the owner of this shop should be the dean of Shrek Academy, Flander. After saying goodbye to the two of them, Wang Feng continued to stroll around Soto City. There are a wide range of shops, which are quite a bit like a big city. Suddenly, Wang Feng was strolling around, and suddenly there was a coquettish voice in front of him: ¡°Give me back the money, do you know who I am? Did you steal something and steal it on my head? If you don¡¯t give it back to me, be careful that I¡¯m welcome!¡± ¡°Hey, little girl, I picked up this golden soul coin on the ground. You said it belonged to you, right? Do you call it to see if it agrees?¡± ¡­¡­ Wang Feng looked into the distance, surrounded by a group of people. Can¡¯t help being happy. In the distance, a beautiful girl in a white dress was in front of her, looking at the two men with great anger. The two men, with hippie smiles on their faces, and their bodies were still fluctuating with immeasurable soul power, and they were extremely majestic and burly. At this time, they were holding several bags of golden soul coins in their hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the girl Ning Rongrong?¡± Wang Feng walked over and watched. There were also a few low whispers from all around. ¡°This girl is so lucky, how can she get into trouble with Zhang Si and Wangwu, two skin-splashing rascals? These two are regulars in the fighting spirit arena¡­¡± ¡°It seems that this girl accidentally dropped the money on the ground when she bought something just now, and when she recovered, she was picked up¡­ I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t come back. ¡± ¡°How come Zhang Si and Wangwu are also two soul masters, how can they mean to be a rascal with a little girl?¡± ¡­¡­ Listening to the discussions around him, Wang Feng looked into the distance with some amusement. Ning Rongrong, the eldest lady, came out of Qibao Liuli Sect alone. She was very poor in her life. She seemed to speak softly, but in fact she was very proud in her heart. In the face of this kind of skin-splashing rascal, she might only have to be molested. However, Wang Feng did not intend to help. If a young lady like Ning Rongrong comes out alone, there must be people from the Qibao Liuli Sect nearby secretly following, and it is impossible for anything to happen. With that said, Wang Feng planned to turn around and leave. At this moment, a fragrant breeze suddenly floated, and a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± The figure who suddenly appeared in front of him spoke in surprise. It is Ning Rongrong who is here! Wang Feng was taken aback. At this moment, Ning Rongrong grabbed Wang Feng by the shoulder, turned his head, looked at the two men arrogantly, and said with disdain: ¡°You bastards, dare to rob my money. My eldest brother is here now. He is an auxiliary soul teacher. He is very powerful. He will beat you both down later!¡± After speaking, Ning Rongrong raised her snow-white chin and looked at the two men coldly. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. This little girl is okay, isn¡¯t she so vengeful? ¡°Boy, you are her eldest brother, aren¡¯t you? Come here, if you can beat one of this two boys today, I will give you the money back.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Auxiliary Soul Master? Little beauty, your eldest brother is an auxiliary soul master, and he still wants to beat us, two soul masters to the ground?¡± One of the men laughed, ¡°Believe it or not, I can beat him down with a few punches?¡± His name is Wang Wu. He is a 22nd or 23rd-level soul warrior this year. The martial soul is a praying mantis. The other is called Zhang Si. He is also a 22nd, 24th, and 25th war spirit division. The martial spirit is Feixinzi, a special plant. The two are known as the Flying Mantis Combination in the fighting spirit Arena! ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ning Rongrong¡¯s eyes flashed with cunning, and he still said proudly, ¡°If you have the ability, you can beat my eldest brother to the ground!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. There was a loud laugh all around. ¡°Boy, you are her eldest brother, right? Come here, if you can beat one of my brothers today, I will return the money to you.¡± Wang Wu smiled and said, ¡°He looks handsome, but if I punch him down, his face will be swollen for fear.¡± Wang Feng looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know her. If you want to beat her, just beat her.¡± With that saying, Wang Feng shook Ning Rongrong¡¯s hand away: ¡°Go away, don¡¯t beat me. I don¡¯t know you!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ning Rongrong¡¯s eyes flashed with a smile. This kid, played with me at the Rose Hotel, is you just pulling out now? I want to pull you in too! Let you get beaten up later! ¡°Brother, I promise, I will never dare not listen to you again.¡± Ning Rongrong pretended to be aggrieved and whispered, ¡°They bullied me, do you just look at it like this?¡± ¡°Kid, are you too spineless?¡± Then Wang Wu couldn¡¯t help but laughed: ¡°Your own sister was bullied?¡± Are you still so weak? Are you a man? Come here, survive my three punches, and I will return the money to you?¡± CH 62.1 Chapter 62: Climb for Master! (1/2) The corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. In my heart, sure enough, the more beautiful a woman is, the more deceptive she will be. Ning Rongrong, this girl, she expected that I was an auxiliary soul teacher, and she wanted me to make a fool of myself. However, it is normal. Wang Feng remembers that Ning Rongrong was a seemingly gentle and lovely woman in the original work, but in fact she was unruly and arrogant, and she looked like a rich lady who was proud and contented. After entering Shrek Academy, he slowly improved. At the same time. Secretly, two figures whispered and communicated£º ¡°Hiss, I said boss, when did our young lady recognize the big brother?¡± This should be the first time she has walked out of the Qibao Liuli Sect, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, the young lady is very smart, although she is usually a little proud. But from my experience, that kid is afraid that he has a holiday with the lady, and the lady should have done it on purpose.¡± ¡°Shall we do it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Since there is a holiday, it is the enemy of the young lady, so it is good to let him be taught a lesson. We¡¯ll do it later, we have to know that we can¡¯t easily expose it¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time. As Ning Rongrong said these words, Wang Feng was also pointing at him all around. ¡°Okay, then come on.¡± Upon seeing this, Wang Feng grinned, walked a few steps forward, and looked at the two of them. Since trouble comes to the door, how could he be afraid of trouble, even if he can¡¯t get rid of it, he will rise to the challenge. This is his style. Ning Rongrong stepped back a few steps, a trace of cunning flashed in his eyes, and said secretly in his heart, ¡°Hmph, you deserve this guy to bully me in the Rose Hotel!¡± But after thinking about it, when this bastard gets beaten up, he can¡¯t just walk away. No matter what, anyway, watching you get beaten up, Miss feels comfortable! It¡¯s a big deal, I¡¯ll hire someone to treat you later! Ning Rongrong, when was she the one who suffered? As soon as Wang Feng¡¯s words came out, a venue was immediately separated from the surrounding area. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, we are here to learn and communicate, isn¡¯t it that I am bullying the weak?¡± Wang Wu said with a smile, ¡°You want these bags of golden soul coins, so you learned from us.¡± ¡°There is so much nonsense, hurry up.¡± Wang Feng waved to the two of them. He is really not interested in doing hands-on with these two soul masters in their twenties, they are too weak. ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s enough.¡± Seeing this, Wang Wu also smiled, and without saying a word, he directly lit up his martial soul. One white and one yellow, two soul rings slowly rose from under his feet. A green praying mantis appeared above his head. ¡°Praying mantis, possessed!¡± Wang Wu gave a soft drink. His body began to change slowly, and then he stepped forward, kicked a footprint directly in place, and punched Wang Feng. Suddenly, the crowd around them dispersed again. Some looked at Wang Wu¡¯s martial soul with envy. This is a real soul master. You must know that among civilians, soul masters only occupy a small part. Seeing this punch, Ning Rongrong¡¯s expression changed a little bit. The auxiliary soul division was not physically strong, and it was even more different from these attacking soul Division fighters. If this punch is solid¡­ that bastard should be hurt, right? Humph, blame himself if you want to! Ning Rongrong turned her head away, not wanting to see this scene. Who let this bastard play with himself? Boom! At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded! Ning Rongrong hurriedly turned her head to look, but was stunned. I saw that Wang Wu, I don¡¯t know when, actually flew out upside down, lying on the ground in the distance, his palms seemed to be soft, and his whole body was trembling. ¡®What happened just now? ¡¯ A question mark slowly appeared in Ning Rongrong¡¯s mind. She looked around and saw that the people around her opened their eyes wide, as if they had seen something incredible. CH 62.2 Chapter 62: Climb for Master! (2/2) At this moment, I saw Wang Feng standing on the spot, patted his chest, and then walked towards the two of them. ¡°Two little brothers, what do you say?¡± Wang Feng looked at the other named Zhang Si. ¡°You, don¡¯t come over!¡± Zhang Si hurriedly took two steps back, looking at this extremely handsome young man in horror. With that punch just now, the eldest brother Wang Wu actually hit the boy in the chest with a punch. However, the imagined picture did not happen. I saw a young man with a big chest. The eldest brother Wang Wu was shaken back like a bent spring, and after a round, he lay on the ground. It¡¯s weird! However, as Zhang Si, who has fought all battles and lost all battles in the soul fighting arena, he is very experienced. This young man is obviously ridiculously strong, and he is not an auxiliary soul master at all! That little girl is cheating on them! ¡°Money, I¡¯ll give you the money.¡± Zhang Si threw the bags of gold soul coins in his hand to Wang Feng, supported Wang Wu and walked away tremblingly. When everyone saw this, they also dispersed one after another, and they also secretly said in their hearts, this young man is afraid that it is not easy. He should not be an auxiliary soul teacher. How can there be an auxiliary soul teacher with such a strong body? Wang Feng turned around and walked towards Ning Rongrong with a faint smile on his face. This smile made Ning Rongrong hairy all over. It gave her the feeling that a hunter was patrolling and was about to hunt small animals. ¡°You, what do you want to do?¡± Ning Rongrong stepped back several steps again and again, raised his head, and looked at Wang Feng without fear. The pride brought about by pampering is not so easy to disappear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything¡­¡± Wang Feng threw the golden soul coins in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, I made a few hundred golden soul coins for no reason.¡± Ning Rongrong was taken aback when she heard this, and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s mine, give it back to me!¡± ¡°Give it back to you?¡± Wang Feng put the golden soul coin in his arms, suddenly glanced at Ning Rongrong, and couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°Okay, didn¡¯t you just call me Big brother?¡± I will give it back to you.¡± He, Wang Feng, is not a good man and Ning Rongrong is a faithful woman! Ning Rongrong, this girl, deliberately bothered him just now, and didn¡¯t beat this girl, how could that be done? ¡°You!¡± Ning Rongrong¡¯s face turned red, her eyes staring angrily at Wang Feng. Calling the eldest brother just now was just to pull this bastard into the water and act on the spot. It really made her dignified, the eldest lady of the Qibao Liuli Sect, call a strange man a good brother? How is it possible to call such an ambiguous name? It¡¯s really a toad who wants to eat swan meat¡­ ¡°I think you have no money now, right?¡± Wang Feng shrugged, and said with some regret, ¡°If there is no golden soul coin tonight, you are afraid that you will have to sleep on the streets and accompany the beggars outside the city.¡± Wang Feng smiled a few times, and continued, ¡°I heard that the beggars outside this city have not taken a bath for most of the year. It is also a brand new experience for you to be with them and eat food picked up from the garbage dump, right?¡± After speaking, Wang Feng turned around and planned to leave. Hearing this, Ning Rongrong¡¯s delicate face turned pale with fright. Thinking of coming out on my own, I can be alone! The golden soul coins are now in the hands of this bastard. If he really doesn¡¯t return them to him, wouldn¡¯t he really want them?¡­ Ning Rongrong felt extremely terrifying when she thought about this picture! No, absolutely not! ¡°Wait, wait!¡± Ning Rongrong hurriedly walked forward a few steps, blushing and said: ¡°You give me the golden soul coin, I¡¯ll just call it!¡± Wang Feng paused and looked at Ning Rongrong, as if I was watching your performance. ¡°Okay¡± Ning Rongrong opened her mouth, and a strong sense of shame appeared in her heart. A good word, I just shouted for a long time, and there was no second word. The more Ning Rongrong thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, tears rolled in her eyes: ¡°Okay¡­¡± The next moment, she seemed to really want to shout out. At this moment, a bag of golden soul coins was suddenly thrown on her body. Accompanied by a lazy voice sounded: ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t shout¡­ You are a little small, I am not interested in you, I just want to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Take your golden soul coin and climb for the master!¡± After speaking, Wang Feng turned around and left. Only Ning Rongrong was left standing alone in a daze¡­ After a long time, Ning Rongrong burst out with a chuckle, and the tears in the corners of her eyes hadn¡¯t dried yet.¡­ Secretly, the two people who were about to take action stopped: ¡°Is this kid interesting? Dare to bully our lady like this! Boss, shall we do it?¡± ¡°No, the patriarch ordered, as long as there is no danger, let the lady come out and see the outside world¡­¡± ¡°Besides, I think this kid has an appetite for me¡­ and can treat the lady obediently. I really saw it for the first time¡­¡± CH 63.1 Chapter 63: Shrek Academy (1/2) ¡°This soul is too weak¡­¡± Ning Rongrong looked at the figure that quickly disappeared from sight, burst into tears and smiled, muttering: ¡°Tell me to crawl, turn around and leave¡­ Hmph, what a strange guy! But¡­¡± Speaking of this, Ning Rongrong smiled a few more times, and said while wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes: ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting¡­ I even said that Miss Ben is young, and you are only two or three years older than me!¡± She thought that when Wang Feng said that he was young, he meant his age. As Ning Rongrong said, while recalling today¡¯s events, she couldn¡¯t help laughed again. At this moment, Ning Rongrong suddenly heard a couple quarrelling on the side of the road£º ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to break up, you tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me, can¡¯t I change it?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be changed!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, how do you know if I can change it?¡± ¡°Well, this is what you want to hear, then let me tell you, you are too young, and I am not interested in you. So break up! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not young, and you are two or three years older than me. Aren¡¯t we just right?¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯m not saying that you are young!! I mean, I¡¯m really not interested in girls with small breasts. Can you change it? You can¡¯t change it! So, break up!¡± ¡ª¡ª Ning Rongrong looked at the couple, they were fifteen or sixteen years old. The two of them were quarrelling. She seemed to understand something. Suddenly, her fair face turned red at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her head seemed to be steaming with heat. Ning Rongrong stomped on the ground fiercely, ashamed and angry£º ¡°Asshole asshole! Hooligan!! Where am I young! Play with me again!¡± With that said, Ning Rongrong lowered her head and straightened her waist. She could only see her toes slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m not young at all!! I¡¯m so mad!! My soul is dull!¡± Wang Feng hurriedly left. He stopped suddenly in the back, not because he didn¡¯t want to hear that good brother. It was because Wang Feng felt that he was locked by two eyes. Unsurprisingly, he should be the bodyguard who secretly protected Ning Rongrong. ¡®Qibao Liuli Sect has two titled Douluo¡­ forget it, although I am not very afraid, if I am missed, it will be troublesome.¡¯ Wang Feng shook his head. Besides, he really just wanted to teach Ning Rongrong a lesson. She is not big, and Wang Feng is not very interested in her. Although she is really beautiful, she is more than one notch better than many celebrities in her previous life. But this is of no use. Wang Feng returned to the hotel, and it became dark. At this moment, suddenly there was a vibration in the hotel. ¡°£¿ ¡± Wang Feng looked at the room where Tang San was, as if recalling something, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Tang San who is refining something?¡± Hmm¡­ let me think about it. In the original work, it seems that when Tang San went to that shop during the day, he should have obtained a stone. With this stone, he tempered and obtained the secret weapon of the inner door of the Tang Dynasty, the dragon beard needle, and turned to break the inner family¡¯s aura. In the Douluo world, it has a very terrifying effect on those who are extremely defensive. Soul master, it has a very terrifying effect.¡± When he thought of it, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but felt a little surprise. In the past five years, Wang Feng has tried all the hidden weapons on Tang San¡¯s body. To be honest, as long as you have a certain speed, what kind of hidden weapons in the outer door of Tangsan, machine brackets, etc., are nothing. However, this Dragon Beard Needle is one of the hidden weapons of Xuantianbao, and it ranks among the top ten hidden weapons, which is very powerful. ¡°I have time to try, I don¡¯t know if this dragon whisker needle can break my defence.¡± Wang Feng pinched his chin and thought for a while about going to Shrek Academy tomorrow, so he sat cross-legged on the bed and practiced habitual meditation.¡­ ¡ª¡ª The next day, early in the morning. Tang San and Xiaowu came to wake up Wang Feng and went to Shrek Academy together. After leaving Soto City, all the way south, you can see a large area of golden farmland, which reminds Wang Feng of the large rice fields when he was a child in the countryside in the autumn of his previous life. ¡°The master said, after leaving the South Gate and walking along the official road, you can see Shrek Academy.¡± Tang San looked at the farmland in the distance, and felt a little relieved and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, what will this Shrek Academy look like? How could it be outside the city?¡± Xiao Wu was a little curious, and took a stick of rice that was about to mature, and plucked the millet mischievously. ¡°Because of poverty.¡± Wang Feng said. It is indeed poverty. In the original work, Shrek Academy was outside because of poverty. ¡°No way.¡± Xiao Wu said in surprise. Tang San also frowned. ¡°Why not.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°Otherwise, who would fix the college outside the city?¡± However, you will know when you arrive.¡± CH 63.2 Chapter 63: Shrek Academy (2/2) Wang Feng was also a little curious about this Shrek Academy. After all, I have only read it in novels, and I have not seen the truth with my own eyes. After walking for a while, Xiaowu sprinkled and transferred herself to Tang San¡¯s back, asking Tang San to walk with her on his back. It wasn¡¯t until the three of them walked into sight and a small village appeared and Xiaowu jumped down from Tang San¡¯s back. ¡°It should be there!¡± Xiao Wu looked into the distance excitedly, ¡°But it looks weird.¡± The three of them walked towards the small village not far away. Before approaching, a long line stretched from the door to the location of the three of them. ¡°It¡¯s really tattered enough.¡± Wang Feng said speechlessly. He wants to enter this Shrek Academy to check in, and it is inevitable to join. At the door, there is a table. At this time, an old man is sitting, who seems to be inspecting the students who have come to sign up. Behind the old man is the doorway, and there is a plaque hanging on the doorway with a few words crooked on it, Shrek Academy. There is also a pattern next to it, which is the legendary Shrek monster. ¡®It looks like slime.¡¯ Wang Feng complained in his heart. A humanoid head, green, looks a little cute. Slime is the most rubbish monster in many magical novels. As for this Shrek¡­ ¡°Brother Feng, I really got it for you¡­¡± Xiao Wu said wordlessly, ¡°It¡¯s in tatters, and it¡¯s worse than Notting College. Is this really Shrek Academy?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. ¡°That¡¯s not true. This is Shrek Academy, which claims to be a college where you can get a viscount of the Empire upon graduation.¡± The mother of a child next to her seemed to have the same deep suspicion as Xiao Wu! When Wang Feng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly said, it was the same as in the novel. However, this kind of promise is probably a gimmick, a gimmick to attract outsiders to Shrek Academy. Otherwise, I am afraid that no one will come to Shrek Academy. It must be true. ¡°A place like Shrek Academy is like those junior classes in the previous life.¡± Wang Feng¡¯s heart moved. The juvenile class in the previous life concentrated most of the children from all over the country who were extremely smart and possessed special abilities, and could only call ¡®fuck¡¯ in the ordinary population. Most of their achievements when they grow up are extremely good, but in modern times, there are very few junior classes. He belongs to the true ¡®genius type¡¯. ¡°Thinking about it this way, Shrek Academy is nothing¡­ Those young and juvenile classes in the previous life, who knew two thousand words at the age of three, I was playing in mud at the age of three, I could solve the Pythagorean theorem at the age of seven, graduated from university at the age of ten, and was a postdoctoral fellow at the age of twelve¡­ it¡¯s like rebirth. ¡± Wang Feng secretly complained in his heart. He learned a lot of this kind of information at that time, and after understanding it, he deeply felt that the level of human intelligence was probably raised by this type of person. ¡°However, if I go back to modern times, I am also a genius, right?¡± Wang Feng sighed. When these things came to mind, Wang Feng felt lonely for a while, shook his head quickly, and shook these chaotic thoughts out of his mind. At this time. There was an uproar in front of him. ¡°I advise you people, before you come, you should also inquire about our Shrek Academy. Don¡¯t always come to our Shrek Academy to sign up because of a reason that you can graduate and get a viscount. This will only make you waste the registration fee in vain!¡± The old man stood up and looked at the long queue behind him with impatience, ¡°Shrek, he is a kind of monster. Among the soul beasts, it is also a very strange monster, so what we want to collect are all monsters! Ordinary soul masters, those with poor qualifications, under the age of twelve, and who have not reached the 20th level, can leave directly. Don¡¯t waste your time and your own money!¡± After the old man finished speaking, as if to show his prestige, his body shook, and six soul rings lit up from under his feet! One white and one yellow, three purple and one black! CH 64.1 Chapter 64: Can you stop Drinking water first? (1/2) The soul Emperor is strong! Sure enough, after seeing the old man¡¯s words, most of the people in line left in fright. It also saved Wang Feng and the others a long time. After a while. ¡°Excuse me, can I pass?¡± Not long after, a soft female voice sounded. The moment the voice sounded, many people looked at it. Wang Feng knew the person when he heard the voice, and he didn¡¯t need to look to know who the owner of the voice was. ¡°Brother, this girl is very beautiful?¡± Xiao Wu let out a cry of surprise. Tang San also nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty, but not more than you!¡± He was telling the truth, that girl is indeed very beautiful, so he agreed with Xiaowu. Unexpectedly, after he finished speaking, Xiaowu¡¯s expression changed, she stepped on Tang San¡¯s foot and snorted. ¡°Tang San¡¯s desire to survive is not very strong.¡± Wang Feng smiled. Tang San, who has travelled from ancient times, has never been in a relationship, and has not been influenced by modern culture. His understanding of girls is almost equal to zero. In modern times, that is the straight man with solid concrete rebar. This kind of fate, just let a modern person come, you can make Xiaowu happy. Tang San looked at Xiao Wu in a daze, he clearly told the truth, but also agreed with Xiao Wu, why is she angry? ¡°Tang San, come here, I will teach you a few tricks.¡± Wang Feng whispered. Although, he was also an otaku in his previous life, and he also served as a full-level fire magician. But I have seen a lot of various online jokes, and it is easy to deal with this kind of thing. Tang San hesitated for a while and walked over. Wang Feng muttered a few words in Tang San¡¯s ear: ¡°I¡¯ll ask about Xiaowu later, you just say that¡­¡± Tang San was taken aback when he heard this. After a while, Xiao Wu suddenly looked back, pulled Tang San to the back and said, ¡°Tang San, there are many beautiful girls, and there is another one behind us.¡± Behind them, there was a girl with a cold expression, but who looked younger than Xiaowu, was standing faintly. Her skin is very fair, her facial features are very delicate, and her standard childlike appearance, except for her chest, is extremely stalwart. I am afraid that she is much more spectacular than many girls who are eighteen or nineteen years old and mature, giving people an extremely shocking feeling. Wang Feng glanced casually, then calmly took it back, and said secretly¡­ This is too big, it¡¯s a complete foul. Don¡¯t look at it if you are not polite, don¡¯t look at it if you are not polite, Wang Feng is calm and doesn¡¯t look too much. Unsurprisingly, this woman should be Zhu Zhuqing. Based on the answer given by Brother Feng, Tang San first glanced back, then turned around and looked at Xiaowu blankly: ¡°Where is the beautiful girl? Where is she?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her?¡± Xiao Wu snorted, ¡°Just behind me¡­¡± ¡°But I only saw a beautiful girl in Xiaowu, not other beautiful girls.¡± Tang San said in a daze. Anyway, these were all the lines taught by Brother Feng. Tang San turned his back like a stream, and he felt that he could say it without any hindrance. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Wu¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She stared at Tang San with some embarrassment, then stepped on Tang San again, and said angrily: ¡°San, what are you talking about!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang San looked at Brother Feng suspiciously. Didn¡¯t Brother Feng say that, would Xiaowu be happy? Why doesn¡¯t it seem to have changed? ¡°Eh¡­deadwood can¡¯t be carved¡­¡± Wang Feng shook his head. Just Tang San¡¯s head of melon seeds, going straight, it¡¯s really hard for Xiao Wu. ¡°You guys, can¡¯t you sign up?¡± At this moment, the old man in front of him pulled the thoughts of the three of them back. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Tang San and Xiaowu walked forward and paid the registration fee. Showing off his martial arts soul one after another, Tang San was still groped by the old man for a while. ¡°Not bad, not bad, I didn¡¯t expect Blue Silver Grass to be able to cultivate so quickly, and the muscles and bones develop very well. You don¡¯t exercise less often, right?¡± The old man looked at the two of them with a smile. Tang San nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, are we monsters?¡± ¡°Count, count.¡± The old man nodded, waved to Dai Mubai in the distance, and said, ¡°Mubai, come here and take them in.¡± Dai Mubai walked over, first glanced at Tang San, smiled politely, and then looked around. ¡°You guy, what are you looking at?¡± Xiao Wu didn¡¯t get angry, ¡°Sneaky, is there something bad going on in your mind?¡± Dai Mubai coughed a few times and whispered, ¡°Well, is he here?¡± ¡°He? You mean Brother Feng?¡± Xiaowu was taken aback, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckled, ¡°Why, you are a seriously ill tiger, are you still afraid of Brother Feng?¡± ¡°Ahem, how can you say that you are afraid of the soul teacher? I¡¯m just curious.¡± Dai Mubai seemed to have some shadows. CH 64.2 Chapter 64: Can you stop Drinking water first? (2/2) After all, the feeling of being punched in the air is not good. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The only one who had just passed, the girl in white standing next to Dai Mubai asked curiously. This Dai Mubai is a 37th-level soul deity. Just now, someone wanted to repay the fame fee, but he was scared away. It should be very powerful, would he be afraid of others too? ¡°Curious?¡± Xiao Wu sneered and pointed to the front, ¡°Isn¡¯t it in front?¡± Don¡¯t worry, if you dare to bully me and the third brother in the college in the future, we will let Brother Feng punch you! ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Dai Mubai looked ahead, just in time to see the figure who had a nightmare last night. Ning Rongrong also looked at him, and was stunned when she saw it. Wang Feng didn¡¯t know that at this time at the door, a girl in white was squinting at him at this time. The expression in her eyes was very complicated, with surprise, shame and anger¡­ but they were all replaced by calm. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Ning Rongrong clenched her hands. Why did he come to Shrek Academy too? Don¡¯t you want to be under twelve years old? ¡°Is he what you call Brother Feng? He looks about the same age as the one next to me?¡± Ning Rongrong glanced at Dai Mubai. ¡°Brother Feng has a special physique and grows up very quickly. He is only twelve years old, two months older than me.¡± Tang San replied. ¡°Oh.¡± Ning Rongrong was taken aback, a little surprised and a little angry inexplicably in his heart. This guy is just a little older than himself! ¡°Is he strong enough?¡± Ning Rongrong asked curiously. Dai Mubai also seemed to find it very interesting, looking at Tang San and Xiaowu. But Tang San and Xiaowu also glanced at each other, and at the same time shook their heads and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, we don¡¯t know Brother Feng¡¯s soul power level. It shouldn¡¯t be much lower than ours.¡± In the past five years, although the three of them have played against each other many times, Tang San and Xiaowu rarely let Wang Feng use his soul power. Even if it is used, it is still a small part of the soul power. ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Dai Mubai choked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he your eldest brother?¡± Forget it, I¡¯d like to see how much this kid¡¯s soul power is!¡± Far away. The old man looked at Wang Feng and said suspiciously: ¡°Young man, you look like you should be over twelve years old, right?¡± The young man in front of him is as tall as Dai Mubai, and he looks at least fifteen years old. ¡°I am wretched and well-developed. I just reached the age of twelve this year.¡± Wang Feng said. Wang Feng thought for a while, Zhu Zhuqing behind him didn¡¯t look like he was twelve years old. ¡°Okay, put out your hand.¡± The old man waved his hand. Wang Feng walked over and stretched out his hand. The old man squeezed slightly, his expression slightly changed. ¡°Hey¡­ your muscles and bones¡­ look a bit strange¡­ I can¡¯t tell¡­¡± The old man frowned, as if he felt something that made him unable to judge. He walked up to Wang Feng and pinched his calves and arms just as he had touched Tang San before. The more he touched it, the more shocked the old man was. The bones of this child are the same as fine iron, right? The muscles are also extremely solid¡­ Can this be developed? ¡°Forget it, you can brighten up the martial soul first.¡± The old man felt a little puzzled, but continued. Wang Feng hesitated for a moment, and as soon as he stretched out his palm, a green lotus appeared in the centre of his palm. ¡®¡°You martial soul, I really don¡¯t think I have seen much of you?¡± The old man looked at the green lotus blankly. On the contrary, Zhu Zhuqing, who was behind, looked at the green lotus, her eyes lit up, and she thought that the green lotus was very beautiful. ¡°What a beautiful little flower.¡± Ning Rongrong was also surprised, ¡°This is the first time I have seen this kind of martial spirit¡­¡± ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s martial soul is amazing, but it¡¯s not just good-looking¡­ humph.¡± Xiao Wu smiled and said twice. Dai Mubai also looked at it, as if thinking about this kind of martial soul. At this moment, Wang Feng said, ¡°I call it Qinglian.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your soul ring? Without a soul ring, I can¡¯t judge your level well. Your kid is a bit special. Show two soul rings, regardless of the age, even if you pass the level. ¡± The old man glanced at Qinglian a few times, picked up the water cup on the table, seemed to feel a little thirsty, and was about to drink it all. ¡°Two, right¡­¡± Wang Feng thought, ¡°but teacher, can you stop drinking water for a while?¡± ¡°What? Are you afraid that I will spit it out?¡± The old man smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher, I have lived for decades, and I haven¡¯t seen any little monsters. Your kid still wants to shock me. Hurry up and show the soul ring and let me see¡­¡± After speaking, the old man took a cup of water and drank it all. At this moment, Wang Feng¡¯s whole body moved slightly. Two soul rings slowly lit up from the soles of Wang Feng¡¯s feet. The moment I came out, it seemed that the air was trembling! One purple¡­one black! Puff!!! The sound of water spraying suddenly sounded¡­ CH 65.1 Chapter 65: Oscar¡¯s Sausage (1/2) Black, ten thousand years soul ring! With the rise of two soul rings under Wang Feng¡¯s feet, the surroundings became extremely silent! The faces of the remaining people on the scene can be described as different expressions! The first is the old man, who just drank the water in his mouth and sprayed it out directly, turning into a mist of water in the air. His muddy eyes looked at Wang Feng in shock at this moment. It looked like a real monster was seen in modern people. And the rest of the people including Zhu Zhuqing, who was watching calmly from behind, also looked at Wang Feng in amazement at this time. Tang San and Xiaowu, who were at the entrance of the village, looked from a distance, their eyes rolling. Ning Rongrong, who was also shocked, opened her mouth slightly, with an incredible look in her eyes. As the heavenly daughter of the Qibao Liuli Sect, she has never seen the first or second soul ring, which is a soul ring for thousands of years. This soul is too weak, isn¡¯t it amazing! ¡°Ten Thousand Years Soul Ring?¡± Dai Mubai felt that his brain was a little short-circuited, ¡°Wait, he has two soul rings, the first is a thousand years, and the second is ten thousand years? What, how did you do it?¡± This kind of short circuit is entirely because it is beyond his cognition! Because Dai Mubai has never seen that the first soul ring is a thousand years old. Generally, a hundred years is very rare, and there are differences in the life span of a hundred years, not to mention a thousand years. Even if there are soul rings of about five hundred years, Dai Mubai has hardly seen them. The second soul ring is ten thousand years old, it¡¯s too much. ¡°The Ten thousand-year soul ring, at least the fifth soul ring, can absorb the ten thousand-year soul ring, right?¡± Dai Mubai looked at Wang Feng with a deep surprise in his eyes. As a student of Shrek Academy, Dai Mubai knows that the absorption of the soul ring is inextricably linked to his own physical fitness and martial soul. But no matter how strong your physical fitness is, there are limits to absorption¡­ unless you exceed the limits of your own body. However, thinking of the punch yesterday, Dai Mubai was faintly able to understand.¡­ ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s second soul ring turned out to be ten thousand years old.¡± Tang San whispered. Xiao Wu nodded. The first soul ring is a thousand years old, and the two of them know it. Moreover, because the first ring is a 6,000-year-old soul ring, the teacher also said that it is difficult for Brother Feng to control the 6,000-year-old soul ring, and his body will gradually decline because he can¡¯t bear the 6,000-year-old soul ring. In fact, Brother Feng has not only declined over the years, but has become stronger. Even the second soul ring is ten thousand years old! It¡¯s terrifying! Tang San remembered that the teacher had said that Brother Feng¡¯s existence had surpassed his cognition, and I am afraid that he could no longer judge by common sense. ¡°I said, teacher.¡± Wang Feng put away the soul ring, looked at the old man, and said with a smile, ¡°Did I pass?¡± I said a long time ago, let you stop drinking water.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The old man. He looked at Wang Feng seriously for a long time, wiped his face, then shook his head and sighed: ¡°There are really more and more monsters¡­ You have passed, Mu Bai, take him in together.¡± Wang Feng walked towards the door. After seeing Ning Rongrong, his footsteps paused slightly without stopping. Dai Mubai took two steps back in his consciousness, coughed a few times, and said, ¡°Well, you can come with me first. There will be a few more tests later.¡± Perhaps the shadow caused by that punch was a bit big, especially after learning about the opponent¡¯s two soul rings at this time, the shadow in his heart was a bit bigger. Tang San and Dai Mubai were extremely curious about the soul ring, but they knew that it was not suitable for inquiry at the moment. ¡°So your name is Wang Feng!¡± The girl in white stared at Wang Feng, her tone was very soft, and there was a soft smile on her fair and delicate face. This smile made Tang San and Mubai feel quite comfortable, and even Xiaowu felt that this girl was very close. Wang Feng was the only one, but he knew that Ning Rongrong was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. CH 65.2 Chapter 65: Oscar¡¯s Sausage (2/2) ¡°Hello, I am Wang Feng.¡± Wang Feng said with a serious expression as if he had never seen Ning Rongrong before. Ning Rongrong¡¯s expression stagnated, her hands tightened slightly, then she turned around and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go in.¡± With that said, Ning Rongrong walked in first. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you in too. This village is not complicated. When you walk in the door, you can see the place and teacher of the second test.¡± Dai Mubai hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I have to return later. There seems to be an acquaintance outside.¡± ¡°Acquaintance? You¡¯re not making any bad ideas, are you?¡± Xiao Wu looked at Dai Mubai vigilantly, ¡°I remember there seemed to be a very beautiful girl behind¡­¡± Dai Mubai frowned and said, ¡°What a bad idea, am I Dai Mubai that kind of person? It¡¯s just that this person¡¯s aura is somewhat similar to mine, and she and my martial soul have a complementary aura. This kind of martial soul is extremely difficult to encounter, because if we cultivate a tacit understanding and join hands, we can use some very powerful martial soul fusion skills. . ¡± Tang San and Xiaowu had both heard of the five words Martial soul Fusion Technique. Wang Feng¡¯s heart moved, Tang San and Xiaowu¡¯s martial spirit were indeed quite a match. One rabbit, one grass, rabbits eat grass. If there is a martial spirit like carrot, wouldn¡¯t it be a better match? Dai Mubai walked into the entrance of the village with the three of them, and pointed to the place where some people gathered in front of him: ¡°That¡¯s the place! Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, I¡¯ll go out.¡± With that said, Dai Mubai hurriedly returned to the door. ¡°It¡¯s really simple here.¡± Xiao Wu looked around. At this moment, a voice suddenly walked out in front of him: ¡°Selling sausages, selling sausages, big and long delicious sausages that can be used and eaten. Don¡¯t miss it when you walk by. Oscar brand sausages are delicious and sweet. You can enjoy the peerless delicacy with just five copper coins¡­¡± Wang Feng looked not far away, a man dressed in gray, with short hair and a beard, pushing a cart. That cart gave Wang Feng a bit of the vision of those small vendors in his previous life. I remember that when I was in elementary school, there would be many carts of these small vendors at the entrance of the school, selling all kinds of fried food. The most impressive thing is the mace potato¡­ Moreover, this kind of small vendor¡¯s cart has been accompanying Wang Feng through junior high school, high school, and even university. It has always existed.¡­¡­ The vitality is extremely tenacious. ¡®This is Oscar, right?¡¯ Wang Feng looked at the cart and the bearded man in the distance. ¡°Tang San, I want it! It smells very good, I¡¯ll go to the line and you can buy it for me!¡± Xiao Wu glanced at him a few times, and she was ecstatic with envy. Tang San nodded. ¡°I also think it looks delicious.¡± Wang Feng smiled and walked over with Tang San. At this moment, a figure suddenly walked out of the queue in front and walked in front of Oscar¡¯s cart first. Then he bought three sausages and walked to Wang Feng. ¡°Let me invite you to eat.¡± This figure is Ning Rongrong! She chuckled and held the three sausages in her hand, but she held it relatively far away.¡­¡­ ¡°Invite us to eat?¡± Tang San was taken aback, and said in his heart, this girl is very good. The first time we met, we were invited to eat. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Tang San said politely. ¡°There is nothing hospitable.¡± Ning Rongrong waved her hand lightly, and looked at Wang Feng with a smile in his eyes: ¡°Speaking of which, I still owe your friend a favour.¡± He may not have told you that he was on the street yesterday and helped me retrieve hundreds of golden soul coins that I accidentally dropped. I have to thank him!¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t tell me his name, and I only found out just now.¡± Speaking of the back, Ning Rongrong¡¯s tone was weird. As if gritting her teeth. ¡°Brother Feng, is this matter really happen?¡± Tang San looked at Wang Feng. CH 66.1 Chapter 66: Ning Rongrong, even if I starve to death¡­¡­ (1/2) Wang Feng glanced at Ning Rongrong. This girl is so kind. I¡¯m afraid she has already inquired about the weirdness of Oscar¡¯s sausage, so she did it deliberately, right? Otherwise, how could she only buy three and not buy one more for herself. After all, there are some people in the second test, maybe they all bought this Oscar¡¯s sausage. ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Feng replied. ¡°Then we will be stained with your light.¡± Tang San smiled and took the three grilled sausages that Ning Rongrong bought and handed one to Wang Feng. Wang Feng looked at this grilled sausage. This sausage looked like a hot dog from a previous life, as well as grilled ham sausage. In order to taste it, it looked delicious with knife flowers. But Wang Feng knew that it was made with soul power. To be honest, he didn¡¯t care about Oscar¡¯s weird spell at all. Food is supreme, no matter how it comes from. Just as Wang Feng was about to eat this grilled sausage in one bite, a trace of cunning flashed in Ning Rongrong¡¯s eyes. Huh, soul light, after you eat it, if you know how this grilled sausage came from, you will vomit, right? Hee Hee¡­ Ning Rongrong thought in her heart. She had already learned the secret of the grilled sausage from several candidates who had eaten it just now. Although she felt sick in her heart, she did so because of this. But at this moment, suddenly Dai Mubai hurriedly walked over from a distance and shouted£º ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t eat it!¡± Dai Mubai hurriedly walked over and said solemnly to Oscar in the distance: ¡°Xiao Ao, how many times have I told you not to sell grilled sausages in school, don¡¯t you know? Do you want to wait for everyone else to vomit out?¡± Oscar, not far away, walked over with a wry smile on his face. ¡°Is this uncle also a student of the college?¡± Tang San felt a little incredible. This uncle with a beard is also a student? ¡°What uncle¡­ Xiao Ao is two years older than you this year. ¡± Dai Mubai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that his martial soul is a rare food martial soul, and he is born with strong hair¡­ that¡¯s why he looks like this.¡± ¡°Then, is there a problem with this grilled sausage? Why can¡¯t we eat it? ¡°Tang San asked curiously again. Ning Rongrong on the side secretly said that it was not good. If Dai Mubai came a little later, Wang Feng would definitely eat it.¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t eat it!¡± Dai Mubai looked at Ning Rongrong and said, ¡°Xiao Ao, you can get a new grilled sausage to take a look.¡± ¡°Boss Dai¡­ isn¡¯t this appropriate? The future younger brothers and sisters are watching¡­¡± Oscar looked embarrassed. Especially this beautiful elementary school girl in a white dress, I will see how she got it out later, and I am afraid that it will be difficult to speak in the future. I just gave her a 30% discount. ¡°Hurry up, the three of them will definitely be students of our college in the future. Do you still want to hide it?¡± Dai Mubai raised his fist, ¡°Don¡¯t let me do it myself.¡± Seeing this, Oscar could only smile bitterly, and then in his soft voice with a bit of wretchedness, he called: ¡°I¡­have a big sausage.¡± After shouting, Oscar stretched out his hands, two yellow soul rings rose from his feet, and the soul power was condensed in the palm of his hand, and a sausage-like martial soul slowly turned into a real sausage. This weird and ambiguous spell suddenly caused Tang San and Ning Rongrong¡¯s expressions to change drastically. Although Ning Rongrong heard about the weirdness of this sausage, she felt nausea in her heart after hearing it.¡­ Tang San is the same, and this is still for Xiao Wu¡­ I feel the sausage in my hand is a little hot¡­ hurriedly handed it to Ning Rongrong again, saying: ¡°This, I got it with good intentions¡­¡± And the cold girl behind Dai Mubai also frowned and shook her head. On the contrary, Wang Feng found it quite interesting, and he watched it with relish. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Oscar sighed. Ning Rongrong took the grilled sausage with an ugly expression on her face, knowing that Wang Feng would definitely not eat it, she had to hand the grilled sausage back to Oscar. CH 66.2 Chapter 66: Ning Rongrong, even if I starve to death¡­¡­ (2/2) ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± At this moment, Wang Feng took the grilled sausage in Ning Rongrong¡¯s hand, smiled and said, ¡°What was your intention?¡± Ning Rongrong was stunned. At this moment, Wang Feng walked over and said to Oscar, ¡°Is there any seasoning?¡± ¡°You, do you want to eat it?¡± Oscar was startled. ¡°Of course, why do these three pieces belong to her mind.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°Besides, food is innocent.¡± Hearing this, Oscar was moved for a while: ¡°A good delicacy is innocent! I have all kinds of seasonings here. Little brother, as long as you want to eat it in the future, I will give you a 50% discount!¡± These words are simply from Oscar¡¯s heart! ¡°Give me the seasoning, I¡¯ll adjust it myself.¡± Wang Feng walked up to Oscar¡¯s cart and looked at it, he was quite happy in his heart. Although it is no better than the roasting stall in the previous life, there are obviously a lot of spices on Oscar¡¯s cart. It is similar to pepper powder, cumin powder, spicy powder, and some sauces. Wang Feng faced the three grilled sausages and sprinkled the seasoning on them. Sniffed. ¡°It smells so good.¡± Wang Feng moved his index finger, and under the gaze of several people, he took one bite at a time. After eating, I still had a lingering aftertaste for a while, and I missed the feeling of eating grilled ham sausage and hot dogs in my previous life. Tang San, Ning Rongrong, and Dai Mubai swallowed one after another. Definitely not greedy, but¡­ ¡°Awesome¡­¡± Dai Mubai murmured. He was the first to see that he could not change his complexion, and he ate Oscar¡¯s sausage in one bite for the first time. I also ate three in a row. Too strong! He himself would never be able to do it. ¡°Brother Feng is still amazing¡­ is this grilled sausage so delicious? Brother Feng is very particular about food¡­ how could he eat this kind of thing?¡± Tang San muttered. Ning Rongrong, who was on the side, suddenly felt guilty when she heard this. He clearly wanted to treat him, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He even ate three sausages of this kind in one bite in order to take care of his own feelings. He must be vomiting now, right? Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong lowered her head, feeling a little ashamed for the first time in her life. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Wang Feng didn¡¯t know that Ning Rongrong was planning his own strategy at this time. He looked at a few people, ¡°It¡¯s really delicious, and you must put more of this seasoning.¡± Tang San shook his head again and again, but he was a little moved. ¡°By the way, give me another one.¡± Wang Feng suddenly said to Oscar. ¡°Do you want more? Great! ¡°Oscar was even moved. He really didn¡¯t want to eat his own grilled intestines. But it can be used and eaten. Now someone actually likes the sausage he made! Wang Feng sprinkled the ingredients, but he didn¡¯t eat them. Instead, he walked up to Ning Rongrong and said with a smile: ¡°As the saying goes, I will also invite you to eat one. You won¡¯t refuse, will you?¡± ¡°Come, please!¡± With that said, Wang Feng handed Ning Rongrong the grilled sausage in his hand. This Ning Rongrong is not that simple. It is estimated that he had already inquired about the secret of the sausage just now, and deliberately invited himself to eat it. After eating, he would tell him so that he could vomit, right? But Ning Rongrong didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t mind the sausage at all, and he was not a delicate person. Wang Feng is now treating others in his own way.¡­ Suddenly, a pairs of eyes looked at Ning Rongrong one after another. ¡°¡­¡± Ning Rongrong took two steps back in a panic. Are you kidding me, let her eat this thing? This is simply more uncomfortable than killing him. ¡°I, I don¡¯t want to eat, thank you.¡± Ning Rongrong smiled reluctantly. ¡°No, you want to eat.¡± Wang Feng took a few steps closer to Ning Rongrong, ¡°This is my heart.¡± Ning Rongrong shook her head, took a few steps back, and said resolutely: ¡°No, no, even if Ning Rongrong starves to death and quits the college, I won¡¯t eat this food!¡± Wang Feng stared at Ning Rongrong. The dark eyes, as if they were a quiet tan, were intoxicating. Ning Rongrong was stunned for a moment, and her heartbeat was shocked inexplicably by Wang Feng¡¯s eyes, and she accelerated her beating. ¡°You are more beautiful than I thought!¡± Wang Feng said suddenly. ¡°What?¡± Ning Rongrong opened her mouth, stunned, and looked at Wang Feng blankly, wondering why he suddenly said¡­ such a thing! At this moment, Wang Feng quickly gently fed the sausage into Ning Rongrong¡¯s small cherry mouth. Suddenly, the air¡­became extremely quiet! CH 67.1 Chapter 67: Why don¡¯t I have an accident? (1/2) The air is somewhat solidified. After several glances, I looked at the white-clothed girls at this time¡­ one by one, their eyes widened. Wang Feng¡¯s speed is too fast, how can Ning Rongrong react? Not to mention Ning Rongrong, even if Dai Mubai, Tang San and the others did not react! The grilled sausage is already in Ning Rongrong¡¯s mouth! Anger, nausea, and various emotions poured into Ning Rongrong¡¯s mind through the grilled intestines in his mouth. ¡°You!¡± Ning Rongrong glared at Wang Feng. Unexpectedly, this soul light actually used this kind of destructive trick! I also praised myself for being beautiful, but I was so fortunate that my heart beat faster inexplicably¡­ I thought he was¡­ Several people can also understand her mood at this time. After all, no one wants to eat this grilled sausage. What¡¯s more, it was forced¡­ ¡°Brother Feng, you have gone too far!¡± Tang San coughed a few times. Dai Mubai also coughed a few times and said, ¡°Wang Feng, why do you have to be strong? Although this is your intention, there is no need to care about a girl.¡± However, he looked at Wang Feng with envy in his eyes. To be honest, he wanted to play like this, but he still didn¡¯t dare. Zhu Zhuqing, behind Dai Mubai, also frowned at Wang Feng. However, at this moment, several people suddenly heard a sound of chewing, and when they fixed their eyes, it was Ning Rongrong who was gently chewing the grilled sausage. As if feeling the gaze of everyone, Ning Rongrong blushed, and whispered while chewing with a very ladylike mouth: ¡°It seems that it smells pretty good.¡± She didn¡¯t know, she was obviously disgusting in her heart, why it felt so fragrant, numb and spicy when she ate it. There is also a faint sweetness. ¡°¡­¡± everyone. Wang Feng also looked at Ning Rongrong in amazement. He thought this girl would spit it out too, but he didn¡¯t expect it.¡­ Is it possible, is it pretended? Wang Feng looked at Ning Rongrong strangely, and said secretly, it seems that the people of Douluo Mainland can¡¯t escape the Law of True fragrance. After Ning Rongrong finished eating, she gracefully took out her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth, looked at Wang Feng and said: ¡°Thank you, I didn¡¯t expect this grilled sausage to be really delicious.¡± Looking at Ning Rongrong¡¯s sincere answer. Wang Feng was also a little confused. Is it possible that this young lady has adapted so quickly? Or is it a strong support, don¡¯t want to make a fool of yourself? Or, like me, do you really like to eat? ¡°You¡¯re welcome, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Wang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have grilled sausage next time when we have time.¡± Ning Rongrong nodded softly and said, ¡°I remember what you said! Eat together next time! ¡± ¡°£¿ ¡± Wang Feng looked at Ning Rongrong¡¯s serious look, and wondered, what the hell, I¡¯ll just say a polite word, don¡¯t you take it seriously? At this moment, Xiao Wu ran over and tilted her head, ¡°What are you talking about? Brother, where are my grilled sausages?¡± Tang San was a little embarrassed, so he talked about Oscar. ¡°¡­You stinky men, why do you have such a wretched spell!¡± After listening, Xiao Wu blushed and cursed in a low voice, ¡°I won¡¯t eat it anymore!¡± Seeing this, Wang Feng said secretly, this seems to be a normal reaction! ¡°Okay, Tang San, Xiao Wu, let me take you directly to the last test!¡± Dai Mubai clapped his hands and refocused the two of them. ¡°Go directly to the last test? Is it appropriate?¡± Tang San looked at several candidates lining up over there. ¡°Rest assured.¡± Dai Mubai walked towards the teacher of the second test and muttered a few words. The teacher smiled and said, ¡°No problem, there are these two candidates this year. It¡¯s worth it. You can take them directly to the fourth test!¡± Hearing this, Tang San looked at each other, not understanding the reason. ¡°Teacher, why can they go directly to the fourth test, but we have to test one by one?¡± A boy said dissatisfied, ¡°Does your Shrek Academy still treat it differently?¡± The teacher laughed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a distinction. If you have more than 25 levels of soul power, you can go directly to the last one without having to test one by one. However, do you have more than 25 levels of soul power?¡± At the age of twelve, he can reach the twenty-first level of soul power, and he is already a true genius in many junior soul teacher colleges. Level twenty-five? The boy stopped talking for a while, but still looked at Tang San and the others suspiciously, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I have never seen a soul master who is twelve years old and has a level of twenty-five!¡± He naturally didn¡¯t believe it. Wang Feng shook his head, as if in those news, a ten-year-old child could go to college. No one would believe it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes. Even if it appeared in various news, there were still many people who doubted it. CH 67.2 Chapter 67: Why don¡¯t I have an accident? (2/2) In simple terms, if you have never seen it before, beyond your imagination, and common sense, you will directly deny it and disbelieve it. This is also the origin of many bars¡­ At the age of twelve, the twenty-fifth-level soul teacher is roughly equivalent to the kind of ten-year-old child who goes to college. For other soul masters, it will feel very incredible. In addition, they are children with outstanding talents. They are usually sought after and praised by others. At this time, they are naturally unbalanced, so that it is difficult to believe the facts. ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Dai Mubai sneered, took out a white crystal ball, and said, ¡°Tang San, Xiao Wu, you two will show your soul power¡­¡± This test crystal is specially designed to test the soul power below Level 30, and it will explode if it exceeds it. And this second test is naturally dedicated to testing specific soul power. Tang San nodded, walked directly over, and entered his inner strength of Xuantian Gong. Suddenly, the white light was shining brightly, like bright masonry, shining brightly! Seeing this scene, the boy was stunned. This kind of light is obviously a sign that it is about to reach level 30! In other words, this person is at least level 29! Twelve years old boy achieves level twenty-nine! The teacher in charge of the test also looked surprised. Afterwards, Xiao Wu stepped forward to test, smiled and entered his soul power, and seemed to like this kind of scene very much. The bright light continues to light up! It¡¯s another twenty-nine level! The boy was so frightened that he took a few steps back again and again¡­ ¡°In this way, it seems that I can go directly to the last test.¡± Ning Rongrong smiled softly, walked over, and took the crystal ball. A clear light appeared. Although it was not as high as Tang San and Xiaowu, it was definitely not low, at least about level 26! ¡°Wang Feng, would you like to¡­¡± Ning Rongrong was about to handed the crystal ball to Wang Feng. Suddenly, a figure flashed by, and the crystal ball in his hand disappeared! This figure is awesomely the tall girl who is following Dai Mubai! Ning Rongrong took a look and found that this silent and cold girl seemed to have a higher soul power than herself, and her light was a bit more vigorous. ¡°It seems that we have more and more Shrek monsters this year¡­.¡± The test teacher said with emotion, with surprise and joy in his eyes he said: ¡°All four of you can go directly to the last test. Go ahead! ¡± At this moment, Dai Mubai hurriedly said, ¡°Wait, Wang Feng, do you want to test it?¡± After speaking, Dai Mubai paused. He is actually very curious, a guy with the first and second soul rings, which are thousands of years and ten thousand years, what is his soul power level? Because when the soul master absorbs the soul ring and breaks through the realm, he generally has different levels of upgrades based on the age of the soul ring. When Dai Mubai broke through with his third thousand-year soul ring, he went from Level 30 to Level 33. Dai Mubai can¡¯t imagine that as a level 20 soul master, how many levels will he become if he absorbs the ten thousand-year-old soul ring? Will you jump directly to level 30? Hearing Dai Mubai¡¯s words, Tang San, Ning Rongrong, and Zhu Zhuqing also looked at Wang Feng one after another. Zhu Zhuqing walked over and handed the crystal ball to Wang Feng. ¡°Why don¡¯t I just stop testing?¡± Wang Feng smiled, ¡°You have all seen my soul ring, it must be more than level 25.¡± ¡°Brother Feng, just take a test¡­¡± Xiao Wu blinked. ¡°Yes, Brother Feng, let¡¯s go through the procedures.¡± Tang San agreed. The test teacher looked at Wang Feng interestingly: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t worry, a test will not lose your soul power. Moreover, this crystal ball can withstand soul power below Level 30, including Level 30. ¡± Speaking of this, the test teacher looked at Wang Feng strangely and said£º ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible, your spirit power is higher than 30? Are you worried that the crystal ball will explode?¡± The test teacher¡¯s words seemed to be what Tang San and Mubai thought in their hearts, and they looked at Wang Feng one after another. ¡°My soul power is not higher than level 30.¡± Wang Feng shook his head and said. Hearing this, several people breathed a sigh of relief. If it really exceeds level 30, that would be too exaggerated! Twelve-year-old soul deity? Are you kidding me?¡­ However, Wang Feng said with a smile: ¡°Although my soul power is not above level 30, this white crystal ball will still explode. Why don¡¯t you change it?¡± His soul power is no longer measurable by a normal crystal ball. Hearing this, the test teacher was taken aback for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t make fun of me, bullying teachers has no common sense, right? I have tested thousands of students over the years, but I have never seen a white crystal ball that can burst under level 30.¡± He has never seen it. Tang San and others have never seen it. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Wang Feng didn¡¯t hesitate, and slowly entered his soul power into the white crystal ball.¡­ Almost in an instant¡­ Kaka kaka¡­ A crisp cracking sound sounded!! Everyone¡¯s faces changed in an instant¡­ CH 68.1 Chapter 68: It¡¯s Really Going to explode! (1/2) The crisp cracking sound stimulated the eardrums of everyone present. Boom! The next moment, the crystal ball suddenly shattered and turned into a pile of white crystal particles. When everyone looked at this scene, they were speechless in amazement. Even the test teacher looked at him blankly. ¡°I said.¡± Wang Feng shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°It will really explode!¡± His soul power did not exceed level 30, and it should be at the level 30 mark. However, this white crystal ball could not withstand his soul power. The reason is simple. For example, a cubic glass jar can withstand a cubic meter of iron, but it may not be able to withstand a cubic meter of osmium. Osmium metal is a metal with three times higher density than iron metal. It has the same amount of physical strength, but it is heavier! The density of his soul power quality is too high! Although the total amount remains the same, this crystal ball cannot withstand the quality of his soul power. ¡°How could this be¡­ you really didn¡¯t exceed level 30?¡± The test teacher looked at the broken crystal ball. Indeed, the light emitted by the crystal ball was similar to that of the child named Tang San. It shows that his soul power level should be a little higher than Tang San, and he may have just reached Level 30. But how could the crystal ball break? The teacher couldn¡¯t understand and this scene was beyond imagination. It was the first time he had seen this situation in so many years. As a test teacher, he didn¡¯t understand, and the rest of them looked at him blankly. ¡°Does this have anything to do with the quality of soul power?¡± Tang San thought in his heart that his soul power is actually Xuantian exercises. Compared with the soul power of ordinary soul masters, it is slightly more special. It is the internal power cultivated by the authentic Xuantian exercises. In essence, soul power is also an internal force. If the quality of soul power is too high, then the crystal ball may really not be able to hold on. Compared with Tang San, others were surprised and puzzled. It¡¯s too strong, this soul is light! Ning Rongrong felt a little weird, a little jealous, and a little unwilling. They are all auxiliary soul masters, and the genius of this lady¡¯s dignified Qibao Liuli Sect is four levels worse than him! Moreover, he can explode this crystal ball! But my auxiliary ability is the strongest, and the strength of the Level 4 soul power does not mean anything! Ning Rongrong thought to himself. Wait a minute, you can¡¯t let Wang Feng look down on me! ¡°I¡¯m afraid that only the dean can explain this, right?¡± Dai Mubai looked at Wang Feng and said secretly, this year¡¯s monsters are more powerful than one another.¡± Breaking the crystal ball, let¡¯s not talk about it for the time being. Wang Feng was a little more advanced than Tang San, and he should have just the appearance of soul power at level 30. And after Wang Feng used his soul power to break the crystal ball, let alone the candidates, even Tang San, Ning Rongrong and others were completely speechless. ¡°Mubai, take the five of them to the fourth test.¡± The teacher waved his hand again. Dai Mubai nodded, glanced at the crystal shattered on the ground, and then walked towards the academy with Wang Feng and the five of them. On the way, Dai Mubai solved the puzzles for the five of them: ¡°There are generally four tests for college admissions. You have all seen them before. The third test is to test the candidates¡¯ application level of their own martial arts soul. The level of soul power and the rarity of martial souls do not fully prove the value of a soul master. Just like Tang San, your blue and silver grass is a very ordinary martial soul, but your true strength can only be truly determined based on your understanding of your own martial soul and how to apply it.¡± ¡°Tang San, as you once said, there is no wasteful martial soul, only a wasteful soul master. That¡¯s the truth.¡± Dai Mubai said slowly. When the two were fighting at the Rose Hotel, he had heard Tang San say these words. Tang San nodded. His understanding of the application of martial souls is actually the most important thing for soul masters. ¡°Moreover, the higher the level, the more difficult it is to control the martial soul. If we only pay attention to the level of soul power and the martial soul, our soul master will not be able to go far.¡± CH 68.2 Chapter 68: It¡¯s Really Going to explode! (2/2) Dai Mubai continued: ¡°So the fourth test is a comprehensive test. To be precise, it tests your actual combat ability and whether you have any combat experience. Can you withstand the damage caused by the battle, and how to use the power of the martial soul in a rapidly changing battle? Fighting is sometimes the best opportunity to exercise our soul master! ¡± ¡°This point is common to soul masters of any department. The attack department, the auxiliary department, and the control department are all the same.¡± While walking, Dai Mubai slowly poured the basic philosophy of the college into the five of them. Wang Feng nodded slightly when he heard this. Dai Mubai¡¯s words and the concept of Shrek Academy are considered relatively advanced and scientific in the era of Douluo World. ¡°The requirements are so high, how many students can your college have in a year?¡± Xiao Wu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°No wonder the college is just a small village. Is it too poor, as Brother Feng said?¡± Dai Mubai coughed twice, and a trace of embarrassment flashed across his face, but soon his expression straightened and he said£º ¡°You are right. There are not many students in our college in a year. In the 20 years since the establishment of the college, a total of 42 students have been enrolled, so we have averaged a little more than two a year. This year, there are five at once, which is considered a record.¡± ¡°Moreover, among these students, only fourteen graduated.¡± Hearing this, several people were stunned. ¡°So little?¡± Ning Rongrong said in surprise, ¡°Are the requirements for graduation very high?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Dai Mubai¡¯s tone was very solemn, ¡°The condition for graduation from the college is to reach at least level 40 before the age of 20! Excluding many who died because of hunting soul beasts during the cultivation process, and dropped out of school early, there have been only fourteen in the past few years.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t underestimate these fourteen! After they walked out of Shrek Academy, they all became big names who shocked the world! One of the most powerful of them has become the youngest elder in the Spirit Hall, and his authority is second only to that of the Pope!¡± This graduation requirement is considered very high. Xiao Wu heard a burst of exclamations and sighs. Wang Feng shook his head, even for colleges that only accept monsters, the graduation rate is only 30%! It¡¯s too low. Having said that, Dai Mubai suddenly smiled bitterly: ¡°It is precisely because of this that the college¡¯s lacks funds. The Kingdom of Barak wanted to sponsor our college, but because the college needed to be loyal to the kingdom, it was rejected by the dean. If it weren¡¯t for my family¡¯s contribution and sponsorship this year, the college would be bankrupt¡­¡± ¡°But even so, the dean also said that it would be better to hold back, but will never lower any requirements!¡± Dai Mubai finished speaking with a bit of reverence in his tone. ¡°The college recommended by the teacher is really unusual¡­ I am glad to have come to Shrek Academy. ¡°Tang San smiled. The rest of the people were also a little bit emotional, but they didn¡¯t expect that this Shrek Academy would be in such a situation and origin. ¡°Right in front¡­¡± Dai Mubai led five people to a clearing and pointed ahead. Wang Feng¡¯s gaze condensed and he looked ahead. An open space about the size of two football fields. On one side of the open space, a middle-aged man in his fifties with a rough face was dozing off in a rocking chair. Zao Wou-ki. Wang Feng frowned. The soul saint of more than seventy levels¡­ is very difficult to deal with. At this moment, Dai Mubai walked over and muttered a few words with the middle-aged man. After listening, the middle-aged man opened his eyes and stood up, revealing an extremely sturdy figure. From a distance, it looks like a bear, with muscles all over, giving people a strong sense of oppression! ¡°Like those super Hercules in the previous life! The figure really exploded¡­¡± Wang Feng said secretly. The exposed arms are thicker than the thighs of a girl in her twenties! ¡°Hahaha, interesting, there are actually five monsters over level 25 this year? All come over and give me Kangkang. ¡± Zao Wou-ki waved his hand to everyone. Several people looked at each other and approached a little closer. CH 69.1 Chapter 69: I am indeed an Auxiliary Soul Master (1/2) Zao Wou-ki glanced at everyone, his gaze was very soft, his face was also very kind, and he said with a smile: ¡°Not bad, not bad! My name is Zao Wou-ki, and the teacher of your fourth test is me. In previous years, I hardly saw monsters that exceeded level 25 at the age of twelve. This year, there were only five of them. Then I will play with you.¡± ¡°I will give you a stick of incense now. With this stick of incense, you can understand and discuss with each other. After a stick of incense, the test begins. If the five of you can withstand my attack for a stick of incense, even if only one person persists to the end, you will be considered to have passed the test.¡± After speaking, he looked at a few people who had been stunned. At this moment, Dai Mubai from the side hurriedly walked over and said, ¡°Teacher Zhao, isn¡¯t this appropriate?¡± ¡°How? Do you think there is a problem? Now that the dean is not here, I am the boss, and I am in charge!¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s tone did not falter. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Dai Mubai walked up to Zao Wou-ki and said in a low voice, ¡°I mean¡­ a stick of incense is too short, would you like to turn it up? Two sticks of incense, I think it should be more appropriate?¡± After speaking, Dai Mubai glanced at Wang Feng quietly. If there are three or four Tang people, dealing with Zao Wou-ki, it is unlikely that a stick of incense will be able to deal with Zao Wou-ki. However, if you add this Wang Feng, Dai Mubai thinks it might be different. A guy who can turn himself into a King Kong white tiger with one punch and blast him into a state of transformation. The first and second soul ring is a thousand-year-old soul ring, and he can explode the crystal ball in less than 30 levels. With a stick of incense, as long as Teacher Zhao doesn¡¯t do his best, it won¡¯t be a big problem. Dai Mubai felt that he still had this kind of judgment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at Dai Mubai, and a question mark slowly appeared in his mind, ¡°Do you think you, Teacher Zhao, and I are too old to carry a knife?¡± Two sticks of incense? Do you still need two sticks of incense to deal with a mere five children whose hair hasn¡¯t faded?¡± The tone of voice still hasn¡¯t loosened at all, and it¡¯s even a bit cold. Hearing this, Dai Mubai¡¯s complexion changed, and he hurried over without much persuasion. ¡°Dai Tiger, this Teacher Zhao, is he good?¡± Xiao Wu frowned and asked, ¡°How come the five of us are all 25th-level soul masters, and we only need to hold a stick of incense to fight with him. Is this too simple?¡± ¡°Teacher Zhao, it¡¯s not a question of whether he is strong or not, he is the rare kind of soul master¡­¡± Dai Mubai coughed a few times and said, ¡°Mr. Zhao¡¯s martial spirit is the Vigorous King Kong Bear, an extremely powerful beast martial spirit with unparalleled defensive capabilities and no flaws in his whole body! It is almost difficult for a soul master of the same level to cause effective damage to him! Of course, you must want to know that most of the bear martial spirits are bulky, and I think his speed may not be good, but it is relatively speaking. It will never be bad to deal with you!¡± ¡°The powerful offensive ability and unparalleled defensive ability have left many soul masters of the same level helpless against Teacher Zao. Wherever he stands for you to fight, you may not be able to shake him the slightest and suffer much damage! Therefore, Teacher Zao also has the title of Fudo Mingwang in the college.¡± After speaking, Dai Mubai looked at the four of them. ¡°That¡¯s so powerful, what level of soul power is he?¡± Xiao Wu asked, ¡°Is it a soul emperor?¡± At this moment, Dai Mubai didn¡¯t speak, Ning Rongrong suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not the soul emperor, it should be the soul saint. I once heard my father say that ten years ago, Zao Wou-ki, the king of Fudoming, had a holiday with the Spirit Hall. At that time, the Spirit Hall sent sixteen bishops to rush over. These bishops are at least 60 or more! At that time, Zao Wou-ki, the immovable Ming king, also had more than sixty levels. He must be even better now, I guess, there should be more than seventy levels!¡± After listening, everyone except Wang Feng was stunned. Soul saint? Everyone took a breath of air. Dai Mubai nodded and said, ¡°You are right, Teacher Zao is at least a soul saint of more than 70 levels! Moreover, his seven soul rings are all additional defences and powers! You can imagine how terrifying it is! Not to mention the four of you, even if you add me, you may not be able to survive a minute under him.¡± ¡°Four? There are five of us!¡± Xiao Wu said suspiciously, ¡°Are you saying that Brother Feng is not a human being?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I haven¡¯t said this before.¡± Dai Mubai glared at Xiaowu, ¡°I mean, with Wang Feng, it will be much easier.¡± CH 69.2 Chapter 69: I am indeed an Auxiliary Soul Master (2/2) This seems very novel. ¡°Dai Mubai, is Wang Feng so good?¡± Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng, ¡°This is actual combat.¡± It¡¯s not just about comparing soul power and soul ring. According to what you said, you also need to have an in-depth understanding and application of your martial soul.¡± Moreover, he is also an auxiliary soul teacher. Ning Rongrong did not say this. Zhu Zhuqing also looked at Wang Feng, feeling a little curious in his eyes, as if he was a little surprised and puzzled by Dai Mubai¡¯s words. ¡°I think so.¡± Tang San smiled and said, ¡°Well, Brother Dai has already told us a lot of useful information!¡± Let¡¯s get to know each other and introduce ourselves first.¡± ¡°My name is Tang San, the martial arts soul Blue silver grass, and I am a 29th-level control Department soul master.¡± ¡°Xiao Wu, the Beast Martial Soul Rabbit, the 29th-level powerful attack Fighting spirit Master.¡± ¡°Ning Rongrong, the Seven Treasures of the Martial arts Soul, the glazed pagoda, the 26th-level auxiliary department, the soul master of the martial arts. ¡± ¡°Zhu Zhuqing, the beast martial spirit ghost cat, the 27th-level war spirit master of the Sensitive attack System.¡± When the four of them finished speaking, their eyes fell on Ning Rongrong¡¯s body. ¡°Are you from the Qibao Liuli Sect?¡± Tang San looked at Ning Rongrong in surprise, ¡°Qibao Liuli Sect is known as the most powerful auxiliary soul master in the pan-continent!¡± Unexpectedly, I was able to become a combat partner with the people of Qibao Liuli Sect!¡± Ning Rongrong glanced at Wang Feng, chuckled and said, ¡°I also sneaked out! My auxiliary ability is to provide you with a 30% increase in strength and speed. There is absolutely no problem with a stick of incense. But I don¡¯t have any offensive ability.¡± After speaking, Ning Rongrong looked at a few people. A 30% increase, if it is of the same level in the battle of Soul Division, is a critical and fatal increase. If it is of different levels, it means that it is possible to leapfrog the challenge! And as the level gets higher, the higher the increase. For many soul warriors, they are very eager combat partners! Sure enough, after Ning Rongrong finished speaking, Tang San and the others were amazed. ¡°Hehe, then we have a better chance of winning!¡± Xiao Wu said happily. Tang San also nodded, with a bit of a smile on his face, obviously he was happy to have an auxiliary soul teacher with increased abilities as a partner. Even Zhu Zhuqing, who was cold, looked at Ning Rongrong a little more softly. This made Ning Rongrong feel a little proud. Suddenly, she looked at Wang Feng from the side, but she saw that her soul was light and he didn¡¯t care at all. I couldn¡¯t help but feel blocked. ¡°Wang Feng, how about you?¡± Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng, who was silent, and couldn¡¯t help but asked. Ning Rongrong¡¯s words instantly made the eyes of several people fall on Wang Feng. Before Wang Feng answered, Dai Mubai from the side said: ¡°He should be the most powerful weapon spirit master among us. I suggest that you will let him be the main attacker later.¡± Dai Mubai felt that he might never forget the punch from the Rose Hotel, so he suggested in advance. However, when Dai Mubai finished speaking, he found that Tang San looked at him extremely strangely. Even Ning Rongrong looked at herself in amazement. Dai Mubai was stunned, could it be that he was wrong? ¡°If I remember correctly, Wang Feng told me that he is an auxiliary soul master, right?¡± Ning Rongrong blinked. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Dai Mubai smiled and said, ¡°Ning Rongrong, don¡¯t tease me, how could he be an auxiliary soul teacher?¡± After speaking, Dai Mubai looked at Wang Feng. ¡°Unfortunately, I am indeed an auxiliary soul master.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile: ¡°Level 30, Martial Arts Soul Qinglian. As for the ability, I can quickly recover from injuries¡­ With me, as long as I am not dead, I should be able to wake up.¡± ¡°So, after a while, you can rest assured that you will go to work hard¡­ a big battle!¡± Wang Feng finished speaking. Dai Mubai was stunned, Ning Rongrong was also stunned, and Zhu Zhuqing was also stunned. Even Tang San and Xiaowu were stunned.¡­ Wait, Brother Feng¡¯s auxiliary ability, isn¡¯t it to restore soul power? When did it become a healing power? Tang San and Xiaowu looked at Wang Feng blankly. Can this still be changed? At the same time, Zao Wou squinted his eyes slightly on the other side, and was also looking at Wang Feng, thinking to himself. This kid Dai Mubai, when he just suggested that I increase it to two sticks of incense, he glanced at this kid. It shows that this kid is the reason why Dai Mubai said that. Otherwise, with Dai Mubai¡¯s judgment, he would definitely not say such things. Wait a minute, I want to be the first to beat this kid down! Two sticks of incense? huh¡­ CH 70.1 Chapter 70: Do you think I, Zao Wou-ki, an honest man? (1/2) The auxiliary soul master of the healing system is equally rare compared to the auxiliary that increases the ability! Moreover, as long as you are not dead, you can wake up? What is this concept? It is estimated that few healing soul masters in the whole continent dare to say that. Naturally, Dai Mubai was most shocked. You are a level 30 soul master who can blow me away with one punch. Now tell me that you are a healing soul master? Is it the kind of healing soul master who hides behind the battlefield and regains the blood of his injured teammates? Dai Mubai looked at Wang Feng, and for a while, he couldn¡¯t accept it. These two kinds of transformations were extremely different! ¡°Healing system? As long as you are not dead, can you wake up? Is it true?¡± Ning Rongrong opened her mouth slightly. If there was such a healing type of martial soul, it would have shocked the mainland a long time ago!¡± But just now, Ning Rongrong had never seen Wang Feng¡¯s mysterious and beautiful little flower martial spirit. Zhu Zhuqing also found it a bit incredible. There are very few martial souls who truly heal the system. ¡°Really.¡± Wang Feng nodded, ¡°So, the fight will start soon, you can wave at will.¡± If you have any tricks, just do it to this Teacher Zao. If you are injured, it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Well, I will give you blood back later to heal your injuries.¡± In team combat, it is difficult for Wang Feng to make progress. Mainly because he is too strong. Unless he had a one-on-one fight with Zao Wou-Ki, it would be fine, but that¡¯s a matter for the junior. Wang Feng is planning to find another opportunity. But it¡¯s not good if they don¡¯t participate. Besides, Tang San and the four need such a battle to make them run in and get used to the battle. Wang Feng felt that this was a good opportunity to show his healing ability, mainly because he didn¡¯t want to wait for several people to be seriously injured. In the original work, Wang Feng still remembers very clearly. In this battle, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiaowu, and Tang San were all injured to varying degrees. Zhu Zhuqing and Xiaowu were both in a coma. It took a day to recover, but Oscar¡¯s sausage could not be recovered. Zhu Zhuqing stopped talking. Tang San and Xiaowu have a very good relationship with themselves. He doesn¡¯t want the two of them to be injured and not cured for the time being. To fight, you must experience injury. But the cure also needs to be timely. In the past five years, Wang Feng himself has not suffered many injuries. ¡°Brother Feng, but, but I remember, isn¡¯t your auxiliary ability to restore soul power?¡± Xiao Wu asked suspiciously. Even now, Xiao Wu still remembers six years ago, outside the grove that day¡­ Brother Feng punched the small tree behind him, and then helped himself and Tang San regain their soul power. Why is it cured now? Hearing Xiaowu say this, Dai Mubai and the others were stunned again. Do you still have two abilities? Restore soul power? Impossible!! ¡°Ahem¡­ My martial soul¡¯s ability is based on my mood.¡± Wang Feng said calmly, ¡°For example, if I don¡¯t really want to fight now, my martial soul ability will become a healing that is biased towards auxiliary supplies¡­¡± If you tell them that their martial souls have various forms, it would be too troublesome to explain them now. When everyone heard this, they were in a daze. Is there such a martial spirit? ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense.¡± Wang Feng said quickly, ¡°Tang San, hurry up and make a battle plan for these people.¡± ¡°Oh¡­okay, okay.¡± Tang San nodded hurriedly. Dai Mubai stepped aside a little messy and watched quietly, faintly thinking that this battle might be very interesting. Not long after, Tang San made a battle plan: Xiaowu attacked mainly, he controlled it, Zhu Zhuqing assisted in the attack, and Ning Rongrong and Wang Feng assisted at the end. It is simple and straightforward, but the details still depend on the actual operation. At this time, the column of incense was almost burned out. ¡°All right, children, get ready for the baptism of battle!¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s loud voice came, and after speaking, he took out another incense stick and inserted it directly on the ground. It was also at this time. Ning Rongrong from behind quietly turned around, and the soft and wonderful voice, accompanied by the dancing white dress, sounded slowly: ¡°Qibao transferred out with glass.¡± As the voice fell, a colourful light lit up from Ning Rongrong¡¯s body, setting her off as if she had descended from the heavens, and a pearlescent colourful pagoda in the centre of her palm suddenly appeared. At the same time, two yellow soul rings slowly rose from Ning Rongrong¡¯s feet, circling and turning, exuding a faint brilliance. ¡°Qibao is famous, one said: Power.¡± Ning Rongrong¡¯s spell came out lightly, and the first soul ring shone brightly. Then she tapped the pagoda with her fingertips, and three rays of light fell on Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing. ¡°Qibao is famous, one said: Speed!¡± Immediately afterwards, Ning Rongrong did not hesitate. The second soul ring burst into light, and three more rays of light floated out of the pagoda and fell on the three of them. CH 70.2 Chapter 70: Do you think I, Zao Wou-ki, an honest man? (2/2) Suddenly, the three of them felt as if their whole bodies were full of strength, and their bones were lighter by a few points! That feeling, it feels like eating ice cream in the dog days, and the whole body is indescribably comfortable and happy! ¡°Come on!¡± Ning Rongrong said one last thing. Zao Wou-ki on the other side looked at Ning Rongrong in surprise, ¡°Good fellow, I didn¡¯t expect all the people from Qibao Liuli Sect to come this year? Interesting, I don¡¯t know how happy the old ghost Flender will be when he sees him. Come on!¡± The voice just fell! Zao Wou-ki did not give the three of them the opportunity to take the initiative to attack, and directly attacked Ning Rongrong! Seeing this scene, Tang San secretly said that it was not good. Fortunately, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s speed was not fast. Almost as he was approaching Ning Rongrong, his blue and silver grass started instantly, and long dark vines grew out of the ground under Ning Rongrong¡¯s feet, locked them, and quickly pulled them in another direction. ¡°Haha, are you fooled?¡± When Zao Wou-ki saw this, he was not surprised but delighted. After turning his steps, he rushed directly towards Wang Feng next to Ning Rongrong. This kid is definitely weird and doesn¡¯t show up. He must be the first to solve this kid! To avoid long dreams at night. Zao Wou-ki is worthy of being a soul saint of more than seventy levels. That kind of battlefield intuition, as well as Dai Mubai¡¯s previous suggestions, have given him incomparable vigilance! ¡°Brother Feng, be careful!¡± Suddenly, two exclamations sounded! It was Tang San Xiaowu! Tang San could only control one, and directly chose to save Ning Rongrong, mainly because the master once said that the soul master of the Qibao Liuli Sect had to solve it as soon as possible if he encountered it, so he had a preconceived idea that Zao Wou-ki wanted to solve Ning Rongrong first! Because once Ning Rongrong was solved, the auxiliary effect of the three of them was cut off. How could you know that Zao Wou-ki turned out to be a diversion and slyly targeted Brother Feng! Very weird! Even Wang Feng was a little confused. Wait, why did Zao Wou-ki hit me when he came here? Unscientific, I obviously didn¡¯t do anything, didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t report the soul ring or anything just now? It stands to reason that Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t know much about the five of them. Otherwise, he would not recognize Ning Rongrong as a member of the Qibao Liuli Sect after Ning Rongrong released her soul skills. How come you put the goal on me when you come here? Wang Feng was a little puzzled at this moment. At the moment of crisis, although Wang Feng was puzzled, he did not intend to go head-to-head with Zao Wou-ki, but with a shake of his palm, his martial soul quickly lit up. The golden lotus blooms quietly! A ray of golden light gushed out of the golden lotus in an instant and fell on Zao Wou-ki. ¡°Eat my trick!¡± Wang Feng let out a low cry. When everyone saw this, they looked at each other in amazement. Wait, isn¡¯t your martial soul cured? Why give it to Teacher Zhao! However, the next moment, they were instantly dumbfounded! I saw Zao Wou-ki, who was rushing towards Wang Feng aggressively, almost two steps away from Wang Feng, his face suddenly flushed, his whole body staggered, his legs softened, and he almost fell directly to the ground! Fortunately, Zao Wou-ki reacted quickly, stumbling a few steps back, and with a big jump, he quickly moved away from Wang Feng ten steps away, looking at Wang Feng with a gloomy and wary expression. ¡°£¿ £¿ £¿ ¡±Everyone. What¡¯s the situation? What happened just now? ¡°Boy, what the hell did you do just now?¡± Zao Wou-ki looked a little ugly. Just now, an inexplicable impulse and desire suddenly surged in his heart, which was difficult to contain, so that his legs were a little sore, and his whole body was very comfortable. However, he overdone it so comfortably that he didn¡¯t even have the will to fight¡­ His control of his body plummeted! If it weren¡¯t for my own firm will, I was afraid that I would have to call it out comfortably just now, but it would be too embarrassing! This kid is really weird! ¡°Teacher Zao, I will heal you.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. ¡°Fart! I am not injured at all!¡± Zao Wou-ki shouted, ¡°What kind of soul skills did you use just now?¡± So weird! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just like taking that kind of special ¡®drugged¡¯. You treat me as an honest man, Zao Wou-ki, the Emperor of the Ming Dynasty. Don¡¯t you understand anything?¡± Zao Wou-ki looked like I was here before, so you kid can¡¯t lie to me. Hearing this, everyone seemed to understand a little bit, and looked at Wang Feng with amazement. ¡°I¡¯m really healing you.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that my cure, given to the enemy, has some side effects. There is something more exciting, does Teacher Zhao want to try it? ¡± When everyone heard this, they suddenly realized. Could it be that Wang Feng¡¯s healing ability has a real healing effect on his friends, but it also has a reverse side effect on his enemies? It¡¯s too leathery! This completely solves the problem that the healing soul master seems to be easily attacked during the battle! Just now, even Teacher Zao couldn¡¯t avoid being caught!! ¡°¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at the kid gloomily. I faintly feel that maybe¡­ a stick of incense, it seems that it is really not enough. CH 71.1 Chapter 71: The Battle of Zao Wou-Ki (1/3) Seeing that Zao Wou-ki seemed to be contemplating, Wang Feng shouted loudly: ¡°Do it, what are you doing in a daze?¡± With this shout, everyone suddenly woke up. As the main attacker, Xiaowu took the lead in rushing towards Zao Wou-ki, she saw her feet lightly touching the ground and leaping directly. At the same time, a vine appeared perfectly on Xiaowu¡¯s landing point, giving her strength. Naturally, it was Tang San¡¯s blue and silver grass, which cooperated with Xiaowu tacitly. Stepping on the vines, Xiao Wu stepped on the vines like a long bow drawn full, and shot towards Zao Wou-ki! Brother Feng had already avoided Zao Wou-ki perfectly, and when he recovered at this time, they naturally had to spare no effort to attack! But when Zao Wou-ki saw Xiaowu coming, he only had a faint smile on his face, and he didn¡¯t avoid it, as if he was a wooden stake, waiting for Xiaowu to come. Although Xiaowu felt a little strange, she didn¡¯t let go of the opportunity. She had already used Wuhun proficiently, her feet were scissor-like, and she completed Wuhun¡¯s possession in the air, and attacked Zao Wou-ki¡¯s neck. Bang bang! Two low voices sounded, and Xiaowu gave a sharp blow, and the power of her feet that could almost cut off an ordinary tree fell on Zao Wou-ki¡¯s shoulders, but she couldn¡¯t bring any harm to Zao Wou-ki at all! Even, he couldn¡¯t make him move at all. ¡°The cooperation is good. With the toughness of Blue Silver Grass, it catapulted down from the air, greatly increasing its strength. But little girl, you are a girl, and you are born with too little strength.¡± Zao Wou-ki said with a calm smile. Xiao Wu was silent, but frowned. At this moment, vines grew from Zao Wou-ki¡¯s feet, pulling Zao Wou-ki into the air. The toxins in the vines instantly made Zao Wou-ki¡¯s feet numb! Then the vines disappeared instantly, and without the support of the vines, Zao Wou-ki was in the air at this time. Even if a thousand catties fell, it would be useless! However, Xiaowu¡¯s feet were still sandwiched between Zao Wou-ki¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Waist bow!¡± At this moment, Xiaowu spread her hands slightly, and two vines appeared in an instant, grabbed her hands, and bent Xiaowu¡¯s body into a limit arc. ¡°Get down for me!¡± As soon as Xiaowu turned his feet, he took advantage of Zao Wou-ki¡¯s time in the air, and used the strength of his feet and the assistance of Vine to throw Zao Wou-ki down. ¡°Good fellow, cooperation is not an ordinary tacit understanding!¡± Zao Wou-ki was also surprised by what happened in this instant. This kind of cooperation is simply impossible to achieve without a few years of run-in. Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t know that Tang San and Xiaowu had fought Wang Feng together, and he didn¡¯t know how many times. In the past five years, the two have rarely fought against each other, and almost most of them have fought Wang Feng together. The tacit understanding is naturally far beyond Zao Wou-ki¡¯s imagination. Just when he was about to land, Zao Wou-ki wanted to hold up his hands. If he hit the ground directly, he would be afraid that he would feel uncomfortable. But just when his hands were spread out. In the distance, a ghostly figure had already appeared on Zao Wou-ki¡¯s back when he didn¡¯t know when! Quietly! It¡¯s Zhu Zhuqing! Ding Ding Ding! A series of attacks sounded, and Zao Wou-ki had to reverse his back with both hands, and expand his soul power at the same time. The seven soul rings instantly lit up from him to resist Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s attack on his back! After failing to hold the ground with both hands, Zao Wou-ki even expanded his soul power, and had to fall to the ground, making a loud explosion. Zhu Zhu¡¯s quiet light flashed, and before Zao Wou-ki landed, he jumped up lightly from his back and was not attacked by Zao Wou-ki. The timing can be described as extremely clever! Otherwise, it would be impossible to cooperate with Tang San and Xiaowu to complete this attack. Suddenly there was a huge noise! I don¡¯t know how heavy Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body was. He was hit on the ground, causing a violent vibration and dust all over the sky. For a while, the three of them looked straight at the place where Zao Wou-ki had fallen. ¡°Tang San, is it too heavy for us to start?¡± Xiao Wu was a little nervous. CH 71.2 Chapter 71: The Battle of Zao Wou-Ki (2/3) Tang San shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Zhu Zhuqing, who was on the side, was also standing in the distance. At this time, after being possessed by spirit, her appearance changed slightly. Her eyes were dark green and clear blue. Her claws were like sharp blades, exuding cold light and cold eyes. ¡°Next, you will face Zao Wou-ki¡¯s stormy attack.¡± Wang Feng from the side said secretly. He didn¡¯t plan to make a move. Wang Feng knew that if he made a move, the battle would be too easy, and the three of them suffered almost no injuries. And the incense stick only burned one third of it. At this moment, as the dust dissipated, Zao Wou-ki propped his hands on the ground, pulling out his head embedded in the ground like a carrot. Then he shook it. As if resurrected with blood, Zao Wou-ki appeared in the sight of Tang Sansan. Suddenly, the pupils of the three of them shrank sharply. Only then did I understand what Dai Mubai said just now! Even if Teacher Zao stood on the spot and hit them, it would be difficult to cause harm! The soul sages with more than 70 levels, relying only on a few of them who are less than 30 levels, really want to hurt Teacher Zhao, it¡¯s too difficult! Especially at this time! The seven soul rings of Zao Wou-ki¡¯s whole body lit up, his body shape was stronger than just now, at least more than two meters and a half, and his body was covered with a layer of brown bear fur. From a distance, the explosive muscles, as if they were really a powerful king Kong bear, were condensed into a sense of oppression, and they were on their faces! ¡°Terrible! Teacher Zao intends to use his soul power!¡± The average Dai Mubai secretly said that it was not good. Just now, it was only Teacher Zao¡¯s carelessness, coupled with Tang San and Xiaowu¡¯s tacit cooperation, and Ning Rongrong¡¯s attribute increase, that the three of them worked together to make Teacher Zao suffer a loss. But even then, it was impossible to cause any harm to Teacher Zao. On the contrary, at this time, Teacher Zao¡¯s soul power was surging, and his whole body exuded a fierce and domineering aura. Obviously, he wanted to play with Tang San and the others a little more seriously! ¡°Come on, the sun is just right today, and my drowsiness just now has disappeared a bit.¡± Zao Wou-ki said seriously, obviously looking for another step for himself. Dai Mubai on the side wanted to laugh but held back. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, so I just want to take it a little bit seriously with you. ¡°Zao Wou-ki roared, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue!¡± After speaking, Zao Wou-ki walked towards Tang San step by step. He could see that the cooperation between these two people was too tacit, especially this kid who used blue and silver grass, which was a bit troublesome to control. Solve it first, and the offensive of these three people will disintegrate in an instant. ¡°Xiaowu!¡± Seeing Zao Wou-ki coming, Tang San let out a low cry and sank his shoulders. Xiaowu leaped lightly, stepped on Tang San¡¯s shoulder, and jumped directly high. ¡°Come again?¡± Zao Wou-ki sneered, ¡°The same move is invalid for me!¡± With that said, Zao Wou-ki also leaped high, intending to catch the bouncing bunny directly in the air. But at this moment, several vines directly encircled Xiaowu. Almost as soon as Zao Wou-ki punched Xiaowu, Xiaowu was immediately changed by vines! At the same time, Man Teng assisted Xiaowu and kicked sideways towards Zao Wou-ki. From a distance, it seemed as if an iron hammer was tied to the tip of a vine, which strangely changed its arc and smashed sideways towards Zao Wou-ki. ¡°Meteor Hammer.¡± Wang Feng glanced. It can be regarded as a combination technique of Tang San and Xiaowu. He has experienced it many times, but this technique is difficult for Zao Wou-ki, who has amazing defensive power, to work. Unless the vine is tied to him, he can still cause damage to Zao Wou-ki with one kick. Xiao Wu is too light, her strength is too weak, and her attacks are very limited. The facts are also as Wang Feng expected. Xiao Wu kicked Zao Wou-ki on the body, which only stunned him a little bit, even in the air, it had no effect. At the same time, another cold and quiet figure also attacked Zao Wou-ki. Two soul rings lit up from this figure, and Zhu Zhuqing, who was rushing from the flank, was extremely fast! CH 71.3 Chapter 71: The Battle of Zao Wou-Ki (3/3) When approaching Zao Wou-ki, her body rotated into a Dao afterimage, and countless Dao Senran¡¯s cold light flashed in the afterimage! That cold light is naturally her second soul skill, the Netherworld White Claw! This soul technique made Wang Feng think of Jiuyin White Bone Claw¡­ It also looks a bit similar. Almost in a very short period of time, you can use double moves to launch hundreds of attacks on the enemy, and you can pick the same position that is extremely fragile. At this time, it was Zao Wou-ki¡¯s stamina that was aimed at, which was extremely tricky! The two attacks caused a flash of golden light in Zao Wou-ki¡¯s eyes. Next moment! The first yellow soul ring on his body suddenly rose. The roar came from Zao Wou-ki¡¯s mouth!!! Golden light masterpiece! At the same moment, Zhu Zhuqing let out a scream directly in the air, and was shocked by this roar, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth, and his consciousness fell into a blur. In the same way, Xiao Wu suffered even more severely, she just kicked Zao Wou-ki! The power of the anti-shock directly caused him to spit out a mouthful of blood in an instant! The vines tied to his body also broke in an instant and fell from mid-air! Even Tang San, who was far away, was instantly shattered by the vines, and felt the blood surging in his body, which was extremely uncomfortable. But he also hurriedly used the blue silver grass again in an instant, put Xiaowu away, and fell into his arms. Although that was only Zao Wou-ki¡¯s first soul skill, however, this soul skill caused the offensive of the three to disintegrate instantly! This is the true strength of the seventy-sixth-level soul saint! Immediately afterwards, Zao Wou-ki snorted coldly, and slapped Tang San¡¯s hand like a fan in the distance! At the critical moment, Xiaowu, who had only three minutes of consciousness left, opened her eyes, a trace of blood flashed in her eyes, and looked at Zao Wou-ki. ¡°Hmm? Charm soul skills?¡± Zao Wou-ki was taken aback, but he was not surprised but delighted. He saw a flash of golden light in his eyes, and directly confronted Xiao Wu¡¯s eyes! Almost immediately, Xiaowu fainted as soon as he confronted him. Tang San also held on to the instant opportunity that Xiaowu had finally earned, and the ghost shadow flickered, avoiding Zao Wou-ki¡¯s palm. Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t continue to chase, just stood still. ¡°Xiaowu, Xiaowu!¡± Tang San yelled anxiously. But at this time, Xiao Wu had already fainted, and he could not wake her up. At the same time, Dai Mubai, who was far away, also hugged Zhu Zhuqing with a slightly gloomy expression on his face. Obviously, Zhu Zhuqing also fainted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that she suffered a backlash. She is very different from my soul power. In addition, my martial soul is a powerful King Kong Bear, which is the most capable of this kind of charm soul skill. Let her sleep for one night and she should be almost healed tomorrow.¡± Zao Wou-ki smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do it anymore, right? Even if you add that little girl from the Qibao Liuli Sect, you won¡¯t be able to survive me for a while¡­¡± However, at this moment, before Zao Wou-ki finished speaking, three golden rays of light suddenly floated from a distance. It fell on Xiaowu, Tang San, and Zhu Zhuqing with great accuracy. The bright light enveloped the three of them. Everyone present was taken aback for a moment. Almost in the next moment. ¡°Tang San, you tightened me a little bit. I¡¯m fine. My whole body was so warm and comfortable just now.¡± Xiaowu¡¯s voice sounded crisp. Suddenly, the entire open space was quiet. CH 72.1 Chapter 72: Zao Wou-ki, Who is Holding Back (1/3) At the same time, Zhu Zhuqing also woke up slowly, and when she saw herself lying in Dai Mubai¡¯s arms, her face suddenly became cold: ¡°Let me down!¡± After speaking, Zhu Zhuqing jumped up gently by herself and landed firmly on the spot. Dai Mubai: ¡°¡­¡± I haven¡¯t hugged for a few seconds just now? He looked at Wang Feng in the distance. ¡°What do you want to heal tomorrow?¡± Wang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Tang San, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, keep going!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m fine!¡± Xiao Wu waved her hand, wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and said with a smile, ¡°I feel that my whole body has strength again!¡± Tang San looked at Xiaowu blankly, and said in disbelief, ¡°You, are you really okay?¡± Although it was not a fatal injury just now, it was definitely a relatively serious injury! How long has it been? Healed? Even Tang San felt the blood surging in his body and calmed down instantly, but he was too concerned about Xiaowu and didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°This healing ability is too exaggerated, right?¡± Ning Rongrong opened her mouth in the distance, almost thinking that the battle had failed. But now, the three of them seem to be back in an instant? Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s gaze fell on Wang Feng, with a little more gratitude in his eyes, but he looked even colder at Zao Wou-ki. Xiao Wu also looked at Zao Wou-ki and said: ¡°Teacher Zhao, you and we already know your first soul skill. This time, you didn¡¯t make it so easy for us to get caught! Also, that Zhuxiang is already two-thirds.¡± ¡°Teacher Zhao, come on, shall we continue?¡± Xiao Wu said with the same words as Zao Wou-ki just now, somewhat ironic. Zao Wou-ki turned his head stiffly and looked at Wang Feng. This kid! He had just learned that the other party only possessed healing powers and had a weird effect on himself, so he did not pay attention to him. Unexpectedly¡­ Sure enough, this kid is the most difficult to do! This perverted healing ability almost made the three of them reborn with blood! If Tang San and the three of them come again and survive the last third of the incense sticks, it won¡¯t be too easy! Moreover, looking at the relaxed look on this kid¡¯s face, it seems that¡­ soul power has not been consumed much? This means that unless he really kills these three people, otherwise, these three people will be resurrected with blood forever! But it was impossible for him to actually kill the three of them. Two of them were seriously injured in that way just now. If the dean was there, I am afraid he would scold him. ¡°Kid, I really despised you!¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at Wang Feng and shook his head, ¡°Then come on, you can fight to the last moment, even if you win this game.¡± Sure enough, a stick of incense is not enough. If I had known it, I would listen to Mu Bai, and add a few more sticks of incense. At this moment, Wang Feng looked at Tang San. ¡°Wait, teacher.¡± Tang San¡¯s face looked a little gloomy. ¡°What?¡± Zao Wou-Ki looked at Tang San. ¡°If possible, I want to compete with you again. This time, I only use one person.¡± Tang San said slowly, ¡°If I can survive a stick of incense by myself, even if we pass the exam, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± Hearing this, everyone except Wang Feng was stunned. ¡°Brother, how can you do it alone?¡± Xiao Wu said anxiously. Tang San shook his head and said, ¡°Xiao Wu, although Brother Feng¡¯s healing ability is very powerful, I don¡¯t want to see you hurt anymore.¡± Every time he saw Xiaowu¡¯s injury, Tang San felt very uncomfortable. It was always because he didn¡¯t protect Xiaowu well. He will not allow this to happen again. Hearing this, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart, Tang San, this guy is not a madman who loves his wife¡­ I really can¡¯t see Xiao Wu getting hurt a little bit. I am a foresight, and I feel that in battle, you must be injured, and only when you are injured will you be profound and your combat experience will increase. In the past five years, she has fought with many soul beasts, and he doesn¡¯t know how many injuries she has suffered and how much blood she has shed. ¡®Little San¡¯s wife-loving and demon-protective mentality is somewhat beyond the scope of my knowledge. After all, I¡¯m just a single dog¡­ I can¡¯t understand it for the time being. ¡¯ Wang Feng watched quietly. He knew that Tang San wanted to show all his strength. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at Tang San, his courage was commendable, his courage was commendable! I really think Zao Wou-ki is getting old! ¡°Tang San, we are comrades-in-arms in a team. Wouldn¡¯t it be good if you were left alone? ¡°Ning Rongrong walked over and asked with a frown. ¡°So, I still have to trouble you later and add an increase for me.¡± Tang San smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I lose, you will pass the exam. This is just my fight alone.¡± Ning Rongrong nodded, thought for a while, and then said, ¡°My father said that a team must look like a team. If you lose, none of us can pass the exam!¡± Hearing this, Tang San was taken aback. CH 72.2 Chapter 72: Zao Wou-ki, Who is Holding Back (2/3) On the contrary, Zao Wou-ki from the side laughed a few times: ¡°The little girl said it well.¡± Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai were silent, and Tang San¡¯s insistence was because of Xiaowu. They are not easy to say. And Ning Rongrong was right. ¡°Ning Rongrong, this girl, feels really two extremes¡­¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help feeling novel. He knew that this girl was actually hiding her arrogance now, but the side she showed now was really unusual. After the decision is made. Tang San and Zao Wou-ki walked onto the square. Wang Feng walked aside a little bored, but he naturally knew that it would not be much worse unless he applied the deification technique to Tang San. But it couldn¡¯t change the final result, just to make Tang San¡¯s attack smoother. There is a huge difference in soul power between him and Zao Wou-ki, not to mention that it is useless to double or double the various attributes. This is still a situation where Zao Wou-ki did not make heavy moves. And almost as soon as Tang San made his move, everyone except Wang Feng and Xiaowu¡¯s expressions changed! Immediately afterwards, the square began to vibrate! Tang San¡¯s hidden weapons can be described as endless, and his whole body seems to be countless, frantically smashed at Zao Wou-ki from various angles. Zao Wou-ki fired five soul skills in succession, but he was unable to completely catch Tang San. Through bone nails, flower-mounted crossbows, crane control and dragon capture, ghost shadows, mysterious jade hands, and all kinds of poisons, the unique skills in the Xuanmen treasure record, were extremely skillfully used by Tang San. Seeing Dai Mubai and a few others, they were shocked again and again! Until the end, Tang San used his second martial soul, the Clear Sky Hammer, for the second time, and hammered Zao Wou-ki dizzy with a punch. And Tang San was finally slapped by Zao Wou-ki. In the field, it calmed down instantly. At this time, a stick of incense has already passed! Zao Wou-ki stood up with an embarrassed expression on his face, with nosebleeds streaming down his face.¡­ He fought very well in this battle! On the one hand, because you can¡¯t exert all your strength, you have to control your strength, otherwise you will accidentally hurt Tang San. On the other hand, he was not good at strength. He was hit by Tang San¡¯s hidden weapons, subtle calculations, a burst of shots, and the mysterious hammer at the end, all of which made him suffer a great loss. On the contrary, Tang San was extremely desperate, and all the cards were out! However, it is not easy to be able to fight with yourself like this. Zao Wou-ki sighed, with nowhere to let go of the anger in his heart. Tang San was also uncomfortable, his complexion was a little pale, and a little blood overflowed from his mouth. He barely stood up with Dai Mubai supporting him. At this time, several people watching the battle were talking one after another. ¡°Tang San, what exactly is his attack method? I have never seen it before.¡± Ning Rongrong said in surprise. Xiao Wu said with some pride: ¡°That¡¯s called a hidden weapon, and it¡¯s the Tang San¡¯s unique skill. It¡¯s very powerful. So far, I have seen one person who can evade the hidden weapon of the third brother. When Teacher Zhao saw it for the first time, the speed was not good. For the third brother, he was completely a live target.¡± ¡°Hidden weapon?¡± Dai Mubai murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t even see the trajectory of those things just now. It was too fast. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t last long.¡± But it seemed that Dai Mubai thought of something, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Wait, you said, can anyone escape these hidden weapons of Tang San? What? Is he also a soul saint?¡± Hearing this, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing also looked at Xiaowu curiously. ¡°Not a soul saint.¡± At this moment, Tang San said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Brother Feng.¡± So far, only he has been able to avoid all my hidden weapons for the time being.¡± Hearing this. Everyone was stunned. Even Zao Wou-ki was stunned. What the hell Tang San had just done could be described as extremely tricky. Even if he was prepared now, it was impossible for him to escape. Unless it¡¯s a Spirit Master of the agility department, at least level 60 or so, it is possible to escape all of them. Just the kid with the terrifying healing ability, can all of Tang San¡¯s hidden weapons be avoided? Wang Feng smiled at everyone. Without speaking, two rays of light fell on Tang San and Zao Wou-ki with his hands. CH 72.3 Chapter 72: Zao Wou-ki, Who is Holding Back (3/3) The two of them seemed to be extremely seriously injured, but in fact, they were relatively lightly injured. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to recover. Tang San also took out the dragon beard needle from Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body for Zao Wou-ki. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Ning Rongrong shook her head quickly. Tang San did not explain. It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not. As early as half a year ago, I had a real contest with Brother Feng. At that time, although he was a little weaker than he is now, he also played all his hole cards. Except for the absence of dragon beard needles, there was not much difference. But it still didn¡¯t cause harm to Brother Feng! Brother Feng¡¯s speed and reaction were so fast that Tang San couldn¡¯t imagine it! Therefore, Tang San couldn¡¯t imagine Wang Feng¡¯s specific strength over the years. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either.¡± Zao Wou-ki was very angry and rubbed his face. He didn¡¯t recover quickly. There were still several large bags on his face, and those were toxins that hadn¡¯t been eliminated. But the body is indeed warm, and there are no injuries in the body, and I can¡¯t help but be even more surprised by the healing power of this kid. After speaking, Zao Wou-ki seemed to think for a while, with a smile on his face, and looked at Wang Feng with a strange look in his eyes: ¡°Tang San, you guys have all passed. But this kid, he doesn¡¯t count!¡± Hearing this, everyone was taken aback. Zao Wou-ki crossed his hands and rubbed them, and a crackling sound like bursting beans sounded. ¡°You kid, come and play tricks with me.¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at Wang Feng, as if a flame was burning in his eyes, ¡°Since Tang San said that you are so good, it just so happens that I was upset just now, come and let me have a good time!¡± Hearing this, everyone stood still for an instant! One by one looked at Zao Wou-ki in shock. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. ¡°Teacher Zao, you are a bit unreasonable!¡± Dai Mubai whispered, ¡°Wang Feng is a soul master of the healing department¡­ he¡­¡± ¡°If you talk about it, you will play in person, and I will help you loosen your bones.¡± Dai Mubai shut up instantly. ¡°Teacher Zao¡­ we are a team.¡± Ning Rongrong also hurriedly said, ¡°How can you bully Wang Feng alone, it¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Oh? Care about him so much, do you like this kid?¡± ¡°You, you are talking nonsense! I don¡¯t care anymore! ¡°Ning Rongrong was taken aback, her face flushed with shame, her eyes swayed, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Wang Feng, and she stopped talking. Zao Wou-ki confronted the two of them, and the two of them had nothing to say. ¡°Teacher, if it is¡­¡± Tang San and Xiao Wu glanced at each other, just about to open their mouths. However, Zao Wou-ki directly interrupted with a wave of his hand: ¡°You two cut the nonsense, don¡¯t think that your kid could spend a stick of incense with me just now, are you really capable of it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang San. ¡°Teacher, can I go with him?¡± Zhu Zhuqing, who was on the side, was silent for a moment and said. ¡°You? You little cat, how many tricks can you do with me? Stay aside!¡± At this time, Zao Wou-ki, like a barrel of gunpowder, ignited at one point. Obviously, how suffocating was the battle just now. If you don¡¯t find someone to vent, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to calm down. Everyone was in a hurry. At this moment, Wang Feng suddenly said: ¡°Okay, since you have made a sincere request, then I will satisfy you mercifully¡­¡± As soon as the words came out, everyone was stunned on the spot. CH 73.1 Chapter 73: The first soul skill, deification! (1/2) At this time, Zao Wou-ki looked like a volcano about to erupt, but it was really who was going to die! But in fact, Wang Feng didn¡¯t agree, and it was impossible for him to really disagree with Wang Feng¡¯s test. Because of Wang Feng¡¯s soul power, his talent is already obvious. Just one healing ability is enough to enter Shrek Academy! Obviously, Teacher Zao just wanted to beat up this kid to vent the anger in his heart at this time. But no one expected that Wang Feng would even agree to Zao Wou-ki¡¯s request. ¡°Brother Feng¡­ blame me.¡± Tang San smiled bitterly. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xiaowu¡¯s bravery just now, all the cards had been played, and Teacher Zao was very aggrieved, Teacher Zao would not have trouble with Brother Feng at this time. I was indeed a little impulsive just now. After all, Teacher Zao is a teacher, not a real enemy. Besides, Brother Feng didn¡¯t have those hidden weapons of his own, and Teacher Zao was holding back a breath in his heart at this time, and fighting with Teacher Zhao was even more difficult at this time. If Teacher Zao fights with himself again now, I am afraid that he will not be so easy to get caught. Tang San thought in his heart. ¡°Blame you for what, you did the right thing.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°I really want to have a fight with Teacher Zao. If I really get beaten up, I¡¯m not afraid, but my martial soul has the ability to heal.¡± He is really not afraid that Zao Wou-ki cannot make a dead hand, and he himself is not so easy to be beaten. ¡°Wang Feng¡­ you, you are an auxiliary soul master of the healing department, do you really want to fight with Teacher Zao?¡± Ning Rongrong suddenly turned her head, the blush on her face receded slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be brave! Even if you can avoid Tang San¡¯s hidden weapons, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can avoid Teacher Zao¡¯s attack.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know until I hit it.¡± Wang Feng glanced at her. Unexpectedly, Ning Rongrong, a girl, would still care about people. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about it, you guys!¡± Zao Wou-ki glanced at Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing who still wanted to talk, and immediately waved their hands, ¡°People are not afraid of being beaten up by me. What are you still talking about, Dai Mubai, you first take a few of them to arrange a room¡­¡± Hearing this, several people were startled. Wang Feng was also stunned, what the hell, let them go, who can I pretend to show it to! Can¡¯t go! Wang Feng coughed a few times hurriedly. ¡°Teacher Zao, let¡¯s finish reading.¡± Tang San said, ¡°In case you can¡¯t stop waiting for the meeting, and there is an accident, we can stop it in time.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I have to add status to Wang Feng.¡± Ning Rongrong also said hurriedly. Zao Wou-ki thought for a moment, nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°Okay, let you go, I just want to keep you from leaving a psychological shadow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± everyone. Huh. This kid, with such a strong healing ability, is a bit more powerful than Oscar¡¯s sausage, and he will have an addiction later! Zao Wou-ki thought in his heart. When the two came to the square, the square was already a bit messy at this time. ¡°Wang Feng, wait a minute, I will add a status increase to you.¡± Ning Rongrong hurriedly shouted. However, Wang Feng waved his hand and said, ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t need it for the time being.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ning Rongrong was furious, are you looking down on this lady¡¯s Qibao Liuli pagoda? As if knowing what Ning Rongrong was thinking, Wang Feng explained£º ¡°I want to have a normal conversation with Teacher Zao first, it doesn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Hearing the explanation, Ning Rongrong¡¯s anger subsided a little, but he still snorted and said, ¡°Then be careful yourself!¡± ¡°Boy, come on, where do you want me to beat you up?¡± Zao Wou-ki stood carelessly. With the injury just now, he is already getting better, and after the battle just now, he is in excellent condition at this time. ¡°I want to beat you up!¡± Wang Feng grinned and rushed directly towards Zao Wou-ki! It was fast! Extremely fast! A stream of air burst out almost directly from the spot! CH 73.2 Chapter 73: The first soul skill, deification! (2/2) The three of Dai Mubai and Tang San, they didn¡¯t even see a shadow! ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s body technique is not exquisite, but the essence of any body technique is pure speed. With the purest speed, any exquisite body technique is like falsehood!¡± Tang San took a deep breath. The purple light in his eyes flickered, and only when he lifted the purple demon pupils, he could see Brother Feng¡¯s figure slightly. It was a series of afterimages! This is why it is difficult for his hidden weapon to work against Brother Feng. Brother Feng reacted quickly, too fast! Tang San sometimes even thought, if Brother Feng had learned the various subtle hidden weapons in the Xuantian Treasure, would his achievements be higher than his own? But just think about it. Xuantian Baolu is a book of the Tang Sect treasures. If I can¡¯t establish Tang Sect by myself, you must not spread it out! Wang Feng¡¯s speed was like a gust of wind, bringing bursts of smoke. ¡°This kid is good at speed? No wonder he was able to escape Tang San¡¯s little hedgehog¡¯s various insidious hidden weapons.¡± Zao Wou-ki thought in his heart, but he was as stable as Mount Tai, standing still. Good at speed? He, Zao Wou-ki, had super defensive power, and said unceremoniously that if he hadn¡¯t prepared Tang San¡¯s hidden weapons just now, he would never have suffered such a big loss. I just don¡¯t use my soul power, stand here and fight this kid, so what about you? I just stood by myself and gave Tang San and the three of them a beating. What happened? It¡¯s a bit disgraced, it¡¯s nothing to do with it! It¡¯s too late to say, it¡¯s too late! Wang Feng rushed in front of Zao Wou-ki almost in the blink of an eye. The huge momentum brought a hurricane-like airflow. Wang Feng was simple and straightforward, without any bells and whistles, he blasted directly at Zao Wou-ki¡¯s lower abdomen! ¡°Boy, the three of them did their best just now, and they couldn¡¯t hurt me. Do you want to beat me with a punch?¡±A smile flashed in Zao Wou-ki¡¯s eyes, ¡°I would like to see how much strength you can have with your fists and legs!¡± After speaking, Zao Wou-ki also avoided flashing, standing where he was, without even using his soul power. Everyone watched with bated breath. Only Dai Mubai¡¯s eyes were a little weird.¡­ Teacher Zhao, it¡¯s too big, isn¡¯t it?¡­ At this moment. Wang Feng smiled and imprinted a punch on Zao Wou-ki¡¯s lower abdomen! Next moment! Boom! A muffled sound sounded! Boom! Zao Wou-ki was directly hit by this punch and flew out! The body was like a bent steel pipe in mid-air, and strands of bloodshot eyes appeared, as if they were about to fly out of their sockets. It was directly blasted out dozens of meters away and smashed into the dust, setting off a plume of dust and smoke, which was extremely shocking! Everyone mouthed slightly! This is simply more exaggerated than when they worked together to fight Zao Wou-ki just now! The corners of Dai Mubai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he said in his heart, Wang Feng was at the Rose Hotel at the time, and he must have stayed! Otherwise, that punch is by no means as simple as blasting yourself into the air! Wang Feng really didn¡¯t keep his hands. He exercised his soul power and used all his strength. It doesn¡¯t mean anything else, beat him up! ¡°He, he, is he really the auxiliary soul master of the healing Department?¡± Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng blankly. Everyone is an auxiliary soul master, why is there such a big gap? Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s face was also a little depressed. As an agility attack type Battle Spirit Master, she is best at speed, but just now, she couldn¡¯t even see Wang Feng¡¯s speed. ¡°What a terrifying power¡­or the purest power¡± Tang San murmured. Just now, the three of them tried their best to take advantage of the air, and the three of them worked together to barely give Teacher Zao some damage. But now, Brother Feng punched Teacher Zao straight and he blasted Teacher Zao to the ground! ¡°Brother Feng usually fights with us, so keep your hands, right?¡± Xiao Wu said with some fear. This is for sure. At this moment. In the dust and smoke in the distance, a figure stood up violently, ¡°Good boy!¡± As the voice fell, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s figure came out of the dust and smoke! The seven soul rings rose from under his feet, shining brightly in the air, and at this moment, the first soul ring suddenly shone brightly! Obviously, it is Zao Wou-ki¡¯s first soul skill. Do not move the real body of King Ming! It was his first soul skill just now that he defeated Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing in an instant, and two of them were seriously injured and lost their combat effectiveness! Any melee attack is completely restrained! ¡°Boy, although your strength is strong, it doesn¡¯t stop there!¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at Wang Feng with some excitement in his eyes. The punch just now really made him feel the pain caused by pure power. However, as long as he uses his soul power, activates the first soul skill, and does not move the true body of King Ming, if this kid dares to attack with one more punch, he will not suffer the slightest damage. On the contrary, this kid will be seriously injured! ¡°Is it?¡± Wang Feng stood still, looked at Zao Wou-ki, and said slowly, ¡°Since you also use soul skills, then I will also use soul skills.¡± At this time, Zao Wou-ki in this state, his own punch is indeed unlikely to cause any harm to Zao Wou-ki. ¡°Soul skills? Isn¡¯t your soul skill a healing ability? Zao Wou-ki snorted coldly, ¡°The gap between you and my soul power is too big. If you want to rely on the side effects of the cure, it is unlikely that it will cause trouble to me at this time.¡± Everyone was also a little puzzled. Wang Feng smiled, stretched out the golden lotus in his hand, took a deep breath and said slowly: ¡°The first soul skill, deification!¡± The voice fell! Light! The incomparable golden light instantly enveloped Wang Feng¡¯s whole body! CH 74.1 Chapter 74: Zao Wou-ki vs Wang Feng (1/2) Two soul rings slowly rose from Wang Feng¡¯s feet. Accompanied by Wang Feng¡¯s words, the first dark purple soul ring shone brightly! At the same time, the golden lotus in Wang Feng¡¯s palm gushed endless golden light, wrapping Wang Feng. The golden light made everyone¡¯s eyes ache. ¡°Hmm? Thousand-year soul ring, ten thousand-year soul ring?¡± Zao Wou-ki narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Feng in horror. He didn¡¯t know that Wang Feng¡¯s soul ring was so perverted? When Wang Feng moved just now, he didn¡¯t use his soul ring to come out! ¡°Tortoise tortoise¡­ The first soul ring for a thousand years, the second soul ring for ten thousand years?¡± Zao Wou-ki felt his blood boil slightly. For so many years, he has never taught such students, far beyond the soul ring of ordinary soul masters, even those genius soul masters can only be out of reach! ¡°No wonder you dare to promise me.¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s whole body shook, and there was another crackling sound of bones staggered, ¡°I would like to see, the second soul ring is the little guy with the ten thousand-year-old soul ring, how powerful it is! Deification soul skills, it seems to be auxiliary soul skills!¡± At the same time, everyone watched closely. ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s first soul skill!¡± Xiao Wu was also a little excited, ¡°Brother, what do you think it will be?¡± ¡°Deification, judging from the name, seems to be an auxiliary soul technique. However, the soul skills attached to the thousand-year-old soul ring technique are definitely not simple!¡± Tang San analyzed in a low voice, and after speaking, he glanced at Ning Rongrong. Wang Feng¡¯s first soul skill, even the two people who often fight with Wang Feng have never seen it before. ¡°Isn¡¯t his soul skill a cure?¡± Dai Mubai frowned and looked at Wang Feng, who was bathed in golden light, vaguely felt a huge energy fluctuation!¡± Ning Rongrong also looked curiously. Like Dai Mubai, she also thought that Wang Feng¡¯s soul skills were not the cure just now? But now, Wang Feng¡¯s first soul skill does not seem to be a cure? Auxiliary soul skills? Is it also an additional state? Ning Rongrong curled his lips, can it be stronger than my Qibao Glazed pagoda? Everyone looked at it without blinking. Soon! The golden light recedes! Reveal Wang Feng¡¯s figure! When I saw Wang Feng bathing in the golden light again, everyone, including Zao Wou-ki, was completely stunned! Without him! So handsome! At this time, Wang Feng¡¯s whole body was shining with a layer of light, and his short messy hair became extremely neat. With the fluctuation of energy, he swayed back, his face was like a god, and his eyes were filled with faint golden light, full of suffocating oppression! What¡¯s even more terrifying is that Wang Feng¡¯s whole body is still covered with a layer of golden lightning, which hits the air and makes a sound that breaks through the sky, like thunder. Looking at the whole person, it gives people a kind of terrifying pressure like a god descending into the world! Everyone was stunned! No wonder it is called deification! This is as if he has become a god! ¡°Boy, what kind of soul skill are you?¡± Zao Wou-ki smelled a trace of danger from Wang Feng at this time! I can even vaguely feel that this kid has become much stronger! ¡°You will know soon!¡± Wang Feng grinned, the next moment! He suddenly disappeared in place! It¡¯s like a gust of wind! Almost everyone hasn¡¯t even blinked! There was a series of lightning and thunderbolts in the air! The speed is incredible! Even at this moment, Tang San, with the Purple Demon Eye, was completely unable to see Wang Feng¡¯s figure clearly, and he was instantly terrified! Immediately afterwards, Wang Feng appeared beside Zao Wou-ki! ¡°King Fudo Ming!¡± Zao Wou-ki roared, and the first soul ring was made of golden light, and his body seemed to become like steel, giving people an indestructible feeling. CH 74.2 Chapter 74: Zao Wou-ki vs Wang Feng (2/2) ¡°Punch me!¡± There was no one, but the voice came from nowhere. Boom! ! The sound sounded like a wooden stake hitting an ancient bell. Zao Wou-ki¡¯s expression changed! I only felt a force many times stronger than just now, and it hit his chest abruptly, which made him feel a sore spot in this state! What¡¯s even weirder is! The body feels even more numb! Then, the chest suddenly became unconscious! ¡®It¡¯s the lightning that surrounds that kid! What the hell is that! ¡¯ Zao Wou-ki was shocked. You must know that he is in this state, and the immovable king¡¯s body is turned on, and he can be immune to most of the power and damage! But this kid can actually make him feel a trace of severe pain, and even paralyze his body! The huge force struck, and the paralysis attached to the lightning made Zao Wou-ki completely unable to stay where he was. With one punch, he stepped back a few steps again and again! Bang bang bang! Almost in an instant! The golden lightning light flashed across Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body, and instantly left several fist marks or footprints all over Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body! With extreme speed and terrifying power, even if Zao Wou-ki, who turned on the true body of King Fudo Ming at this time, had no time to react! In almost a second! The golden light that Wang Feng turned into attacked to Zao Wou-ki several times again and again! If you stand from the perspective of Tang San and others, it seems that you can only see a golden light, passing through Zao Wou-ki from all directions. Every time you pass through, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face becomes gloomy, and his body is even more swaying, like duckweed in the wind! Moreover, Teacher Zao¡¯s breathing became heavier! Speed has also become slower! What kind of immovable king is this! I can¡¯t move anymore! Everyone looked stunned for a while! ¡°Too fast! Teacher Zhao didn¡¯t have a chance to react at all, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to use positioning and tracking to capture Brother Feng!¡± Tang San murmured, ¡°Moreover, Brother Feng¡¯s power is even stronger! Even Teacher Zao, who can¡¯t use the true body of King Ming, can cause some damage! It seems that his attack will also give Teacher Zao a certain paralyzing effect!¡± How strong is Teacher Zao who can transport the true body of King Ming? All the hidden weapons of Tang San at this stage, except for the dragon beard needle and the innuendo that barely pierced Zao Wou-ki¡¯s skin, were almost completely ineffective and harmless to Zao Wou-ki! It can only delay time! But now, Brother Feng is actually pressing Teacher Zao to fight with speed and strength! Or attack the hardest places on Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body, such as the back of his chest, which are super defensive! Even, as the number of times increased, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body began to redden and swell at a speed that was visible to the naked eye! Scars have begun to appear! Everyone was stunned! The situation, almost from the beginning, completely exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination! From a distance, Zao Wou-ki seemed to be in a golden storm formed by Wang Feng¡¯s excessive speed! Difficult to parry! But Zao Wou-ki is Zao Wou-ki after all! But after a few tens of seconds! ¡°Gravity enhancement!¡± Zao Wou-ki let out a low cry suddenly, and the light of the third thousand-year soul ring lit up! The surrounding air suddenly became extremely congested! That kid is too fast, Zao Wou-ki can¡¯t see the opponent clearly. If he doesn¡¯t slow down the opponent, he will find the opponent and there will be no chance of attacking! As soon as this soul skill came out, Wang Feng¡¯s figure was indeed a bit slower! Zao Wou-ki could barely see it. CH 75.1 Chapter 75: Soul Skill Combo! Reverse the universe! Empty realm! (1/2) ¡°Location tracking!¡± Zao Wou-ki knew that at this time, he couldn¡¯t make one move after another like Tang San just now. This kid¡¯s speed is too abnormal, and the opportunity is fleeting. If he really wants to be pressed by him like this, he really doesn¡¯t have a chance to react! The tracking and positioning attached to the fourth soul technique instantly locks Wang Feng¡¯s figure! ¡°Gravity squeeze!¡± Zao Wou-ki seized this slightly heavier opportunity and roared quickly! Suddenly, the air hundreds of meters around seemed to be squeezed by a terrifying force, cantered on Zao Wou-ki! Wang Feng was also squeezed in an instant! After being tracked, Zao Wou-ki can follow him, and his speed advantage will be greatly reduced! And this squeeze of gravity gave him no chance to escape! ¡®This is a continuous combination combo! Zao Wou-ki is really Zao Wou-ki! ¡¯ Wang Feng was a little surprised. During the fight with Tang San just now, although Zao Wou-ki used all these soul skills, they were put at intervals, and Tang San was given many opportunities to put hidden weapons in the middle. But now, it was in one breath and let it out directly! Several soul rings quickly lit up directly from Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body in turn! It¡¯s like in a fighting game, seize the opportunity and use various moves to make a set of ultimate combos to kill the enemy in seconds! Don¡¯t give any chance! Instead of just using simple ¡ú¡û¡û¡¤A or¡ú¡û¡û¡û*B or¡û¡û¡û¡¤A¡­ This is Zao Wou-ki¡¯s true strength! It¡¯s a kind of taking some real things out! If Zao Wou-ki had dealt with Tang San in this way just now, Tang San would never have had the opportunity to use hidden weapons! ¡°Vigorously King Kong Palm!¡± Seeing Wang Feng¡¯s figure and being drawn closer by himself, Zao Wou-ki continued to shout fiercely! It seems that after the Ioriyan Sunflower three-style, it is about to kill the eight children! Of course, this is just an analogy in Wang Feng¡¯s mind! Wang Feng didn¡¯t expect that Zao Wou-ki could use his soul skills so perfectly and seamlessly! I saw Zao Wou-ki¡¯s hands suddenly changed to the size of a paddle fan, and he slapped Wang Feng, who was squeezing him at this time, and sent it! Almost instantly! Zao Wou-ki¡¯s series of moves dazzled everyone¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s also just something that happened in a blink of an eye! ¡°Teacher Zao is so strong!¡± Xiao Wu swallowed lightly, ¡°He might have really been playing with us just now, right?¡± Everyone was silent. Tang San also stared at him with great solemnity, feeling a burst of joy in his heart. Teacher Zao really didn¡¯t let go of his hands and feet, and he didn¡¯t show any real skills at all! If he had done this to himself just now, and released four consecutive soul skills directly in one breath, he would have no chance at all! After the gravity is enhanced, positioning and tracking are released instantly, and Teacher Zao can be brought closer to himself almost instantly by squeezing with heavy force! Finally, with Thunderbolt approaching each other, he used his powerful King Kong palm to kill himself with a slap! At this moment! I saw Zao Wou-ki slapped Wang Feng. In just two or three seconds, it seemed that the situation on the field would be reversed in an instant! ¡°Are you fighting for strength? Then let you taste your own strength!¡± Seeing that slap hit, Wang Feng¡¯s eyes flashed with golden light, and his whole body seemed to have entered a wonderful realm! In an instant, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s movements, in Wang Feng¡¯s eyes, seemed to have entered a state of slowing down time. In the past five years. Wang Feng practiced non-stop day and night, as well as fighting with countless soul beasts, and sometimes fighting with strange soul masters. In terms of richness, it is far more exciting than Tang San and Xiaowu! CH 75.2 Chapter 75: Soul Skill Combo! Reverse the universe! Empty realm! (2/2) In these five years of high-intensity combat, Wang Feng can sometimes feel that he has entered a mysterious state! In this state, one¡¯s own perception will be greatly improved, and one can use various skills that are usually difficult to use! You can see through the enemy¡¯s various attack trajectories! The spirit has become extremely sensitive, and any movement of wind and grass can be easily detected, thus avoiding many completely unavoidable attacks! Just like now! With this palm, in just two seconds, Zao Wou-ki used his extremely rich combat experience without any reservations, and used this set of soul skills to make moves, so that he could not have any chance to react! Not to mention Wang Feng, even if the same soul saint was here, he couldn¡¯t react at all. Only before Zao Wou-ki used his gravity enhancement, he was instantly hundreds of meters away from Zao Wou-ki, and he could be completely spared! After all, it is the real thing of the soul saint! However, Wang Feng¡¯s accumulated combat experience in the past five years has also created this strange state! This state, Wang Feng called it: the empty realm! After the whole person enters the empty realm, everything is empty, and various attributes and spiritual perceptions are greatly enhanced, as if only he exists! A wonderful state of mind! In simple terms, it is similar to a burst of potential, but it is stronger than a burst of potential. But this state will intensify the consumption of soul power! With Wang Feng¡¯s soul power at this time, it can last up to a few minutes! But now, it is enough. It doesn¡¯t take a few minutes! After entering the empty state! Wang Feng¡¯s body dropped a few points abruptly, and almost the slap in front of him passed through the tip of his nose! Immediately afterwards, he attached a hand to Zao Wou-ki¡¯s elbow, and with a light touch, he felt that there seemed to be a terrifying energy hidden in it! It is conceivable how powerful this slap is! However, a smile appeared at the corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth. In a peculiar posture, in the state of emptiness, the palm of his hand moved, instantly changing the direction of Zao Wou-ki¡¯s slap, and turned to wave it to his own face! Snapped! I saw a crisp slap suddenly sounded! Zao Wou-ki¡¯s whole body suddenly turned up in the same place, turning several times again and again! Just landed on the ground! Wang Feng stood still faintly! Just now, his posture was originally based on the core skills of Tang Hao¡¯s chaotic cloak hammering technique in Holy Soul Village, and he has been continuously summarizing and revising it over the years. It has long been used more than just for the initial hammer to hit the iron, and can be directly used in various battles! It was also completely reborn from the chaotic cloak and hammer method, and walked out on a more new path. And this special attack technique, Wang Feng called it: Reverse the universe! It is based on the very famous martial arts in a martial arts novel in the previous life, and the martial arts is called: Douhuanxing. In the state of emptiness, mental perception has been greatly enhanced, and one¡¯s control over the body has become more precise. It is almost like a fish in the water to reverse the universe! The emptiness and reversal of the universe are Wang Feng¡¯s greatest gain in the past five years! Because normal meditation practice is too slow, Wang Feng relied on a large number of battles to reach the current level of 30. [T.N: If you like it Please give us some DONATION on paypal¡­. So we can provide you better facilities and fast Updates and please rate us in Novel Update.] These large-scale battles also gave Wang Feng an empty realm and summed up the reversal of the universe. After all, as a modern person, Wang Feng has to tinker with some of his own things, and it is impossible to rely entirely on soul skills. Just like Tang San had his own unique hidden weapon, Xuantian Baolu. Wang Feng didn¡¯t, so he had to tinker with it slowly. Wang Feng also knew that it was impossible to compete with Zao Wou-ki, who had demonstrated his true power by relying only on the ability to deify souls. Even if he only exerted 70% of his seventy-sixth-level soul power, Wang Feng could not withstand it. In the eyes of everyone, I can only watch, Zao Wou-ki slapped Wang Feng with a slap, but suddenly changed his trajectory! With a slap, he actually hit him in the face! Fly him directly! Then it fell violently on the ground, smashing up bursts of dust and mist! Suddenly, everyone looked at this scene and was petrified! It wasn¡¯t until a while later that Zao Wou-ki¡¯s intermittent voice sounded slowly: ¡°Boy¡­ what was the name of your trick just now?¡± CH 76.1 Chapter 76: Vigorous King Kong Roars! (1/2) The trick that Zao Wou-ki asked was the move that Wang Feng used Zao Wou-ki¡¯s own powerful King Kong palm to reverse the universe and slap Zao Wou-ki to the ground! Not only Zao Wou-ki asked, but everyone else also felt extremely curious. It¡¯s so weird! I hit myself? In the distance, Zao Wou-ki slowly stood up from the dust, his face a little red and swollen. With this palm just now, for fear of breaking this little one, he used about 70% of his strength. Unexpectedly, not only did he not hit it with a palm, but he also boomeranged himself! In my heart, if I use all my strength, I am afraid that I will feel even more uncomfortable. Impossible! One¡¯s own soul skills, as long as the gravity is enhanced, it is impossible to react at all! But just now, this kid didn¡¯t know what moves he made. After avoiding it, he used his powerful King Kong palm to cause this slap to hit him in the face? And the power has increased a bit, which is extremely weird! Wang Feng stood still faintly and said, ¡°The move is called reversing the universe. It¡¯s not a soul technique, it¡¯s a technique.¡± Hearing this, everyone was stunned. ¡°Reverse the universe¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki murmured a few words, ¡°What a reversal of fortune!¡± The slap that I had just now was supposed to hit him to end the battle, but it hit me, causing me damage instead. Reversing the situation again is not exactly reversing the world? However, what Zao Wou-ki is more interested in is, why could Wang Feng avoid his soul skills just now? But Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t ask much about this. ¡°Your teacher taught you?¡± Zao Wou-ki shook the dust from his body and asked with a smile. This technique is very clever and ingenious. The four words reversal of the universe have a majestic meaning. It is not easy to experience it at first glance! Hearing this, Tang San and Xiaowu on the side were taken aback, teacher? Does Brother Feng have a teacher? Then I heard Wang Feng shake his head and said, ¡°There is no master, I have nothing to figure out by myself.¡± As soon as the words came out, there was silence all around. ¡°Personally¡­it¡¯s okay¡­ pondered¡­pondered¡­ came out?¡± Zao Wou-ki swallowed, can this be figured out? Can you, a twelve-year-old doll, figure out such a powerful technique? Unless¡­Zao Wou-ki seemed to think of something, his pupils shrank slightly. If you want to summarize this extremely clever technique, there is only one possibility: through countless battles! And extraordinary wisdom! This kid, it¡¯s not easy! ¡°Reverse the universe¡­¡± Tang San thought to one side, ¡°This seems to have evolved from the core technique of the chaotic cloak hammering technique. I remember that when Brother Feng and Su Yuntao first fought, they seemed to have used this technique. Later, when they fought against Xiaowu and I, they also used it occasionally.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, Brother Feng has summed up a unique set of techniques by himself over the years!¡± ¡°Even, it is not limited to the chaos cloak hammer method, it can be used in more battles¡­ If it is placed in my world, this can already be regarded as a pioneering martial arts master, right? ¡± Tang San was secretly shocked. In his previous life, he was only obsessed with Tang secret weapons, but he has also studied many martial arts. Knowing that it is not that easy to create a special martial art! Moreover, this special technique gave Tang San a feeling that it was beyond the scope of martial arts. You know, what Teacher Zao used just now was soul skills! Instead of ordinary moves! Even this kind of soul skill can be reversed and bounced back! As you can imagine! ¡°Teacher Zao, are you still here?¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. With the void and reversal of the universe, it is unlikely that Zao Wou-ki would want to hurt himself with soul skills, unless he used a more superficial method and dragged it until his soul power was exhausted. CH 76.2 Chapter 76: Vigorous King Kong Roars! (2/2) After all, the seventy-sixth-level soul saint still has much more soul power than Wang Feng¡¯s current soul power. Wang Feng¡¯s soul power was compressed and purified, but the durability of his soul power at this time was comparable to that of level 50. The empty realm also consumes more soul power. But who is Zao Wou-ki? How could he use this way of relying on his skin? If Xiaowu is still possible. ¡°Hahaha, good boy! Don¡¯t be proud, although you and the reversal of the universe are amazing, I can¡¯t deal with it!¡± Zao Wou-ki was taken aback for a moment, then said with a big laugh, ¡°I¡¯ll show you! But I can¡¯t use the last soul skill for you.¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s last soul skill is the true body of Wuhun. Once it is turned on, the strength is completely different, and Wang Feng has no chance of defeating it. That thing is equivalent to fighting for your life with all your strength, so it is impossible for Zao Wou-ki to use it. ¡°Although your reversal of the universe is very mysterious, my sixth soul skill restrains you very much.¡± Zao Wou-ki smiled and said, ¡°This battle should be over. It allows me to use the sixth soul skill, boy, you should be proud!¡± The moment the voice falls! ¡°¡­¡±Wang Feng, why does this sound a bit familiar? Dai Mubai seemed to know something, his complexion changed, and he quickly said to Tang San and the others: ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s back off!¡± After speaking, without giving a few people a reaction, he directly pulled Tang San and a few people and quickly retreated. ¡°Also, plug your ears and plug them tightly! Tang San, Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing, Wu Soul Possessed! Ning Rongrong, come behind the three of us!¡± Dai Mubai said with an extremely solemn expression on his face! The experience seems to be very old-fashioned! Everyone was startled, wondering what Dai Mubai meant? But it still did! For a while, the soul ring of the three rose, and their momentum skyrocketed. ¡°How can the teacher do this! Use this move on Wang Feng!¡± Dai Mubai whispered. ¡°Dai Mubai, what is Teacher Zao¡¯s sixth soul skill?¡± Xiao Wu asked curiously. The others also looked at him. Dai Mubai opened his mouth and was about to speak. Just as Zao Wou-ki roared in front of him, the sixth soul ring on his body, the dark soul ring, suddenly shone violently! Wang Feng frowned slightly. He vaguely remembered that Zao Wou-ki¡¯s sixth soul skill seemed to be a roar? Next moment! The ground seemed to be trembling, and countless stones were shaken one after another on the ground! Zao Wou-ki was condensing a terrifying aura, his face flushed, and his eyes turned with strands of black light. Boom! Zao Wou-ki separated his feet and stepped on the ground, causing the ground to tremble for several minutes, and countless stones were directly shaken high! ¡°Soul Skills: Vigorous King Kong Roar!¡± Hearing these words, Wang Feng¡¯s expression changed slightly. I saw Zao Wou-ki open his mouth, and a terrifying wave of energy shook out of his mouth! Roar! £¡ £¡ Almost in an instant, the stones that were shaken up on the ground turned into dust in the midst of this roar! This is a soul technique with a wide range of lethality! Without touching Wang Feng himself at all, he can use the power in the roar to make Wang Feng lose his combat effectiveness! At this moment, even with his ears blocked and out of the square, Tang San and the others two hundred meters away had extremely poor expressions, and Ning Rongrong, who was slightly weaker, fell completely on Xiaowu¡¯s shoulders. Among them, Dai Mubai, the strongest, also directly activated the possession of the martial soul, and was barely able to resist him! The rest of them were even more horrified! ¡°Teacher Zao, isn¡¯t he the soul master of melee? What kind of perverted soul technique is this! ¡°Xiao Wu gritted her teeth palely. With such a distance apart, the three of them felt difficult to support, and the blood in their bodies surged, making them extremely uncomfortable. If this is in Brother Feng¡¯s position, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­ CH 77.1 Chapter 77: Teacher Zao¡¯s strongest move (1/2) Wang Feng was less than 20 or 30 meters away from Zao Wou-ki. ¡°Although Teacher Zao is a soul master with both offense and defence, his soul skills are very restrained from long-range attacks or controlling soul masters.¡± Dai Mubai explained in a low voice, ¡°The vigorous King Kong Roar is a special soul technique that hides soul power in the sound and releases it through the roar! Unavoidable! I rarely see Teacher Zao use this soul skill! In addition to Teacher Zao¡¯s seventh soul technique, the true body of the martial soul, this soul technique is Teacher Zao¡¯s strongest move!¡± ¡°In the roar, with terrifying power enough to shatter the soul master¡¯s heart and brain, even those of the same level will at least be dizzy and difficult to resist! The power on the soul is much lower than that of Teacher Zao¡¯s soul, and it can achieve the effect of spike! Just blocking your ears can¡¯t be completely avoided! That¡¯s why I told you to resist the possessed body of the martial soul¡­¡± Tang San¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this. If Teacher Zao had used this soul technique just now, even if he had the strength, he would be stunned on the spot! One move is enough to completely lose your combat effectiveness! Even if many hidden weapons have not been released, I am afraid that there will be no chance at all! ¡°What about him?¡± Zhu Zhuqing, who had been silent, asked suddenly. He naturally refers to Wang Feng. Everyone was startled. ¡°This battle should be over.¡± Dai Mubai shook his head and sighed softly. ¡°Teacher Zao is too experienced.¡± Tang San whispered, ¡°He obviously saw that Brother Feng¡¯s reversal of fortune requires him to take the initiative to attack before he can use it!¡± In other words, as long as he does not contact Brother Feng, Teacher Zao has the absolute right to take the initiative! Will never suffer the same counterattack again! ¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s vigorous King Kong Roar made Tang San think of a kind of unique Buddhist technique in his previous life, the roar of the Buddhist lion. Very similar! ¡°But Teacher Zao himself is a soul master with both offensive and defensive skills! It¡¯s hard to think that if he didn¡¯t fight in close combat, he would possess this kind of long-range, high-level, lethal horror soul skill! If this is on the battlefield, it will definitely be the nemesis of countless auxiliary soul masters!¡± Tang San¡¯s analysis made both Xiaowu and Zhu Zhuqing suddenly stunned. Ning Rongrong, who was on the side, half fainted, she was just an auxiliary soul teacher. It turns out that there is such a saying! The reason why Zao Wou-ki is strong is because of his soul skills, which are very comprehensive. There are offensive soul skills with powerful King Kong Palms, defensive soul skills that do not move the body of the Ming King, and soul skills that restrain the sensitive attack system soul masters, gravity enhancement, positioning and tracking. It also has the gravity squeeze of attacking monsters in groups, and even has a long-range and wide-range offensive soul skill, and a vigorous king Kong roar. Just now, whether it was with Tang San, Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing, or Tang San alone, Zao Wou-ki could only exert 20-30% of his strength, and he had to control his strength so as not to take too heavy a shot and seriously injure several people. To play for real, such as now. It¡¯s really who goes on and who is finished. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Brother Feng can withstand it¡­¡± Several people looked slowly towards the centre of the square. ¡­¡­ ¡°Amazing, awesome, awesome! It deserves to be the extremely popular Fudo Ming King Zao Wou-ki in the original work!¡± Wang Feng stood still, his feet embedded in the mud, and the power contained in the roar was somewhat beyond Wang Feng¡¯s expectations. Although I knew that Zao Wou-ki¡¯s sixth soul skill was a roar, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so terrifying! Moreover, I am very close to Zao Wou-ki, and the closer I am, the more powerful this roar is! If Tang San and a few of them were here, I was afraid that they would bleed out of their limbs and fall to the ground in a coma in an instant, and maybe their lives would be in danger. In addition, it is also a type of long-range and large-scale coverage, and neither the reversal of the universe nor the space realm can be avoided. Zao Wou-ki obviously also saw his shortcomings. When his speed was far inferior to his own, and he was restrained by the reversal of the universe, he decisively chose not to fight with himself in close combat, and directly activated this sixth soul skill! CH 77.2 Chapter 77: Teacher Zao¡¯s strongest move (2/2) Plan to make yourself lose the ability to fight with one move. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t this also my chance?¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth. Transport the soul power of your whole body and frantically resist this terrifying sonic wave! What followed was a rapid decline in soul power! The roar continued, and after dozens of seconds, Dai Mubai and everyone a few hundred meters away were completely limp on the ground. It was really impossible to climb up, but fortunately, they were not in the centre of the square and did not suffer much damage. They just ran out of soul power and lost their strength. At this moment, the roar slowly stopped. Wang Feng¡¯s face turned pale, but there was a look of excitement in his eyes, and his whole body was trembling slightly! However, it did not fall! ¡°You haven¡¯t fallen yet?¡± Zao Wou-ki in the distance looked at this scene with an incredible look in his eyes. This kid, so close to himself, how could he not have fallen yet? Even a soul king with more than fifty levels, it is impossible to persist for so long! Zao Wou-ki still has confidence in his control. Considering that this kid is only level 30, he has not fully used all his soul power. But in the past few tens of seconds, even a soul king with more than fifty levels, it is impossible to persist! Is this kid so durable? Is he really a 30th-level great soul master? ¡°Teacher Zhao, is there anything else?¡± At this moment, Wang Feng stood still with a smile on his face, his face was a little pale, but his tone was still calm, ¡°I don¡¯t know, how many times have you released this soul skill?¡± Hearing this, Zao Wou-ki snorted coldly, stared at Wang Feng a few times, and said slowly: ¡°Kid, although you can still persist now, you don¡¯t have much soul power anymore, do you? Although my soul technique is very expensive, it will not be a problem to do it twice.¡± The vigorous King Kong Roar, with a wide range of lethal soul skills, really can¡¯t be let go several times. ¡°Then stop talking nonsense. Hurry up! Teacher Zhao, it is best to release it with all your strength, not keep it.¡± Wang Feng laughed loudly. Zao Wou-ki was taken aback, and immediately laughed angrily. This kid is really messing around. I want to release it with all my strength. You can still stand up now. Count me as Zao Wou-ki loses, okay? What a stubborn boy! Although he was laughed at angrily, Zao Wou-ki did not intend to release the Mighty King Kong Roar with all his strength. This little monster, he is so cute and cherished, how could he really mess around? However, at this time, Wang Feng said with a smile: ¡°Teacher Zao, if you have the guts, release this powerful King Kong roar with all your strength. If you are afraid of your hands and feet, what kind of man are you! ¡± Hearing this. Everyone in the distance was petrified! Looking at Wang Feng, a thought came to their mind: Is Wang Feng going to die? Zao Wou-ki: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Boy, you asked for this! Even if I was beaten up by the dean, I would recognize it! If I don¡¯t let you kid lie in bed for a few days today, my name will not be Zao Wou-ki!¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s expression changed drastically. No one can bear this, let alone his temper with Zao Wou-ki! Zao Wou-ki stepped on the ground like a bull, with his feet on the ground, and the six soul rings on his body slowly lit up. This is a sign of the full speed of soul power, except for the last one. ¡°Vigorous King Kong roared!¡± Zao Wou-ki roared in a low voice! Boom! The sound waves that were more violent than before, condensed into their essence, were released from Zao Wou-ki¡¯s mouth! When Tang San saw this, his complexion changed drastically, he dragged his weak body, and retreated again! And Wang Feng, the moment he was faced with this sonic wave, his expression changed! The bones of the whole body made a crisp sound, and the internal organs of the body seemed to be being twisted by a strong force! Too strong! CH 78 Chapter 78: Cool~! Wang Feng snorted in a muffled voice, this powerful King Kong roar was at least twice as strong as just now! Even if Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t use his full strength, he used at least 80% or more of his strength! Not to mention a soul king with more than fifty levels, even a soul emperor with more than sixty levels, I am afraid that he will have to finish the game on the spot. Although his physical fitness is strong, he is almost the same as a soul warrior in his fifties at most, and he can never resist it! However, knowing that he couldn¡¯t resist, how could Wang Feng be so stupid and come hard? Even at the expense of irritating Zao Wou-ki? Very simple, Wang Feng needs to use this powerful King Kong Roar and meteor tears to refine his body! A crazy idea! It¡¯s been a long time since Wang Feng has reached that state where his body surpasses its limits. Except for meteor tears, which are used to compress and purify soul power, he hasn¡¯t felt the feeling of walking a steel rope between life and death for a long, long time. Even if he fights with many powerful soul beasts, he can¡¯t make Meteor tears gush out that special energy to strengthen his body. No way, the physical fitness is too strong¡­ But now, it is a wonderful opportunity! Zao Wou-ki¡¯s powerful King Kong Roar is a special sonic attack, and it still covers all directions! The lethality is amazing! But for Wang Feng, it is a super perfect way to temper his body! He needs to use Zao Wou-ki¡¯s powerful King Kong roar to put his body in a state of life-and-death limit, and feel the warmth of meteor tears again. Of course, this is actually very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will end the game! But often the real strong are those who can complete breakthroughs and become stronger in extremely dangerous situations, and be reborn from the flames! The terrifying power brought about by the sound waves was raging all over Wang Feng¡¯s body, as if his whole body had been torn apart. Every muscle in his body was broken, and his internal organs and limbs were shattered by the power of the sound waves! Wang Feng closed his eyes. If he were an ordinary person, he would have howled and screamed in pain, or even passed out in a coma. But for him, I don¡¯t feel anything, even¡­a little nostalgic. This is a bit worse than the first physical recast. ¡°Come out quickly!¡± Because the spiritual will is extremely strong, the consequence of this kind of strength is that Wang Feng can feel the pain his body suffers every moment with great clarity! But Wang Feng still insisted that this is a rare opportunity to greatly and comprehensively improve his physical fitness! After this time, even if Zao Wou-ki used his powerful King Kong Roar again in the future, it would not have such a good effect. After dozens of seconds, finally, in Wang Feng¡¯s expectation, a long-lost special energy gushed out of his heart, slowly moisturizing Wang Feng¡¯s whole body! That kind of refreshing, it is completely indescribable in words! Every inch of skin in the body seems to be moisturized, and the energy from meteor tears flows through the whole body, repairing every inch of skin and bones, making them tougher and stronger! This is not comparable to Jinlian¡¯s simple healing ability! It¡¯s more like a kind of pulp washing valve body! At this moment, Zao Wou-ki, who was on the other side, woke up and regretted it not long after he uttered this powerful King Kong roar that contained almost 89% of his strength. ¡®Terrible! That kid, aren¡¯t you afraid that your whole body will be shattered?¡¯ The anger in Zao Wou-ki¡¯s heart seemed to be extinguished by a splash of water. That kid¡¯s physical fitness is strangely strong, enough to be comparable to a more than fifty-level soul warrior, but his powerful King Kong roar this time is twice as strong as the last time! That kid just looked like he still had a little spare energy, how could he be able to withstand his roar intact? Thinking like this, Zao Wou-ki looked intently, and saw Wang Feng with his eyes closed, his facial features bleeding, and his whole body trembling uncontrollably¡­ It was obviously the end of the crossbow. This look made Zao Wou-ki¡¯s heart sink suddenly, and it was cold! At this time, Tang San, who was farther away, looked at this scene and was shocked! The secret way is not good! Brother Feng is getting older! At the same time. Damn it! I am so confused! Zao Wou-ki regretted in his heart, and was about to gather his soul power, closed his mouth, and retracted his vigorous King Kong roar. However, at this moment. Wang Feng, who was in the distance, suddenly opened his eyes, a flash of brilliance flashed in his eyes, and he yelled suddenly: ¡°Cool~! ¡± The voice fell! Suddenly, everyone on the spot, including Zao Wou-ki, was stunned! One by one, like stone carvings, they looked at Wang Feng in the distance.¡­ CH 79.1 Chapter 79: The Second Soul Technique! Ice Flame Furious Lotus! (1/2) This powerful shout shocked some people in the place! Cool? £¿ £¿ Are you all like this? Can it still be cool? Wang Feng was indeed very refreshing. At this time, he felt the surging power of the body after the meteor tears washed the marrow valve body again, as well as the soul power that was refilled, and he really wanted to roar with great joy! This time, Wang Feng can confidently say that if Zao Wou-ki roared vigorously again, he would no longer make him look like he did just now! Even if it will still be harmed, it will not be fatal! Even, all aspects of his body have grown to varying degrees. If he exerts a state of deification on himself, Wang Feng is confident that he will regret Zao Wou-ki¡¯s vigorous King Kong palm! You know, after he reaches the 30th level of deification soul skills, the duration and the range of improvement will all increase! Moreover, it has increased exponentially, and the initial deification skills have doubled in all directions, such as physical fitness, strength, speed, defence, etc. And every time you pass the tenth level of soul power, it doubles! This increase is entirely caused by Wang Feng¡¯s compression and purification of soul power, otherwise it would not be so exaggerated. This is also why Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing and Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t help them when they fought just now. As soon as this thing is opened, don¡¯t talk about a stick of incense, even if there are five sticks of incense, Tang San and the others can hold on! However, in this way, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s test of Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing is of little significance. Simply put, Wang Feng didn¡¯t want the three of them to lose the opportunity to gain experience points.¡­¡­ However, the duration is still one hour. Wang Feng¡¯s physical fitness has been improved again at this time, and there has been a three-fold increase. Compared with just now, it is simply different! Naturally, he has the confidence to force Zao Wou-ki to use a powerful king Kong palm. It is the full strength of the king Kong palm! But at this time. Zao Wou-ki was choked directly, and his mind was full of question marks! Not only him, Tang San, Mubai and others also looked dumbfounded. Although the distance is very far, they are all soul masters, but they can all see clearly. Wang Feng was bled by Teacher Zao¡¯s furious and vigorous King Kong roar, which directly shook his facial features, and his whole body was trembling uncontrollably. This is obviously a situation that is about to end! It¡¯s outrageous to be able to speak! If you say it, it¡¯s still a ¡°cool¡± word, which is simply outrageous, okay! ¡°I should have heard it wrong¡­ back to the light?¡± Zao Wou-ki took a deep breath and looked at Wang Feng again. This time, his eyes suddenly opened wide! Seeing Wang Feng in the distance, he opened his eyes at this time, his eyes were extremely bright and energetic, as if he had taken some big tonic? Directly confused Zao Wou-ki again. Is this really the look of eating my mighty King Kong roar? It¡¯s completely different from just now! Could it be that my vigorous King Kong roar still has this kind of effect against the sky? Zao Wou-ki shook his head, feeling incredible! At this time, Wang Feng¡¯s aura seemed to be stronger, and he exuded an extremely tyrannical feeling all over his body! This is most obviously felt by Zao Wou-ki, who is closest to Wang Feng! ¡°This kid, although his soul power has not risen, the aura emitted by his body is much stronger!¡± Zao Wou-ki was surprised, what kind of monster is this? After eating at least 80% of his own powerful King Kong roar, the soul king of more than 50 levels would have to be wiped out in an instant, and the soul emperor of more than 60 levels would also have to be seriously injured and lose combat effectiveness. But this kid, not only is he okay, but he has become stronger? Are you teasing me? Seeing this, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s sinking heart suddenly rose. Even if I don¡¯t know how this kid did it, fortunately, it was okay. then¡­ ¡°Roar!¡± CH 79.2 Chapter 79: The Second Soul Technique! Ice Flame Furious Lotus! (2/2) The vigorous King Kong Roar that Zao Wou-ki wanted to take back, Zao Wou-ki turned his mind and did not take it back. Instead, he used a little more soul power to increase his power a little bit more! Suddenly! The sky over the square seemed to be shaken out of a void by this roar! The roar spread almost throughout the college! It¡¯s like a tiger roaring in the forest, and the momentum of the king of the forest overwhelms the entire mountain forest! On a tree on the other side of the college. When this roar came, Oscar, who was snoring on the tree, suddenly woke up and accidentally fell directly from the tree. He stood up swearing and looked at the square in the distance: ¡°I¡¯m going, what¡¯s the situation? Is there a large number of foreign enemies invading? Let Teacher Zhao use this perverted move of vigorous King Kong Roar?¡± Oscar looked speechless, ¡°Eh, I broke all my dreams just now¡­ It¡¯s so annoying. I¡¯ll go and have a look¡­¡± With that said, Oscar walked towards the square. At the same time. On the square. Accompanied by Zao Wou-ki¡¯s powerful King Kong roar, which added another point of power. This time, Wang Feng was not sitting still. ¡°Teacher Zao, do you think that you are the only one who has this kind of soul skill for large-scale and long-range attacks?¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath, and said loudly while using his soul power to resist the sound waves in this powerful King Kong roar. No way, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s move really made him unable to get close. There is still a gap in soul power! But when everyone heard this, they were shocked again, and Zao Wou-ki also raised a few doubts. The meaning of this kid¡¯s words, is it possible that he also has this kind of soul skill? Impossible, right? This kid¡¯s martial arts soul and soul skills are all auxiliary! Wait! Zao Wou-ki seemed to think of something, and his pupils shrank slightly! Does this kid seem to have the ability to release the second soul? He has two soul rings! Moreover, the second soul ring is still the ten thousand-year-old soul ring! Almost at the moment when Zao Wou-ki reacted in his heart! Wang Feng, not far away, quietly spread out his palms, and the golden lotus bloomed over the cyan green lotus. At the same time, the second lotus seed bloomed quietly! It was a scarlet monster, extremely hot red! But on the petals of the lotus flower, it is covered with a faint layer of ice! It gives people an extremely weird feeling! But in this contradiction, there is a unique charm that makes people deeply attracted by it! Difficult to extricate yourself! Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in vain! What kind of weird martial spirit is this? Are there still two forms? Wang Feng used his soul power and rushed towards the lotus petals of the red lotus. Then, he slowly picked one of the petals, and the black soul ring on his body shone brightly! ¡°The second soul skill, Ice Flame Furious Lotus!¡± Wang Feng slowly spit out a few words, ¡°Teacher Zhao, take the job!¡± After the words fell, Wang Feng threw the lotus petals in his hand towards Zao Wou-ki! In mid-air. Under the sun. This scarlet petal wrapped in ice exudes a light that seems to swallow everything! ¡°Hmm?¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at the petals Wang Feng took out from the weird red lotus and threw them at him, and couldn¡¯t help laughing. This kid, are you teasing me? Throwing a petal over, is it regarded as a long-range attack? What is Zao Wou-ki thinks who I am? Flies? Zao Wou-ki is so angry and funny¡­ With that said, he retracted his vigorous King Kong roar. At this moment, he was intending to go directly and grab the petals and crush them into pieces. CH 80.1 Chapter 80: How much strength does Brother Feng Hide? (1/2) He was about to stretch out his hand to grab it, but as the petals shot and approached, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s expression suddenly changed.¡­ Wrong! This petal is weird! However, it¡¯s too late! ¡°Boom!¡± A faint voice slowly came from Wang Feng¡¯s mouth! Next moment! Boom! The terrifying explosion, like a blooming red lotus of ice and fire, with Zao Wou-ki as the centre, bloomed in the entire square! The sound of the explosion shook Tang San and others in the distance, their eardrums were also sore, and they looked at the centre with horror! From the central location, a wave of air resembling a hurricane rolled over directly! Wherever I have passed, everything has been shattered to pieces! Ice Flame Furious Lotus! The second soul skill! At the beginning of the 20th level, Wang Feng used it to be able to destroy everything within a 100-meter radius in an instant! Now, he is level 30 and has been upgraded to within a radius of 200 meters! The power is even more terrifying! According to Wang Feng¡¯s estimation, even a soul king with more than fifty levels can¡¯t resist it at all! The flames in the explosion, already icy, will cause great damage to the enemy! It can be regarded as Wang Feng¡¯s most powerful move now! Moreover, in the past five years, Wang Feng has also conducted in-depth research on this trick. For example, he detonated two petals and three petals at the same time¡­ the power is different. Even, if it provokes¡­ the whole red lotus!!! What kind of power would that be? Ice Flame Furious Lotus Ultimate Edition! Abbreviation: Ice Flame Furious God Lotus! However, Wang Feng didn¡¯t intend to release it here, because it was too powerful and it would definitely kill people. Can only be used as a hole card. At this time. This super large-scale explosion directly shocked everyone¡¯s eyes again! They have never heard of it. The auxiliary soul master can still possess this kind of terrifying soul skill with super-wide lethality! ¡°This power¡­¡± Dai Mubai trembled all over, ¡°Even if I turn on the White Tiger King Kong Transformation, I¡¯m afraid I will be shocked to death directly in it! But Wang Feng is only level 30, this is his second soul skill!¡± As a thirty-seventh-level soul warrior, he said so. Tang San and Xiaowu¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Woohoo¡­ how much strength did Brother Feng hide when he fought with us!¡± Xiao Wu said sadly. ¡°It should be hidden for most of it¡­such a powerful soul skill¡­it¡¯s terrifying!¡± Tang San shook his head. The power and damage caused by this trick are several times more exaggerated than most of his hidden weapons! And the coverage is too large! Almost half of the square is covered! There is no place to hide! ¡°His martial spirit is so strange.¡± Zhu Zhuqing whispered in silence. A few people were taken aback, and then they thought, Yes, what a strange martial spirit! Can there be two forms? Moreover, the two forms of martial souls actually have different abilities! This is too unsolvable! ¡°The teacher once said that Brother Feng also has twin martial arts souls. Is this another martial arts soul of Brother Feng?¡± Tang San thought secretly in his heart. When he was at Notting College, the master said that both he and Brother Feng possessed two kinds of martial arts souls. But he had never seen Brother Feng¡¯s second martial soul! At this time. ¡°Kid! The explosive power of your soul skill is good, but it is a pity that there is too much gap between you and my soul power and soul ring, and it will not hurt me much! If you are twenty levels higher, I really may not be able to stand it! ¡± CH 80.2 Chapter 80: How much strength does Brother Feng Hide? (2/2) During the explosion, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s voice came slowly and he burst out laughing. At this moment, he can¡¯t move the body of King Ming, and his defensive power is invincible! The flames and ice were all resisted by him, and only occasionally ice marks and burns appeared on his skin. ¡°An ice flame angry lotus, of course, does not hurt Teacher Zhao very much.¡± Wang Feng smiled incredulously, his soul power surging violently in his hands! Immediately afterwards, there were several lotus petals with a wave of the hand! ¡°But what if there are many pieces?¡± ¡°Boom! Burst! Burst!¡± ¡°Give me a big explosion!¡± The voice fell! This time, the smile on Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face suddenly froze! In the air, it seemed that countless salutes rang out! Countless clouds of smoke rose from the square! The hot air waves, the icy breath, and two different forces swept across the square! Tang San and the others looked at each other in amazement, and even took a few breaths of air-conditioning in their mouths! The hot light of ice and fire blended, reflecting the shocked expressions on the faces of several people! This bombing lasted for several minutes! ¡°This¡­ is it the first one?¡± Dai Mubai tremblingly said, ¡°It would be nice to be able to use such a perverted soul skill once or twice, right?¡± How did he throw it out like eating and drinking water?¡± Generally speaking, the more powerful the soul skill, the higher the natural consumption. Especially for a wide range of soul skills, the consumption of soul masters is the highest! Just as in many games, group attack skills are the most blue-consuming, by the same token, the same is true of soul power. ¡°It should be¡­ there are more than 20 pieces, right? I took a look, and almost as soon as Brother Feng picked off a lotus petal, the fire-coloured lotus flower would automatically replenish its growth, maintaining it at twelve petals.¡± Tang San¡¯s mouth was a little dry, this is especially stronger than my hidden weapon! ¡°With such a powerful soul skill, it is impossible for a soul master with more than forty levels to release it more than 20 times, right?¡± Dai Mubai whispered, ¡°Level 30, it would be an exaggeration to have three or four times!¡± That is the soul skill attached to the Ten thousand-year-old soul ring, and the consumption should be greater! Is he really only level 30?¡± In a daze, Dai Mubai thought of the exploding white crystal ball. ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s soul power should be a bit different.¡± Tang San replied in silence for a moment. Indeed. When Wang Feng was at level 20, the Ice flame Angry Lotus could only be released three times. However, his soul power at that time was compressed and purified, which was very durable, and it was equivalent to more than 30 levels of soul power. After five years of soul power compression and deposit, Wang Feng was able to cultivate to the 30th level. In his words, it took nine cows and two tigers to get up. But in the same way, the benefits are huge. Wang Feng¡¯s soul power at this time is at least as durable as Level 50! The last thing he lacks is soul power! In order to explode more than 20 times in such an exaggerated manner! Until Wang Feng ran out of soul power. He shrugged, sighed and said, ¡°Hey, my soul power is gone, Teacher Zao, I really can¡¯t beat you! I gave up! With that said, Wang Feng waved his hand chicly. At this moment, as the bright-coloured mist of ice and fire merged in the distance slowly dissipated, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s figure was revealed. At this moment, Zao Wou-ki had burning marks all over his body, as well as bruises and ice marks, and his complexion was very bad. The clothes are also in rags, just like beggars. The most interesting thing is that half of Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body has a hot colour of fire, while the other half is ice blue covered with ice marks! Like Burning Man¡­ In the centre of the square, a huge pothole has appeared, and Zao Wou-ki is lying in the centre. He stood up and stumbling, his injury was obviously much heavier than when he fought Tang San just now! At this time, hearing Wang Feng¡¯s words, he was really annoyed and laughed directly. But when he heard this kid admit defeat, he couldn¡¯t say a word. CH 81.1 Chapter 81: Their respective hole Cards! (1/2) Everyone was also speechless for a while. You admit defeat, but you admit it simply, Teacher Zao has been blasted like this by you! What do you think, Teacher Zao seems to be the losing side, and you are the winning side? Grab, grab, grab ¡°Hush¡­hush¡­Hush, hush, hush~¡± Wang Feng whistled and walked towards Tang San and several people. Seeing that several people were looking at him in surprise, he sighed, ¡°I let you down. After all, I still haven¡¯t been able to beat Teacher Zao.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The corners of everyone¡¯s mouths twitched. What¡¯s the matter, do you really want to beat Teacher Zao? At this moment, Ning Rongrong, who was lying on Xiaowu¡¯s shoulders, seemed to hear Wang Feng¡¯s words and woke up slowly. When Zao Wou-ki used the powerful King Kong Roar for the first time just now, she was an auxiliary soul teacher with a normal physique and had already passed out. She didn¡¯t see anything about the situation just now. Waking up at this time, hearing Wang Feng¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help being startled, and hurriedly whispered in comfort: ¡°Wang Feng, don¡¯t be discouraged, even if you fail, Teacher Zao won¡¯t drive you away! Even if you get rid of it, there are many other good soul teacher academies!¡± Wang Feng scratched his head. He just wanted to pretend to be forced to say that, but Ning Rongrong didn¡¯t see anything, so Wang Feng didn¡¯t even know what to say. When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help it, and laughed loudly. Even Zhu Zhuqing shook her head and smiled. Ning Rongrong looked at a few people blankly, comforting herself kindly, why did they laugh? ¡°Laugh, laugh, laugh, you little boys, laugh at the bear! Don¡¯t laugh!¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s cursing voice came. Ning Rongrong looked at it and saw Zao Wou-ki¡¯s extremely miserable appearance. She couldn¡¯t help but screamed, and asked with a confused expression on her face: ¡°Teacher Zhao¡­ didn¡¯t Wang Feng lose? What, why are you like this?¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face twitched slightly. Xiao Wu covered her mouth, smiled secretly a few times, and pulled Ning Rongrong before slowly speaking out about the battle just now. ¡°Mu Bai, hurry up and call Oscar. I am hungry and tired now¡­ This kid should have no soul power to heal me.¡± Zao Wou-ki said. Although he was injured, Zao Wou-ki felt that he played very well, and even used the sixth soul technique. But this kid, the monster is a bit outrageous! From the first punch at the beginning, until the next one used the first soul skill, he pressed himself to fight. He forced himself to use his true abilities and soul power to make a series of moves, trying to suppress this kid directly. Unexpectedly, this kid was able to avoid it at a critical juncture, but also used the reversal of the universe, counter-control his own soul skills, and cause damage to himself! In the end, I had to perform the sixth soul skill twice in a row, and the second time I almost killed this kid directly, and he was frightened into a cold sweat. Fortunately, this kid was strangely resurrected and became stronger. Even with the second soul skill, he blasted himself to the point where he had no power to fight back! This battle can be described as extremely exciting. It¡¯s also extremely weird. He is a dignified seventy-six-level soul saint, except for the true body of the martial soul, he really didn¡¯t retain much ability and strength, and he was just knocked over by this kid! However, thinking of the kid with his eyes closed, his facial features bleeding, and his whole body trembling, but he gritted his teeth and persisted, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s anger also disappeared for the most part. And Wang Feng also sighed slightly. Zao Wou-ki still has the true body of the true martial soul, which is useless. If he uses it, he is afraid that he will be defeated in seconds. Because the spirit avatar is the trump card of the soul saint level. However, it is useless to have your own hole cards. First of all, I had a weight of nearly a thousand catties on my body, and I didn¡¯t take it off. Two years ago, Wang Feng re-spent thousands of gold coins to create a special protective gear, a small area, but super heavy special fine gold! Because I¡¯m used to it, Wang Feng forgot to take it off just now? CH 81.2 Chapter 81: Their respective hole Cards! (2/2) Wang Feng did not use the real red lotus industry fire. This thing is too terrifying. Once it is contaminated, it will not be able to escape! Wang Feng would not use this kind of life-and-death card against Zao Wou-ki. There is also the ultimate version of the Ice flame furious Lotus, which Wang Feng did not dare to use, because the range of this ultimate version is too large, and I am afraid that it will be razed to the ground within a radius of thousands of kilometres. There is also the effect of Jinlian temporarily enhancing soul power, which is useless for Wang Feng. Temporarily increasing soul power means that you can increase your overall strength, and as you increase your level, you can only temporarily increase by one level at the beginning. At level 30, you can increase your soul power by three levels. Of course, it is only temporary and lasts for about an hour. But this is also very perverted! Wang Feng is useless because he is level 30 and has no soul ring, so he can¡¯t be upgraded temporarily¡­ If it is Level 30, he can directly upgrade his level 3 soul power and temporarily reach Level 33! As you can imagine, how much improvement this has to achieve! This kind of promotion is a pure level promotion, and it has nothing to do with any compression to purify soul power. Even Tang San and Xiaowu and the others only increased their soul power by three levels. And, the extremely mysterious second martial soul. This second humanoid martial soul made Wang Feng a little confused, because in the past five years, he hadn¡¯t inspired it once. Only when he absorbed the soul ring for the first time, and his consciousness was about to be swallowed by the Golden Thunder Leopard, did he appear! But even so, Wang Feng knew that at the critical moment of life and death or some special moment, this second martial soul would definitely appear. If these hole cards are really used, the situation will not be known at that time. Just a red lotus industry fire, it is difficult to say. Not long after, a scream sounded. ¡°Wow, are you going to tear down your house? How did our training square become like this?¡± The soft voice came, and the soft voice was tender, naturally it was Oscar! ¡°Oscar, why did you come here by yourself?¡± Dai Mubai looked at Oscar walking by and said in surprise, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t talk nonsense, I have few sausages and grilled sausages.¡± Food is the soul of martial arts, and the biggest feature is that in addition to attaching various states, it can also fill the stomach. Dai Mubai and the others looked hungry. Mainly just now, a few of them also had the same soul power, possessed by the martial soul, which was used to resist Zao Wou-ki¡¯s powerful King Kong roar, so they were also very tired at this time! Moreover, this extremely exciting battle can be described as making a few people¡¯s scalps numb when they watched it, their minds were shocked, it was like a roller coaster, and their spirits felt a little tired. There are too many details in it to think back and think about, and it will also improve them a lot. Oscar looked at the tired looks of a few people, and immediately said with joy: ¡°Hey, then I¡¯m right. I just heard Teacher Zao¡¯s vigorous King Kong roar, and I knew you must have a big battle. Rest assured, I¡¯m ready with grilled sausage!¡± With that said, Oscar took the wrapped grilled sausages from the package and put them in front of everyone. ¡°Five copper coins, one, don¡¯t forget to give money when you eat it!¡± When Wang Feng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but glanced at Oscar. It was not easy, and he still had a bit of business acumen! Know to make it in advance¡­ However, Dai Mu ate two for nothing and said£º ¡°Although this guy¡¯s spell is a bit disgusting, the recovery effect of this sausage is really good, and it can fill my stomach. Would you like to have a taste?¡± CH 82.1 Chapter 82: Two Heavens of Ice and Fire (1/2) Tang San shook his head hurriedly, still a little unable to eat and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay, you can ask them¡­¡± However, Zhu Zhuqing didn¡¯t eat it either, and Dai Mubai didn¡¯t want to give her this food either. Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong were still communicating lightly, and they didn¡¯t eat either. Wang Feng was unceremonious, took the wrapping paper directly, and solved it with a few bites. His soul power was indeed empty, and he was really hungry. ¡°Eh, the new students are too particular about the younger brothers and sisters, but you still have an appetite for me.¡± Oscar looked at Wang Feng and smiled straight. Wang Feng also smiled. ¡°Xiao Ao, give me two, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± Zao Wou-ki on the side yelled out angrily. His skin was still hot all over his body, especially while it was hot and cold. It was very uncomfortable. He had to use his soul power to resist these two forces, but it was not fatal, but it was extremely uncomfortable. The feeling of being hot while being cold¡­¡­ It¡¯s like¡­ two heavens of ice and fire! Oscar walked over, looked at Zao Wou-ki, and was surprised: ¡°Teacher Zao, have you changed your appearance?¡± No way, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s current image is too shocking. Zao Wou-ki was so angry that he raised his hand as if to slap this guy. Oscar hurriedly avoided with a grin, and threw the wrapped grilled sausage and sausage directly to Zao Wou-ki. ¡°Little boy, even I dare to ridicule!¡± Zao Wou-ki cursed and took the grilled sausage and sausage, and ate it with a big mouthful. Oscar¡¯s sausage can dispel abnormal conditions. After eating, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s two-colour skin slowly descended. ¡°I said Boss Dai, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Oscar walked up to Dai Mubai and asked in a low voice. The situation was so weird that Oscar was tickled curiously. Dai Mubai coughed a few times, thinking to himself, if this matter was said, Teacher Zhao would be too embarrassed. Fortunately, Wang Feng finally took the initiative to admit defeat, and cleverly gave Teacher Zao a step down. Dai Mubai secretly said in his heart, Wang Feng, this monster, just now he seemed to be funny and said that he would admit defeat, but in fact it was a very clever approach. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Wang Feng smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s just those of us who are new here, and we don¡¯t know how high the sky is, so Teacher Zao pointed us out. As a result, naturally, we ended up in a fiasco and were beaten by Teacher Zao.Tang San, do you think so?¡± Wang Feng glanced at Tang San. Tang San was taken aback and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it!¡± In my heart, I was secretly thankful that Brother Feng was still smart. ¡°¡­¡± everyone. Zao Wou-ki, who was on the side, scolded the kid for being cunning. When he said this, he made it difficult for him to trouble them, and the unhappiness in his heart quickly disappeared. ¡®It¡¯s likable.¡¯ Zao Wou-ki glared at Wang Feng, and cursed with a smile in his heart. ¡°Is that so?¡± Oscar looked suspiciously at the square and the big pit in the distance, then at Zao Wou-ki, and then at Wang Feng, with a look that I didn¡¯t believe. ¡°Xiao Ao, come to me tomorrow, and I will give you a practical lesson to assist the soul teacher. You can¡¯t be too weak, right?¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face sank, and he said lightly. ¡°¡­¡±Oscar. After eating two grilled sausages, Zao Wou-ki recovered a lot. He glanced at a few people and said: ¡°Okay, Mubai, you can arrange for these guys to stay, Wang Feng, you made the big pit in this square, and you can fill it in by yourself! ¡± After Zao Wou-ki finished speaking, he slowly left. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. I¡¯m afraid this big pit will have to be filled for a few hours, right? Wang Feng was speechless, but there was nothing to say, this was indeed made by himself. ¡°Wang Feng! You really beat Teacher Zao so badly just now!¡± At this moment, Xiao Wu seemed to have finished talking to Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong opened her mouth in surprise and looked at Wang Feng, ¡°You lie to us, you are not an auxiliary soul teacher!¡± CH 82.2 Chapter 82: Two Heavens of Ice and Fire (2/2) Ning Rongrong didn¡¯t expect that after Teacher Zao used his powerful King Kong roar, there would be such a wonderful and perverted battle! After fainting, Ning Rongrong had the feeling of missing 100 million¡­ ¡°I also serve as an auxiliary soul teacher.¡± Wang Feng said. In terms of single-round ability, his auxiliary ability seems to be¡­indeed, it is much stronger than his offensive ability.¡­ Jinlian¡¯s auxiliary abilities, except for not being able to create food, all kinds of auxiliary abilities are very comprehensive, and they are super powerful! At least, in his memory, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t find any auxiliary martial soul in Douluo that could match these twelve golden Lotus of merit. ¡°Then what was the first soul skill you used before the battle started?¡± Ning Rongrong looked like you didn¡¯t want to lie to this lady, but her eyes were shining at Wang Feng. There is an inexplicable emotion. Today¡¯s Wang Feng gave her too much shock! Now that I think of being on the street before, it¡¯s no wonder that this soul master was able to defeat the two soul masters who robbed him of his money in a blink of an eye! It turned out that he was so powerful! It¡¯s not just Ning Rongrong. Today, for Tang San and Xiaowu, who are most familiar with Wang Feng, they also felt a great shock! All along, Wang Feng¡¯s strength has been a mystery to both of them! Now, the two of them can finally show Wang Feng¡¯s strength! However, Tang San and Xiaowu didn¡¯t know that what they saw¡­ was still only part of it. As for Dai Mubai and Zhu Zhuqing, there is no need to say more about the shock in their hearts.¡­¡­ From the perverted healing ability at the beginning, the reverse healing side effects, to a hearty and tortuous battle with Zao Wou-ki later, Dai Mubai felt an extreme shock. And although Zhu Zhuqing, who was cold and silent, was shocked and more curious, he didn¡¯t ask more questions. ¡°Deification, in simple terms, is to enhance the various physical attributes of the body. Of course, it is an all-round improvement¡­¡± Wang Feng looked at the curious expressions of everyone, smiled and said, ¡°If there is a chance, I will show it to you, and you will know when the time comes.¡± There are so many things in his battle that Dai Mubai and the others can¡¯t understand. But the space realm behind it reverses the universe, including the use of powerful King Kong Roar to reach the limit of the body, activate meteor tears, and instantly resurrect in a state full of blood. And the second soul technique, Ice Flame Furious Lotus, seemed to be desperately released without soul power, but Dai Mubai and the others couldn¡¯t understand it at all, and even Zao Wou-ki couldn¡¯t understand it. After a while, it is impossible to make it clear. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m tired today, so I¡¯ll take you to the dormitory first.¡± Dai Mubai nodded, and left with Tang San and Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and their group. Oscar gave Wang Feng two more sausages and left. Seeing everyone leaving, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but think back. ¡®The soul saint is still the soul Saint after all¡­ I have only been here for six years, and it is unrealistic to want to fight the Eight Classics.¡¯ Wang Feng was thinking about today¡¯s battle, and scenes, like a 4K movie, came to his mind. While filtering the battle in his mind, he was thinking. ¡°The state of the sky realm is very mysterious, but I can¡¯t apply it freely yet. It¡¯s just that it can erupt on the spot at a critical juncture.¡± Wang Feng whispered. CH 83.1 Chapter 83: Teacher Zhao, you can¡¯t escape this disaster! (1/2) If it can be used freely, at the beginning, Wang Feng can directly enter the state of space, and even be able to detect Zao Wou-ki¡¯s soul skills in advance! There will be no such thing as the slap in the back. However, the number of entries has increased, and Wang Feng also has a little experience and can enter quickly in a crisis! In the future, Wang Feng felt that sooner or later he would be able to enter as he wanted, and he would enter as he wanted.¡­¡­ If you reverse the universe, you can temporarily use melee-type soul skills to counteract the release. If he can achieve long-range soul skills and be able to counterattack opponents, this will be what Wang Feng really feels that he will slowly control. This battle gave Wang Feng a lot of gains. In addition to experience, the biggest thing was the improvement of his physical fitness. Unconsciously, the potholes in the square were slowly filled by Wang Feng. At this time, it was also dark. The dormitory has also been arranged by Dai Mubai¡­ It was night, Shrek Academy was quiet, because during the day, except for Wang Feng and his party, there were no more students admitted, so there were not many people in the academy. At this time, Zao Wou-ki was alone in his office. ¡°Tang San is a little monster, this Wang Feng is simply a monster among monsters!¡± Zao Wou-ki grinned, ¡°With strong physical fitness, terrifying soul ring strength, and dual-form mysterious martial arts soul, the deification of soul skills has increased his strength by at least twice, otherwise a punch would not cause a little pain to his immobile body.¡± ¡°In addition, how did he do it in a special situation where he could dodge his own soul skills?¡± There is also the perverted technique of reversing the universe. God knows how this kid realized it by himself. Battle spirit master! And that second spirit ability, endless spirit power. It really doesn¡¯t look like a thirtieth-level great spirit master.¡± ¡°Even if there are forty or fifty soul masters, they may not be as exaggerated as him. This kid¡¯s soul power is definitely weird.¡± Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t say anything during the day, but when he thought about it at night, he was surprised. ¡°And this little guy is quite smart. Unlike Tang San, he was a little hedgehog, with a stuffy head and a stuffy brain.¡± Zao Wou-ki thought. Tang San¡¯s hidden weapon was too dangerous and made him uncomfortable. If he had changed it before, he would have been killed, but now he is a student of his own. Although he was a little irritated by being beaten, he swallowed it, and he still cherished this little hedgehog in his heart. In comparison, Wang Feng is much smarter. After a fight, one punch and one leg are all hard. Through various moves, he is suppressed so that he has nothing to say. In the end, he was given the perfect step down¡­ Although the result was also miserable, Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t have the slightest sulk, but wanted to laugh instead. ¡°You have to train these little guys well in the future.¡± Zao Wou-ki held his fist and smiled. However, at this moment¡­ ¡°Zao Wou-ki¡­¡± A low voice suddenly sounded in Zao Wou-ki¡¯s ear¡­ In an instant, Zao Wou-ki was stunned! He is a soul saint! The soul power of the soul saint can form a unique aura around him! Any movement of wind and grass can¡¯t escape his perception! But now, when this voice came, Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t notice it at all! ¡°Who!¡± Zao Wou-ki stood up suddenly. ¡°Come out!¡± The doors and windows suddenly opened! The cold wind blew in faintly from the outside, causing the cold light in Zao Wou-ki¡¯s eyes to disperse! Without any hesitation, Zao Wou-ki jumped out of the window, followed the voice, quickly walked out of the scope of Shrek Academy, and quickly shuttled through the forest.¡­ Not long after, Zao Wou-ki stopped by a big tree, and the seven soul rings on his body slowly lit up: ¡°Come out, I know you are here!¡± A black figure walked out from behind a big tree, wearing a black robe, and couldn¡¯t see his specific appearance. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s momentum rose sharply, and Sen Leng fixed his domineering gaze on the figure in front of him. CH 83.2 Chapter 83: Teacher Zhao, you can¡¯t escape this disaster! (2/2) The black figure ignored the coldness in Zao Wou-ki¡¯s tone, but said lightly: ¡°Whoever it is, I just want to fight with you, Duke Ming, to have a fight, and relax my muscles by the way¡­¡± The voice fell. As soon as he raised his palm, a huge purple hammer suddenly appeared. At the same time, nine soul rings slowly rose from under his feet, two yellows, two purples, and five blacks.¡­ The moment I saw this soul ring! Zao Wou-ki was stunned, took a hard gulp of water, and his cold tone disappeared almost instantly, with a bit of vibrato: ¡°Title Douluo?¡± The black figure walked towards Zao Wou-ki step by step. ¡°Senior, stop kidding¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki hurriedly bowed and backed away, ¡°How can I be qualified to learn from you¡­ Don¡¯t bully me, a little soul saint¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The black figure said lightly, ¡°During the day, didn¡¯t you bully those children very coolly?¡± I also want to have a good time and experience the feeling of bullying. Do you have an opinion?¡± Hearing this, Zao Wou-ki was taken aback and yelled in his heart, where am I cool? That little hedgehog made me feel uncomfortable, and my whole body was full of poison. The little monster in the back is even more perverted, I haven¡¯t even touched him! However, Zao Wou-ki never dared to say this. At this moment, a figure flew out of the forest in the distance: ¡°Under the crown of Heaven, why are you in the mood to come to our little Shrek Academy? I don¡¯t know where Zao Wou-ki offended you. I, Flender, am willing to make amends for him. I don¡¯t know if you can give me a little face¡­¡± The moment the voice sounded, this figure fell steadily on the ground, and seven soul rings also lit up on his body, just like Zao Wou-ki. And when Zao Wou-Ki heard the words Haotian¡¯s majesty, he suddenly took a breath¡­¡­ I don¡¯t understand how the top powerhouses in this continent came here¡­¡­ ¡°Stop talking nonsense, the golden triangle, the owl martial spirit Flender, I know you, stand aside, or I¡¯ll beat you together!¡± Flender¡¯s gaze sank, and Zao Wou-ki hurriedly handed in a look of distress. ¡°Under the crown, you have to at least explain the reason, right?¡± Flander whispered. ¡°The reason?¡± The man in Black paused, and said lightly, ¡°If you beat the little one, the old one will naturally come out and pick justice¡­ Heaven and earth, let¡¯s do it!¡± Hearing this, the two of them instantly realized something. Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face turned pale, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, I have been wronged¡­ You must have seen the situation during the day¡­ Although I hit a few small ones, I didn¡¯t take a heavy shot, and I have been beaten twice in a row! It¡¯s miserable enough¡­¡± What Zao Wou-ki said was miserable and graceful, and it was moving. The desire to survive is extremely strong. ¡°¡­¡­¡±Flander. ¡°¡­¡± The man in black. Silence. Incomparable silence. Obviously, Flander and the men in Black were also aware of the situation during the day. Especially that little monster of Wang Feng, but he beat Zao Wou-ki badly, and he hadn¡¯t suffered any injuries. The man in black also seemed a bit weird. For a moment. ¡°The death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime cannot be escaped.¡± The man in Black snorted coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, a stick of incense. I don¡¯t have to fight you with my martial soul, I can survive a stick of incense, I don¡¯t say a word, just directly Go. If you can¡¯t make it, you have to do something for me!¡± Finished. The man in black appeared beside Zao Wou-ki as soon as his feet flashed.¡­ Bang bang! Ahhhhhhhh! This time, the screams sounded in the forest.¡­ Wang Feng in the square seemed to have a premonition. After he packed up the square early, he walked out of Shrek Academy and watched the changes in the extreme distance and the screams that came from it from a distance. He couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡°I thought that if I beat you up, Uncle Hao should let you go. It seems that there is a providence in this place. ¡± ¡°Teacher Zao, you may not be able to escape this catastrophe!¡± CH 84.1 Chapter 84: Check In! The third martial soul! Kaitian Pangu Axe (1/2) Early the next morning. Wang Feng slowly opened his eyes from meditation practice. His current soul power is in a state of unfulfilled. Ordinary soul masters can¡¯t practice until they reach level 30. But Wang Feng is different. He compressed and purified his soul power to level 30, but in fact he was not yet saturated. In simple terms, he reached level 30, but the experience bar was not yet full, and there was room for compression and purification. However, after yesterday¡¯s battle, Wang Feng felt that his Level 30 soul power was almost full! And it was at this moment that a crisp voice sounded in his mind: ¡°Shrek Academy successfully checked in, congratulations on obtaining a special mysterious weapon martial soul¡­ The host has a 10,000-year-old soul ring, and gets additional rewards. The upper limit of the soul ring is increased by two thousand years. Please choose, the first Golden Light Thunder Leopard Martial Spirit, the second Bingya Emperor Lizard Martial Spirit¡­¡± The moment the sound sounded. Wang Feng was startled. After coming to Shrek Academy, it stands to reason that I also joined Shrek Academy, but I never heard the sound of the system. Unexpectedly, I suddenly heard it now. It just happened that it sounded at the 30th level of his soul power, which was about to be saturated. In other words, rank 30 spirit power is the key to unlocking, and the ten thousand year spirit ring is just an additional reward. ¡°The upper limit of the soul ring¡­ this must be the Golden Thunder Leopard Soul ring! Two thousand years¡­ a bit exaggerated, this extra reward!¡± After Wang Feng finished choosing, he only felt the purple soul ring surrounded by green lotus in his body, and the colour became darker. ¡°The upper limit of the soul ring should bring partial improvement to the soul skills. I don¡¯t know what kind of enhancement it will bring to the deification skills?¡± Wang Feng thought. In addition, Wang Feng also felt the warm current flowing through his body, first flowing into his heart with meteor tears, and then after being compressed and purified, he turned into soul power, making his soul power completely reach a state of saturation at level 30! In this regard, Wang Feng was a little helpless. For ordinary soul masters, two thousand years of soul ring upgrading can increase their soul power a lot. However, for those who compress and purify their soul power, the amount of improvement is very limited. ¡°However, the ability to deify souls should be somewhat improved. The first soul ring is now 8,000 years old!¡± Wang Feng was a little excited, and the upper limit of the soul ring was raised. In the Douluo Continent, there was only a chance in the later stage. Unexpectedly, it can be improved now! Coupled with my current extremely strong physical fitness, it can be regarded as icing on the cake! It is estimated that the system did not expect that he would use compression to purify his soul power, otherwise the increase in the upper limit of the past two thousand years should give him a great enhancement! ¡°By the way, what is the mysterious weapon Martial Soul?¡± Wang Feng frowned. Just thinking about it like this! Suddenly, Wang Feng¡¯s spirit was shocked! The line of sight in both eyes gradually became blurred! The surrounding scene instantly became illusory! Wang Feng¡¯s spirit seemed to have entered a mysterious space, just as he had awakened the chaotic Qinglian Martial Spirit. ¡®This¡­ where is it? Where is Wushun?¡¯ Wang Feng took a deep breath and looked around, it was extremely dark, and there was no existence! I don¡¯t know how long it took, Wang Feng kept walking and walking¡­ Suddenly, the whole space seemed to be trembling! Wang Feng could feel as if there was something terrifying, and he woke up! Immediately afterwards, there was a violent roar, coming from a great distance! ¡°This roar is so terrifying¡­¡± There was a chill in Wang Feng¡¯s heart, and for such an instant, he felt as if he was going to die. ¡°There seems to be light ahead¡­¡± Wang Feng suddenly looked into the distance. Wherever the light came, there was a terrifying sound! It seems to be chopping something! CH 84.2 Chapter 84: Check In! The third martial soul! Kaitian Pangu Axe (2/2) Raising his head and facing the light, Wang Feng was shocked, and vaguely thought of something! I don¡¯t know how long it took. Boom! In the dark world, the crack in the sky is getting bigger and bigger! With the light, Wang Feng finally saw the scene in the distance clearly! I saw a giant who was on a par with the heavens and the earth. At this time, he was holding an ancient axe and stepping on the earth. One axe and another slashed the chaotic sky. ¡°Fuck¡­ is this¡­Pangu opened the world?¡± Wang Feng was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that he would see this kind of scene. He didn¡¯t know that the illusory still exists? After a long time, with the giant¡¯s final blow, the chaotic and dark sky was divided into two from a distance.¡­ Suddenly, the giant seemed to be aware of Wang Feng¡¯s existence, turned around, and threw an axe directly over! Seeing the simple and atmospheric axe coming, Wang Feng was completely dumbfounded. The axe slashed directly at the centre of Wang Feng¡¯s eyebrows, but it did not split Wang Feng in half, but directly imprinted Wang Feng¡¯s eyebrows! Wang Feng was shocked in his head and lost consciousness again! And the last picture is the giant who threw the axe at him, slowly falling down: The air exhaled from his mouth turned into wind and clouds. His left eye turned into the sun and his right eye turned into the moon. His hands, feet and body became the four poles of the earth and the famous mountains of the five directions. His blood turns into rivers, his muscles turn into soil, his hair turns into stars in the sky, his hair turns into all kinds of exotic flowers and plants, his teeth, bones, bone marrow, etc., have also become all kinds of exotic treasures, and even the sweat on his body has turned into clear dew and rain! The final picture made Wang Feng, who had fainted, clear in his mind: Is it really Pangu? Then the axe just now, could it be the ancient axe of Kaitian Pangu? This mysterious weapon and martial spirit turned out to be a Kaitian Pangu axe? Wang Feng fainted. When he woke up here, he was sweating profusely! Wang Feng was the only one in this room, so there was no one else. Wang Feng¡¯s face was a little pale, and he looked collapsed, which was the kind of mental collapse. ¡°Kaitian Pangu Axe¡­ the martial arts soul given by the system, if it is really this¡­ is it too perverted?¡± Wang Feng felt a little incredible. At the same time, the sound of the system sounded again£º ¡°Ding, the next time you check in, the 40-level soul power is deep in the Xingdou Great Forest, and you have a soul ring of more than 30,000 years, there will be additional special rewards.¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the system much. Now his mind is full of the Kaitian Pangu axe. Wang Feng closed his eyes and immersed himself in the sea of knowledge. He saw a mysterious and ancient axe hovering over the chaotic green lotus in the centre. ¡®That¡¯s true! ¡¯ Wang Feng suddenly opened his eyes, spread out the palm of his left hand, and the soul power in his body trembled slightly. An ancient axe, exuding an ancient and grand aura, appeared in front of Wang Feng¡¯s eyes. Although it was only in the form of a martial soul, it still made Wang Feng seem to have seen the groundbreaking situation at the beginning! With a palm of his hand, Wang Feng¡¯s face paled again after the axe was taken away. ¡°Unexpectedly, the third martial soul turned out to be such a terrifying thing.¡± Wang Feng shook his head. It feels ridiculous. Just when he used his soul power to make his martial soul manifest, Wang Feng felt that most of his soul power was lost in his body. I am afraid that this Kaitian axe cannot be easily used. A divine object that can open up the world! Even if it is only in the form of martial arts, Wang Feng can¡¯t imagine its power! CH 85 Chapter 85: Evil Fire Phoenix Ma Hongjun ¡°The Clear Sky Hammer of the Clear Sky Sect is known as the strongest weapon spirit in the Douluo Continent, and it is also the leader of the martial soul of the storming system. I don¡¯t know how much difference¡­ is there compared to this Kaitian Pangu axe?¡± Wang Feng¡¯s heart was a little hot. The power of this Kaitian Pangu axe may be far beyond one¡¯s imagination, but if one wants to really use it¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s unlikely that there is no Level 40 soul power, it¡¯s not possible. If you change to other soul masters, I am afraid that you may not be able to use this Kaitian Pangu axe at levels 60 or 70. Compared with the Chaotic green Lotus unlocked layer by layer, the ancient axe of Kaitian Pangu is much more terrifying. I wonder if it is because I just watched the scene of Kaitian with my consciousness? ¡°Take a shower and go out to find something to eat.¡± Wang Feng¡¯s heart moved, ¡°Outside the village, maybe you will meet Ma Hongjun again, and you can go and see it later.¡± To be honest, in this Douluo Continent, the Seven Monsters of Shrek, Wang Feng¡¯s deepest impression is not the protagonist Junior three, nor the two girls.¡­¡­ Instead, this Ma Hongjun. Mainly because of his martial soul setting¡­ It¡¯s just the dream of many men. The funniest thing is that he was barely considered a truly divorced single until the finale was about to end¡­ After taking a shower, Wang Feng walked out of Shrek Academy, followed the path in the village, and looked at the surrounding farmland. Not long after, there was a sound of fighting in front of him. Accompanied by an angry voice came£º ¡°Who do you call a turkey?¡± Hearing the word turkey, Wang Feng walked over with a smile. Sure enough, he saw Xiao Wu and a little fat man fighting in front of him. The little fat man is shorter than Xiao Wu, and he looks quite cute at 1.6 meters. At this time, he was so angry that the hair on his head stood upside down. In addition, at this time, he was possessed by the martial spirit, his hair became a bit like chicken crowns, and his arms also grew a little feathers, which was indeed quite like a chicken.¡­ There are two kinds of two yellow soul rings on the body, and the level of soul power should be the same as Tang San. ¡°Evil Fire Phoenix, the top beast martial arts soul in the mainland¡­ but it shouldn¡¯t be in a complete form at this time.¡± Wang Feng watched from the side, ¡°I don¡¯t know if his flame can be absorbed by my red lotus.¡± The red lotus has the ability to absorb flames. Not long after, the little fat man Ma Hongjun was knocked to the ground by Xiaowu using his waist bow and soul skills, but quickly stood up. Xiao Wu also took off her shoes, which were attached to the purple flame, and looked at it in surprise. ¡°The two of them should be 50-50.¡± Wang Feng thought for a while, Tang San¡¯s blue silver grass was replaced by Ma Hongjun¡¯s purple flame, and he could only make soy sauce on the side, unless hidden weapons were used, and it was not good to fight two for one. At this time. Xiaowu in the distance seemed to see Wang Feng, and he couldn¡¯t help but brighten his eyes and said, ¡°Brother Feng, here! This little fat man is openly bullying the women of the good family here! Come and help us!¡± Hearing the sound, Ma Hongjun couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look, and saw a tall and handsome young man walking towards him with a smile. ¡°Damn, is there any reason? Where did the guy come from? He turned out to be a bit more handsome than Boss Dai! ¡± Ma Hongjun was jealous again, and looked at Wang Feng bitterly. Involuntarily, there was a bit of hostility in his eyes. The more handsome you are, the more you are the natural enemy of fat people! ¡°Stop fighting, I guess you have all misunderstood.¡± Wang Feng walked over and said with a smile, he didn¡¯t mean to do anything, ¡°Xiao Wu, I think when you used your waist bow to knock down this little brother just now, the girl was a little bit unbearable in her eyes. It should be a relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend. Are you breaking up?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Wu and Tang San were stunned. When they first came, they had the preconceived idea that the little fat man was pulling and pulling at the girl, and naturally they thought they were molesting others.¡­ ¡°So, stop fighting and reconcile.¡± Wang Feng said. He was in no mood to start with Ma Hongjun. Besides, when Dai Mubai comes, he will have to reconcile. Tang San and Xiaowu looked at the girl named Cuihua, and they did see a little unbearable in her eyes, and they couldn¡¯t help but realize a little bit. ¡°Yes, yes, stop fighting! Hongjun and I have our own reasons¡­¡± Seeing the two of them stopped, Cuihua walked over lightly, slapping the dust on Ma Hongjun¡¯s body, with a concerned expression on her face. Hearing this, Tang San and Xiaowu were embarrassed again. It seems that I really misunderstood others. ¡°Reconciliation? Want to reconcile after beating me? You get out of my way!¡± Ma Hongjun reluctantly refused to forgive him. Being kicked to the ground by this little rabbit just now made him feel angry. Do you want to reconcile? Because of the breakup, he had a strong evil fire in his heart, and his anger was born from his heart. At this time, he was very irritable. How could he agree so easily? ¡°If you want to reconcile, then call me first!!¡± Ma Hongjun pushed Cuihua away and looked at Wang Feng with pride. ¡°Wow, you little fat man, even if you are boyfriend and girlfriend, you can¡¯t bully others! Originally, I wanted to apologize to you, but you are still reluctant to forgive me!¡± Xiaowu exploded immediately, and said, ¡°Brother Feng, beat him up. If you don¡¯t beat him up, he won¡¯t be honest!¡± ¡°Beat me up?¡± Ma Hongjun sneered, ¡°Then come on!¡± After speaking, Ma Hongjun¡¯s body suddenly lit up with the evil fire phoenix of the martial soul. ¡°Phoenix possessed! Boy, I thought she was a girl just now, so I stayed! You are a man, I won¡¯t be merciful at all!¡± Ma Hongjun shouted, ¡°The second soul technique, Phoenix in the fire!¡± The yellow soul ring lights up from Ma Hongjun¡¯s body! I saw a layer of purple flames burning all over his body, forming the appearance of a phoenix, but his image was too bloated and looked a little funny. ¡°Brother Feng, be careful! The flame of this little fat man is very difficult! Once attached, it is difficult to extinguish! ¡°Tang San hurriedly reminded upon seeing this. It was indeed the little fat man who left his hands a little bit just now to give Xiaowu a chance to get close. Otherwise, the flame alone would be very difficult to deal with. However, Wang Feng stood still, not moving at all! ¡°So calm? Look down on me?¡± Ma Hongjun suddenly said angrily. He is also one of the three students of Shrek¡¯s Monster Academy, and he was personally accepted as a disciple by the dean. Naturally, he has pride! When he first fought with Xiaowu, he had a bit of pity for jade, and he made a lighter move, but he didn¡¯t want to burn Xiaowu out. It¡¯s different now. This young man is so handsome, and he still wants to be a peacemaker. Who is Ma Hongjun? If you want to reconcile, you can reconcile? With your handsome face, I, Ma Hongjun, can¡¯t let you go.¡­ The anger in his heart seemed to urge Ma Hongjun¡¯s soul power, and he opened his mouth and spouted an extremely hot purple flame towards Wang Feng! Almost instantly, Wang Feng, who did not dodge, was enveloped by this purple flame! ¡°I made you scream!¡± Ma Hongjun was taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect this young man to be recruited so easily. He secretly said in his heart, the little beauty called her Brother Feng. Shouldn¡¯t her strength be bad? Shouldn¡¯t it be a silver pewter head? Does it seem useful? CH 86.1 Chapter 86: My fist, do you think it is big? (1/2) At the same time, Tang San and Xiaowu also screamed subconsciously. But at this moment. In the purple flame, a burst of laughter came£º ¡°The temperature of the flame is good, but it almost makes me scream if I want to burn it.¡± Hearing the sound, several people were stunned! Immediately afterwards, they saw an unusually weird scene! I saw Wang Feng, who was surrounded by purple flames and seemed to have become a burning man, suddenly gave birth to a palm, and a bright scarlet red lotus bloomed quietly! Next moment! All the purple flames instantly formed a spiral shape and were directly poured into the red lotus! ¡®Sure enough, it can be absorbed. ¡¯ Wang Feng looked at the red lotus with a smile, the same as his guess! But Ma Hongjun, who saw this scene, grew his mouth! It seems to be the first time I have seen this situation! Is it your own flame? Will it be absorbed? Isn¡¯t this, Tianke me? Ma Hongjun wailed in his heart. ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s martial soul is so amazing! It can absorb the special flame of that little fat man!¡± Xiao Wu said excitedly. Tang San also said secretly, Brother Feng¡¯s martial soul is really weird! There are really all kinds of mysteries in the two forms. Even that flame can be absorbed! ¡°Little fatty, you restrained my martial soul, but you didn¡¯t expect that your own martial soul would also be restrained, right?¡± Tang San couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and smiled, ¡°As the so-called reincarnation of Heaven, Brother Feng happens to be your nemesis.¡± Ma Hongjun: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ma Hongjun rubbed his eyes, a little unwilling to believe the facts in his heart, the soul ring lit up, and Ma Hongjun was about to cast the first martial soul Phoenix Fire line. But at this moment! Swish! I saw a flash of figures in front of me! A huge fist suddenly appeared in front of Ma Hongjun¡¯s eyes! The strong wind brought by the fist made Ma Hongjun¡¯s hair stand up on his head sway! Cuckoo! Ma Hongjun was stunned on the spot and swallowed a mouthful of water! I haven¡¯t even had time to release my soul skills! Cold sweat rustled down his forehead. So fast! I can¡¯t see the figure at all! ¡°My fist, do you think it¡¯s big?¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit big.¡± Ma Hongjun nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Reconciliation?¡± ¡°And, and, and!¡± Ma Hongjun said with a hurried smile. Only then did Wang Feng withdraw his fist. Xiao Wu laughed out with a puff, this little fat man is really weak. Tang San was also speechless for a while. Ma Hongjun squinted at Wang Feng, the shock in his heart could not be described in words! Where is this monster from? Not only restrain one¡¯s martial soul, but also so fast? I didn¡¯t even have a chance to use my soul skills just now.¡­ If a punch comes down¡­ Ma Hongjun will be afraid for a while. ¡°Hey, Tang San, Wang Feng, why are you here?¡± In the distance, Dai Mubai was neatly dressed, his golden back was slightly tilted, and he walked in a personable manner. Dai Mubai walked over, looked at the traces of fighting around him, and glanced at Ma Hongjun. ¡°Dai Mu, this guy, he was bullying his girlfriend just now, do you think he is irritating? Brother Feng stood up and reconciled. He was still unconvinced. Now he is afraid of being beaten by Brother Feng, right?¡± Xiao Wu made a grimace towards Ma Hongjun. Dai Mubai let out a sigh, as if he had guessed what happened, and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head.£º CH 86.2 Chapter 86: My fist, do you think it is big? (2/2) ¡°Actually, you misunderstood¡­ I¡¯ll tell you directly, fatty, don¡¯t stand behind me.¡± Dai Mubai pulled Ma Hongjun out and explained, ¡°His name is Ma Hongjun and he is a student of our Shrek Academy. Tang San, do you remember that I told you yesterday that there are only three of our Shrek Academy, right?¡± ¡°Could it be that he is also one of them?¡± Tang San looked at Ma Hongjun in amazement. Dai Mubai nodded and continued: ¡°What happened just now, I actually blame Ma Hongjun¡¯s cock Warrior Soul¡­ Oh, Phoenix Warrior Soul.¡± After speaking, Dai Mubai also looked at Ma Hongjun, as if he wanted to laugh. ¡°Huh, to be precise, it¡¯s called the Phoenix of Evil Fire, and it¡¯s a mutant martial spirit!¡± Ma Hongjun added. ¡°Mutation?¡± Tang San and Xiaowu said in surprise. Mutant martial spirits are rare. Moreover, some mutated martial souls mutate in the direction of being powerful, while others mutate in the direction of being weak. Obviously, the mutated martial souls of this fat man are the kind of martial souls that mutate to be more powerful! The martial spirit of Phoenix is extremely rare. Because Wang Feng knew it, he was not too surprised. ¡°Although it is a mutant beast martial spirit, which is extremely powerful, this Phoenix of evil fire has an evil character in it, which means that this martial spirit will cause the soul master to produce strands of evil fire. The evil fire will increase the male one, and the impulse will become extremely strong. If you don¡¯t vent through grooming, it will lead to extremely serious consequences. Dai Mubai shook his head helplessly, ¡°Cuihua shouldn¡¯t have been able to stand Ma Hongjun¡¯s too much, so she broke up.¡± After listening. Tang San and Xiaowu looked at Ma Hongjun strangely, frowning. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. As long as I practice, I will definitely have this impulse, otherwise I will die in the fire¡­ Moreover, we are all willing, have I forced anyone?¡± Ma Hongjun added. Xiao Wu snorted, thinking that this Shrek Academy really has all kinds of monsters. ¡°If you don¡¯t force others, why would Cuihua break up with you?¡± Ma Hongjun¡¯s face flushed. At this moment, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ma Hongjun, if this guy is placed in the previous life, he will be a determined duck king when he grows up, and the rich woman loves it the most.¡­ However, later, with the cultivation, the characteristics of the evil fire Phoenix were slowly eliminated. I don¡¯t know if he will regret it? ¡°That¡¯s naturally because Miss Cuihua can¡¯t bear the demands of this cock Phoenix. She can¡¯t stand it on anyone three or four times a day. For this reason, Ma Hongjun scored several times a year, and no girl could bear it. ¡°That¡¯s why there is this scene now.¡± Dai Mubai laughed loudly. Xiao Wu¡¯s face flushed when she heard this. Tang San, who was a young child, was also speechless for a while, feeling that the college was really strange, everyone had it! ¡°You laugh!¡± Ma Hongjun stared at Dai Mubai and said with a sneer, ¡°You guy, don¡¯t you also rush three games a day and date different girls?¡± If I had your face, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Dai Mubai was taken aback, looked around, and whispered, ¡°Fatty, you and I keep your voice down!¡± This is a big fart, what are you yelling about? Don¡¯t mention this in the future!¡± People are not romantic and vain teenagers, and Dai Mubai is also a romantic teenager! Wang Feng thought of the two twin beauties Dai Mubai was holding when he left at the Rose Hotel. It is qnormal, which man or woman didn¡¯t have anything romantic when he was young? Even if you put it in the previous life, just ask, who hasn¡¯t had a few relationships? Even if I haven¡¯t talked about it, aren¡¯t there a few people in my heart who can¡¯t forget it? Even Wang Feng, who is an otaku, occasionally thinks of his previous life, and can¡¯t help but¡­¡­ ¡°Hey, Boss Dai, have you changed your mind today? My younger brother admires, admires.¡± Ma Hongjun said with a smile. Dai Mubai snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Follow me first. I will take you to the cafeteria to eat. After the meal, I will gather at the college as soon as possible.¡± CH 87 Chapter 87: Able to Fight, Able to Resist, Able to escape Shrek¡¯s canteen is relatively simple, it is a room built of earthen bricks, which is somewhat like the taste of a rural village in Wang Feng¡¯s memory. The hired villagers still use earthen stoves, large iron pots¡­ the meals they cook are all okay, and the quantity is large and sufficient. At this time, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong were both here in the cafeteria. Seeing Tang San and his party coming, Ning Rongrong smiled and waved to Xiaowu. The two lived in the same room and were very close. Zhu Zhuqing on one side nodded slightly to a group of people, which was regarded as saying hello. The group of people quickly finished their meal and hurried to the college all the way. ¡°Ahem, while there is still some distance, let me introduce you.¡± Dai Mubai walked in front, pointed to Ma Hongjun and said, ¡°His name is Ma Hongjun, and he is the last student in Shrek. This is Tang San, Xiao Wu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, and Wang Feng.¡± Dai Mubai pointed to the four of them in turn. Ma Hongjun¡¯s eyes flashed, but it was a pity that Xiaowu seemed to have said something to Ning Rongrong during the meal just now. One of the two women was cold and arrogant, and the other did not look at Ma Hongjun, which made Ma Hongjun smile helplessly. But when Dai Mubai pointed to Zhu Zhuqing, Zhu Zhuqing stepped up a bit and walked directly to the front. ¡°Yo, Boss Dai, it seems that you, a girl killer, have met a nemesis? Why don¡¯t people even look at you? I am balanced in my heart.¡± The depression in Ma Hongjun¡¯s heart finally recovered a bit, and he said with a smile. Dai Mubai¡¯s face was a little embarrassed, but he just smiled bitterly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Zhu Zhuqing, Dai Mubai¡± Wang Feng shook his head. Speaking of which, Zhu Zhuqing and Dai Mubai have been married since they were young, and they are unmarried couples who are serious.¡­ No one else is qualified to intervene in the affairs between the two of them. Not long after, a group of people walked to the grand square of the college, lined up one after another, and stood in place. After a while, Oscar, who had shaved his beard, also bit a grilled sausage and walked over leisurely. I have to say that Oscar, who has a beard, is indeed a little handsome. However¡­ a few girls did not put their eyes on him. There is no way, with a grilled sausage in his mouth, the image is really not very beautiful. Moreover, at the front, a middle-aged man appeared, which also attracted the attention of several people. Wang Feng looked intently. This person is the four-eyed cat eagle Flander, the dean of Shrek Academy. All kinds of advanced and refined ideas of Shrek Academy were set by this person. Flender is about fifty years old, with a sturdy figure, walking steadily and forcefully, and has a distinctive appearance. He wears boxy black crystal glasses, his chin is a bit prominent, and his eye sockets are deep, giving people a feeling of cunning. ¡°Uncle profiteer?¡± Xiao Wu said in surprise. ¡°What kind of profiteer, this is our dean, four-eyed cat eagle Flander, a seventy-eighth-level soul saint, more powerful than Teacher Zhao! Keep your voice down, if he hears you, it will make you feel better.¡± Oscar reminded. ¡°Level seventy-eight¡­¡± Xiaowu let out a long sigh of relief. There was a burst of joy in her heart. At this moment, Flender walked up to the eight people, glanced at everyone first, and said slowly: ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be five new little monsters this year. I won¡¯t say much. You experienced a battle with Teacher Zhao yesterday, and you must have not recovered yet, Mubai! You will tell them the rules and regulations of the academy later, and then take them to have a good rest. You must have a good rest. Today¡¯s first class will start in the evening. Oscar, Ning Rongrong, Wang Feng, the three of you come with me.¡± Dai Mubai hurriedly walked out, responded, and first talked about the rules of the academy with Tang San and Xiaowu and others on the spot. Oscar walked out with a wry smile, probably knowing something. Wang Feng was also quite curious, what did he call me out for? Do you have to run laps to exercise too? But for myself, there will be no improvement. Flander shouldn¡¯t do this. To be honest, most of Wang Feng¡¯s visits to Shrek Academy were driven by curiosity, and the place where he checked in was here, so he came here. If you really want to study, you have to rely on yourself¡­ ¡°The three of you are all auxiliary soul masters.¡± Flender looked at the three of them and said lightly, ¡°The auxiliary soul division, on the battlefield, is often the most vulnerable existence, and it also needs the protection of teammates. If you are not careful, your life will be in danger. Now, tell me, what is the most important thing to assist the soul division in battle?¡± After speaking, Flander took the lead in looking at Oscar. Oscar thought for a while, and said, ¡°You should try to hide behind your teammates, believe in your yelling, give your back to your teammates, and use the terrain and buildings to avoid danger and stay away from dangerous areas.¡± Very orthodox, but also a very correct answer. Flender nodded, and then looked at Ning Rongrong again, as if asking. ¡°The most important thing, of course, is to find a place to hide after adding status to your teammates.¡± Ning Rongrong said softly, speaking honestly. Hearing this, Flander couldn¡¯t help but smile, and Oscar also smiled. Wang Feng said secretly, this is the difference between Ning Rongrong and others. She has been pampered since she was a child, and she basically doesn¡¯t think about her teammates¡­ After all, in the Qibao Liuli Sect, others take the initiative to revolve around her, and she doesn¡¯t need to rely on any teammates at all. Even, she has become accustomed to this kind of thing. ¡°Wang Feng, what do you think? Why do you seem to be an auxiliary soul master?¡± At this moment, Flender set his gaze on Wang Feng. Ning Rongrong and Oscar also set their sights on Wang Feng, as if they wanted to hear his answer. Wang Feng smiled and said, ¡°I think that if you can fight, resist, and escape, you are a qualified auxiliary soul master. As for why I became an auxiliary soul division, it is very simple: it is too strong. If I am one of my teammate and I am not an auxiliary, my teammates will have no chance to make a move.¡± As soon as the words came out. Flender: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oscar: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Rongrong: ¡°¡­¡± All three of them were stunned. In this simple sentence, there is an extreme self-confidence and arrogance! The corner of Flander¡¯s mouth twitched directly. What do you mean: If it weren¡¯t for your assistance, none of your teammates would have a chance to make a move? It¡¯s crazy! But think about it, this kid does have crazy capital! Flender grinned, and then laughed loudly, this kid has an appetite for him! He finally knew why that guy Zao Wou-Ki loved this kid so much! This is simply a bit more arrogant than his Zao Wou-Ki! As a member of Shrek Academy, you cannot be strong, but you must not be weak! Not to mention being afraid of causing trouble! This is the thrust of their college. ¡°Bragging.¡± Ning Rongrong blushed and glared at Wang Feng. Although this sounds a bit bragging, it is the first time Ning Rongrong has heard someone define an auxiliary soul teacher in this way, and she finds it very novel¡­ and¡­ arrogant, but she is not disgusted, and she is a little happy. CH 88 Chapter 88: Cunning Flender ¡°Awesome.¡± Oscar glanced at Wang Feng, and couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. What Wang Feng said should be the ultimate meaning and dream of assisting the soul teacher, right?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Flender coughed twice, and continued, ¡°Yes, you can fight, resist, and escape. These short seven words sum up the essence very well. To be able to do these three points is indeed a qualified auxiliary soul teacher! And among them, the ability to escape is crucial. So today, Oscar, Ning Rongrong, you two, run twenty laps around the village!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t finish at noon, you don¡¯t need to have lunch.¡± ¡°Wang Feng, you are responsible for supervising the two of them to complete the training.¡± Flander¡¯s eyes flashed, and he said lightly. Hearing this, Wang Feng was taken aback, and said secretly, is it possible that the trajectory of history will eventually change because of me? Flender actually asked me to monitor the two of them? After speaking, Flander walked towards Tang San in the distance. Until after Flender left, Wang Feng thought for a while, as if thinking of something, he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart: This cunning old fox! ¡°What are you looking at, hurry up, run!¡± Wang Feng looked at Oscar and Ning Rongrong angrily, and said unceremoniously. Hearing this, Ning Rongrong snorted and ran out first, followed by Oscar. On the other side, after talking with Tang San, Flender returned to the office. As it happened, Zao Wou-ki was also there. ¡°I said, Flender, how do you let Wang Feng monitor the two of them? What the hell are you up to?¡± Zao Wou-ki asked curiously. He could naturally see what happened just now in the office, and he could see it clearly. ¡°Guess?¡± ¡°I guess your empress has legs! Hurry up!¡± Zao Wou-ki scolded with a smile. The two have a good relationship. But at this time, Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t know what this cunning old fox was thinking. ¡°Ning Rongrong is the eldest lady of the Qibao Liuli Sect. She is usually spoiled and can¡¯t suffer a little bit. She can¡¯t finish the training.¡± Flander glanced at the sky, smiled and said, ¡°She can¡¯t finish it. When it comes to the evening, I will naturally teach her a lesson. With this little girl¡¯s temperament, it will definitely give her a big blow¡­ But I have to do it again, otherwise, she simply can¡¯t change the arrogant temperament brought by Qibao Liuli Sect.¡± ¡°So, are you afraid that Qibao Liuli Sect will trouble us?¡± Zao Wou-ki seemed to understand a bit. Flender shook his head, took out a letter from his arms, and said£º ¡°That¡¯s not true. This is a letter from Ning Fengzhi to me, just to let us discipline this girl well.¡± ¡°Then what are you afraid of?¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at the letter. This is a Shang Fang sword. ¡°What do you know about it?¡± Flender glared at Zao Wou-ki: ¡°Although Ning Fengzhi said that he would let us discipline her, he won¡¯t intervene, but have you forgotten that Qibao Liuli Sect still has two titles Douluo? One of the swordsmen, Douluo, loves this girl the most. If we let him know that we will teach Ning Rongrong a lesson, even if he gets in the way of Ning Fengzhi, he will make trouble our Shrek Academy¡­¡± ¡°But what if you find him alone?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how Haotian Douluo beat you up?¡± Hearing this, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically! Naturally, he had heard of Sword Douluo¡¯s name. Thinking of being in the woods last night¡­ Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face twitched! Flander is afraid of the same encounter as him! If you bully this girl too much, then Jian Douluo will definitely come to you, not to mention, will creat trouble with the academy. It will definitely be the same as Haotian Douluo. If you bully the younger one, the old one will definitely breathe a sigh of relief. Not to mention anything else, I will definitely beat Flander up! ¡°So, you just leave it to Wang Feng, right?¡± Zao Wou-ki breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°This kid is also a thorn. With his temperament, if Ning Rongrong fails to complete with him, he will definitely teach her a lesson. Maybe it¡¯s worse than you, and it doesn¡¯t show mercy. This kid, is not afraid, the earth is not afraid¡­¡± ¡°At that time, even if Jian Douluo comes to the door, he will only trouble this kid. He will inevitably be beaten up¡­ Well, Flander, you are as cunning as a fox! ¡± Zao Wou-ki suddenly cursed with a smile. Flander smiled and said nothing. ¡ª¡ª But he said that Ning Rongrong and Oscar ran out, while Wang Feng followed leisurely, and he couldn¡¯t help but scold Flander for being cunning in his heart. After Flender left, Wang Feng also realized why he wanted to let himself monitor Ning Rongrong and Oscar. This is simply a disaster! However, Flender has a letter from Ning Rongrong¡¯s father, Ning Fengzhi, so naturally he will not be afraid that the Qibao Liuli Sect which will trouble the academy. However, if Wang Feng remembers well, Qibao Liuli Sect has two titles Douluo, and one of them, Jian Douluo, loves Ning Rongrong the most. If he learns that Ning Rongrong has been bullied by him, although he will not trouble the college, he will definitely be like Tang San at the beginning. Whoever teaches Ning Rongrong will be beaten up.¡­ Flender must know about yesterday¡¯s battle and his character, so he asked himself to monitor Ning Rongrong. If Ning Rongrong is not finished by then, he will definitely teach her a lesson¡­ If he doesn¡¯t care, then he will admit it. Once Ning Rongrong has been taught a lesson, Jian Douluo will learns about it. Not to mention much, he would definitely beat himself up like he was beating Zao Wou-ki. ¡®It¡¯s so cunning! ¡¯ Wang Feng was angry in his heart. He had to admit that Flander had a great game! It¡¯s really old and refined! ¡°When did I scare?¡± Wang Feng snorted coldly, Jian Douluo, Jian Douluo¡­ If he can beat him up, maybe I can break through¡­¡± Far away. ¡°How long has it been, why hasn¡¯t it been a circle yet!¡± Ning Rongrong gasped slightly. Although in the sect, her father also asked her to exercise and run regularly, Dean Flender was right. But unexpectedly, after running for so long, she didn¡¯t even run a lap. If you continue like this, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to run twenty laps after dark! ¡°Ahem, there is still some distance.¡± Oscar looked at Ning Rongrong, hurriedly made a grilled sausage and said, ¡°Would you like to eat one? My grilled sausage can restore my strength, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to finish it.¡± However, Ning Rongrong just frowned at the grilled sausage. Yesterday in the college, Wang Feng fed that one. Ning Rongrong thought the fried chicken was delicious. Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong¡¯s face flushed slightly. But now, Ning Rongrong looked at this grilled sausage, but she felt nauseous and couldn¡¯t eat it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you think it was delicious yesterday?¡± Oscar looked at Ning Rongrong¡¯s expression, his heart tightened. Unexpectedly, Ning Rongrong glared at him and pushed him away, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, you big-headed ghost! Get out of the way!¡± After speaking, she exerted the speed of the Qibao Liuli Pagoda on herself and quickly moved away. Oscar was left to stand there blankly, looking at it strangely. Is this really what he saw that Ning Rongrong with an elegant temperament and gentleness? Wang Feng behind him shook his head again and again. Sure enough, this girl¡¯s witch nature is finally showing a little bit? When he was at the Rose Hotel, he could feel a little bit, not to mention that Wang Feng had read the original work, and now naturally there is nothing to be surprised by. CH 89 Chapter 89: Only the Living are qualified¡­¡­ After Ning Rongrong applied the speed of Qibao Liuli Sect to herself, she ran for a while, but felt that she couldn¡¯t hold on. ¡°It¡¯s too long, don¡¯t run anymore!¡± Ning Rongrong muttered, and as she said, she walked to the official road, intending to go from here to Soto City and have a big meal first. Then, take a walk around Soto City. She finally managed to sneak out of the sect, just to play, and learning was just incidental. Shrek Academy is just a cover for playing by yourself. Just as Ning Rongrong was about to leave the college, on the official road in front of her, she doesn¡¯t know when, a figure appeared. ¡°Wang Feng? Are you waiting for me here?¡± Ning Rongrong looked at the figure in front of her with some surprise, and slightly raised her chin, ¡°Do you want to go play with me? Hmph, then Miss Ben reluctantly agrees to let you go with me!¡± Wang Feng, who was in front, just turned around and heard this, he staggered and almost didn¡¯t fall. ¡°This girl, she still wants to go out and play, but she doesn¡¯t have any awareness at all? ¡°Ning Rongrong, have you forgotten something?¡± Wang Feng said. ¡°What? What did I forget, I have a good memory, I haven¡¯t forgotten anything!¡± Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng blankly, and after thinking for a while, her expression suddenly became a little ugly: ¡°Are you sure you want to drive me back and keep running?¡± She thought Wang Feng was planning to go to play with herself, and she was still very happy in her heart. But now that she heard Wang Feng¡¯s words, her expression changed instantly. ¡°What do you say?¡± Wang Feng looked at Ning Rongrong speechlessly. Ning Rongrong¡¯s expression worsened, ¡°Wang Feng, I advise you to mind your own business! If you go with me, I welcome you, but if you want me to go back, don¡¯t think about it!¡± With that said, Ning Rongrong walked a few steps forward. ¡°Then Ning Rongrong, let me also tell you, if you can take a step from behind me, you are considered capable.¡± Wang Feng said lazily, ¡°I don¡¯t do it with girls, but¡­I can move my feet.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ning Rongrong. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be kicked down by me, just go back obediently.¡± Wang Feng continued to speak slowly. Ning Rongrong¡¯s face was livid with anger, and she looked at Wang Feng and said loudly: ¡°Why do you care about me? This is just a college! Wang Feng, if you really dare to kick me, you can¡¯t afford the consequences!¡± I¡¯m used to being arrogant, so who doesn¡¯t rely on her in Qibao Liuli Sect? Wang Feng, this guy, has bothered her three times. Although the front is pretty good, she doesn¡¯t hate it, and she likes it a little bit.¡­ But now, he dared to stop herself! This makes Ning Rongrong unbearable! ¡°Of course, the dean gave me the right to let monitor you.¡± Wang Feng said lightly: ¡°If you think this is just a college and don¡¯t want to guard anything, then you can leave the college! And as for the consequences? Do you think I, Wang Feng, am afraid of your Qibao Liuli Sect?¡± With the plain tone, what he said, there was a powerful momentum, which made Ning Rongrong take a few steps back. Yes, it can be said that if I am not an auxiliary, my teammates have no chance to make a move. It is not an exaggeration to say that people who are arrogant and arrogant and extremely confident are not afraid of heaven and earth. ¡°Wang Feng, don¡¯t scare me! I will not leave the academy! You hurry up and get out of my way! I am hungry!¡± Ning Rongrong was the charming girl of heaven in the end, and she was not frightened. She raised her rounded chin and said softly. ¡°That¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll go back and tell the dean that you are not suitable for the college, pack your bags for you, and let you leave the college.¡± Wang Feng stepped aside. ¡°You!¡± Ning Rongrong¡¯s face sank again, ¡°Wang Feng, don¡¯t go too far! You are just a level 30 great soul master, no matter how good you are, you are just a great soul master now!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. That sounds familiar! Mad, this should have been said to Flander! ¡°Yes, I am now a great soul master.¡± Wang Feng was not angry at all, and said with a faint smile, ¡°But I, the Great Soul Master, dare to kick you now. If you dare to walk by my side, I can kick you down!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Ning Rongrong raised her head and raised her chest, not afraid of Wang Feng, and walked directly over. She doesn¡¯t believe it, this guy really dares to kick her! Step by step, Ning Rongrong walked slowly to Wang Feng¡¯s side. With bursts of girlish fragrance, it penetrated into Wang Feng¡¯s nose, and then Wang Feng mercilessly kicked Ning Rongrong to the ground. ¡°Hiss!¡± Two pumping sounds sounded. But it was the two people who had been secretly protecting and observing Ning Rongrong¡¯s Qibao Liuli Sect. Ning Rongrong climbed up from the ground as if her hair was fried. Her snow-white dress was stained with dust, and there were also a few pieces of dust and mud on her delicate and fair face. Completely destroyed the elegant beauty. ¡°You, you!¡± Ning Rongrong¡¯s tears rolled in her eyes, she crossed her waist, blushed, and looked at Wang Feng. It¡¯s the first time that someone has dared to do this to her when she grew up like this! The first ever! ¡°Cry?¡± Wang Feng looked at Ning Rongrong and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about? Who do you think you are? Without Qibao Liuli Sect, you are just a prettier little girl. Now you can¡¯t tell which corner you are in? If you have talent, background and don¡¯t work hard, you know that you are content to have fun. Yes, you have a choice, and you can do so. But since you are here at Shrek Academy, you have to abide by the rules!¡± ¡°Here, it¡¯s not your Qibao Liuli Sect!¡± Wang Feng said lightly, ¡°The Qibao Glazed Pagoda is the top auxiliary martial spirit in the mainland, but now you are completely shaming the Qibao Glazed Pagoda, do you know?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Ning Rongrong was said to be anxious and angry. After all, she is just a twelve-year-old girl. The Qibao Glazed Pagoda is the pride of the sect! It is also her pride! ¡°No? Then tell me, in this college, apart from me, who can you compare to?¡± Wang Feng sneered: ¡°Tang San and Xiaowu, the level of soul power is higher than you, and the combat experience is richer than you, not to mention Tang San. That Dai Mubai, when he was thirteen years old, he was already a Level 30 soul deity. Can you do it at Level 30?¡± ¡°Ma Hongjun, he has a top-level beast and martial arts soul. Even if he is flawed, his soul power is now twenty-nine levels! Stronger than you, not weaker!¡± ¡°Zhu Zhuqing, although her soul power is only a little higher than yours, she has a firm will. If you let her run twenty laps, let alone twenty laps, even if she climbs for a hundred laps, she will have to finish the climb, believe it or not. Can you do it?¡± Ning Rongrong¡¯s chest heaved with anger. ¡°I am an auxiliary soul master! How can you compare with them!¡± Ning Rongrong resisted the tears in her eyes and made excuses for herself, ¡°Only on the battlefield, I can play a greater role than them all!¡± ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense!¡± Wang Feng laughed loudly: ¡°But I will tell you one more truth now. On the battlefield, only those who are alive are eligible to replenish their troops¡­ Oh, no, they are eligible to give teammates assistance!¡± ¡°Just like you, if I want to kill you on the battlefield, can you run away? With your impetuous and arrogant personality, can you find a teammate who truly protects you and allows you to release your soul skills with peace of mind? You can¡¯t find it! So you can only be abandoned and finally killed by the enemy!¡± CH 90 Chapter 90: Young Master, Take Care! After Wang Feng finished speaking, he looked at Ning Rongrong in silence. The first time I taught a girl, I was really inexperienced, and I almost made a scene. ¡°No, there is Oscar, I can always match him, right?¡± Ning Rongrong wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, as if she had grabbed a lifeline, and said. ¡°Sorry, I learned from the dean that Oscar may be the most talented among you all.¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°He is a food soul master with innate soul power. Who else have you met? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng blankly. Although she didn¡¯t want to believe it, she also knew that Wang Feng would not tell such lies. Originally, as an auxiliary soul division, Ning Rongrong had already separated herself from the Soul Division, and she had no intention of comparing. But now, I heard Wang Feng¡¯s words. The bottom of my heart was too cold to be cold anymore. Even Oscar is better than me! You know, it is extremely difficult for the food soul master himself to improve, and he has never seen his innate soul-filling power! ¡°Also, from my point of view, when Oscar grows up in the future, it is uncertain that he will replace your Qibao Glazed Pagoda¡¯s position in the mainland.¡± Wang Feng¡¯s words, like a sharp sword, gave Ning Rongrong a final blow. All the words shattered Ning Rongrong¡¯s pride to the ground. With a wow, Ning Rongrong ran back crying. ¡°Wang Feng, I hate you!¡± A crying voice came. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. Ning Rongrong, don¡¯t blame me, you have to get through this hurdle. Now there is no one, only the two of us, and no one else can see it. If you wait for the evening and everyone is watching, you will be ridiculed again and you will be even more embarrassed. Wang Feng shook his head, as if thinking of something, and walked in towards the college.¡­ In the dark. ¡°Hiss!¡± A series of inverted air-conditioning sounds sounded. ¡°Damn, this kid, Cliff is a ruthless person! Boss, what should I do? The young lady was kicked again and said to be crying again! Do you want to teach him a lesson for the young lady?¡± ¡°Lesson? Are you sure the two of us can beat him? Didn¡¯t you see Zao Wou-ki yesterday?¡± ¡°¡­it seems to be the same, we don¡¯t seem to be able to beat him, so what should we do?¡± ¡°What else can I do, tell the patriarch!¡± ¡­¡­ At the same time, another place. ¡°So cruel! This kid is really courageous!¡± Flander was also shocked when he saw it, ¡°This is too cruel, and he doesn¡¯t show any mercy. I thought he would pretend to be invisible and wait for Ning Rongrong to come back and teach again¡­ This didn¡¯t even give people a chance to play, so he just opened the whole thing. Have my demeanour¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, I would like to see what kind of expression this kid will have when he faces Jian Douluo.¡± Zao Wou-ki on the side couldn¡¯t help laughing. Thinking of being beaten up by Haotian Douluo last night, he seemed to have seen that Wang Feng, a kid, was beaten up by Jian Douluo. ¡°Wang Feng, this kid, may not be able to escape this catastrophe!¡± If Wang Feng heard this, the corners of his mouth would twitch. At the same time. The conference hall of the Qibao Liuli Sect. In the centre of the main hall, there is a carved wooden chair standing on the main seat. There is a huge jade embedded on the back of the chair, which exudes a faint turquoise colour and is as warm as jade, but it is a piece of the best warm jade! On the wooden chair sat a middle-aged man with a jade-crowned face and an elegant temperament. He was dressed in a spotless white robe. He looked at the front with soft eyes. If he ignored this place, he looked like an ordinary person. Everything looks so casual. At this time. The door suddenly opened. A breeze rushed into the main hall, blowing the porcelain tables and chairs in the shop, swaying unsteadily. ¡°Fengzhi, are you so relieved that Rongrong is out alone? A small college, with just two soul sages, can teach better than us? No, I have to pick Rongrong up!¡± The sound sounded, as if it came from all directions, with bursts of echoes, which shook the main hall. Immediately, an old man with a childlike face flew in from outside the main hall, and under his feet, he was still stepping on a mysterious sword with bright light. The first Ning Fengzhi couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and said helplessly: ¡°Uncle Jian and Uncle Long are pampering that girl too much. She has developed her current arrogant and lawless temperament. No one in the Qibao Liuli Sect can control her. It¡¯s better to let her go outside alone and meet the world.¡± The old man known as Uncle Jian frowned and said dissatisfied: ¡°Who said we spoiled her? Rongrong is such a good girl! You, as a father, are unqualified, and you don¡¯t even know your own daughter.¡± Hearing this, Ning Fengzhi gave a wry smile. Rongrong, this girl is of course obedient in front of you two, but in front of us, that is the little witch! After all, you are the title Douluo! This old man is awesomely one of the top powerhouses in the mainland, titled Douluo, Jian Douluo! ¡°Uncle Jian, no matter what you say this time, you can¡¯t go to her! You don¡¯t have to worry about her safety!¡± Ning Fengzhi said decisively, ¡°The dean of Shrek Academy is Flander, the four-eyed cat eagle in the Golden audio- Triangle. With his strength, he is enough to protect Rongrong¡¯s safety!¡± ¡°What if she is bullied?¡± Jian Douluo said angrily. ¡°Uncle Jian¡­¡± Ning Fengzhi was speechless, ¡°Just Rongrong¡¯s temperament, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t bully others. Who else can bully her?¡± His voice just fell. Suddenly, a young man with a strange expression walked quickly outside. ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± ¡°Tell me if you have anything!¡± Ning Fengzhi frowned helplessly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about the lady.¡± The young man said cautiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the lady? Could it be that she was bullying others in the academy, and Flender came to complain to me?¡± Ning Fengzhi asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± The young man swallowed, wondering if the Swordsman Douluo would run towards him if he told the news. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The young man opened his mouth and whispered, ¡°We just learned the news that the young lady was kicked to the ground by a young man from the college, and the young man said that she was crying¡­¡± The voice fell! In the entire hall, the breeze can be heard. Ning Fengzhi¡¯s face was unbelievable. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! Who is this kid, I am going to kill this kid myself!¡± Jian Douluo exudes a chilling air all over his body! Like a ferocious tiger that wants to choose someone to devour¡­ ¡°Uncle Jian, calm down, calm down¡­ Rongrong has grown up like this, so it¡¯s good to suffer a loss¡­¡± Ning Fengzhi hurriedly grabbed Uncle Jian, felt slightly happy in his heart, which young man is so good? Can that girl Rongrong suffer such a big loss? It¡¯s not easy, it¡¯s not easy! However, I was also a little angry in my heart. It was okay to cry, but he kicked her on the ground. This is too much! That girl, she has grown so big, don¡¯t cry anymore, she frowns less, and she can¡¯t bear to say a heavy word. Kick? That¡¯s even more impossible. Whoever dares to touch her will lose the mixed doubles of the two titled Douluo. It¡¯s good for you, you really have all the two. ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s better to suffer a loss? Get out of the way, don¡¯t stop me.¡± Jian Douluo said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t really kill¡­ I¡¯ll help him loosen his bones and kick him by the way.¡± After speaking, Jian Douluo ignored Ning Fengzhi, turned into a stream of light, and went out directly.¡­ ¡°Young Man, take care!¡± Ning Fengzhi¡¯s soft voice echoed in the hall¡­ CH 91 Chapter 91: Impressive! ¡°Jian Douluo should be here soon.¡± Wang Feng muttered while walking into the college. The scene of himself outside just now must have been seen by the people who secretly protected Ning Rongrong, and they quickly reported it to Qibao Liuli Sect. I¡¯m afraid that Jian Douluo will have to come over in a few days. It is impossible to encourage it, and you can¡¯t encourage it again in this life. ¡°Wang Feng, where is Ning Rongrong?¡± Oscar, who was still running laps, asked in a low voice. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m also looking for her.¡± Wang Feng moved in his heart and said, ¡°You give me five grilled sausages. By the way, did you bring the ingredients?¡± ¡°I brought it all, are you hungry? Come on, here you are.¡± Oscar handed Wang Feng the ingredients he carried with him, and then made five grilled sausages. After Wang Feng sprinkled it, he wrapped it up, handed Oscar twenty-five copper coins, and walked towards the dormitory in the distance. ¡°Brother Feng, what¡¯s the matter? Rongrong suddenly came back crying just now, and she didn¡¯t answer me what I said.¡± Xiao Wu stood at the door of the dormitory, watched Wang Feng come, and hurriedly asked. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. When she was running just now, she fell and injured her body. Didn¡¯t I have a cure? I¡¯m here to help her recover.¡± Wang Feng said without changing his expression. ¡°Well, then hurry up!¡± Xiao Wu pointed to the dormitory. You can vaguely hear the sound of crying. ¡°No problem, I will cure her later.¡± Wang Feng walked up the stairs, pushed the door in, and saw Ning Rongrong lying on the bed in front of him, covering her head with a quilt, leaving only a small hole for breathing. Wang Feng walked over quietly, took out a grilled sausage, and placed it on the small hole exposed by the quilt. Let the fragrance float in. Not long after, Ning Rongrong slowly stretched out her little head. But when she saw that it was Wang Feng, her expression suddenly changed. ¡°What are you doing here? You go! I don¡¯t want to see you! ¡°Ning Rongrong said angrily. This soul is light, he treated me like that just now, and still talked about me like that, I will never forgive him! Ning Rongrong thought with gritted teeth. Wang Feng didn¡¯t speak, picked up a grilled sausage sprinkled with seasoning, and took a bite. ¡°It smells so good.¡± Wang Feng chewed. He didn¡¯t mention what happened just now, as if he had forgotten. ¡°¡­¡± Ning Rongrong swallowed. ¡°Someone didn¡¯t eat much in the morning, did she?¡± Wang Feng said leisurely. Ning Rongrong really didn¡¯t eat much in the morning. She was not used to the food in the village, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t think about going to Soto City for a big meal. Watching Wang Feng chewing on the grilled intestines, for some reason, he obviously felt sick to the grilled intestines just now and couldn¡¯t swallow it. I actually want it a little bit at the moment¡­¡­ ¡°Take your grilled sausage and go out!¡± Ning Rongrong wiped away tears and said lightly. Her white face was full of tears, but at this time she had a feminine temperament of pear blossoms and rain, which was even more exciting. Wang Feng didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°You really don¡¯t eat it?¡± Wang Feng stood up and looked at the four grilled sausages in the wrapping paper. Ning Rongrong sneered and said stubbornly£º ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, you go out for me¡­huh!¡± Almost before Ning Rongrong had finished saying the word ¡°go¡±, Wang Feng took a grilled sausage and quickly put it into Ning Rongrong¡¯s mouth. Ning Rongrong widened her eyes and looked at Wang Feng. I wanted to spit it out¡­ but there was an indefatigable grunt in my stomach. She blushed. As it happened, at this time, Wang Feng put the three grilled sausages in the remaining wrapping paper on the table beside her, and slowly walked out of the door. As soon as he walked out, Wang Feng heard a sound of chewing in the room. It was very small, very small, for fear of being discovered by others, like a little hamster secretly eating rice. After a while, squeak¡­ The door opened, and Ning Rongrong walked out blankly, as if she hadn¡¯t done anything. ¡°You¡¯ve thought about it, haven¡¯t you? You have nineteen laps left, so go ahead.¡± Wang Feng pointed outside. Ning Rongrong snorted, but did not seem to refute, and walked on. ¡°Wait.¡± Wang Feng walked over, handed her a piece of paper, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to ignore others, you have to wipe your mouth clean, right?¡± As he said, Wang Feng pointed to the corner of Ning Rongrong¡¯s mouth, all the spices on the grilled sausage. Hearing this, Ning Rongrong¡¯s face turned red again, and she glared at Wang Feng with some shame. She took the tissue, wiped it twice indiscriminately, and ran down. Seeing this, Wang Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, Ning Rongrong got this. It seems that those words are still effective! No one is perfect. Although Ning Rongrong has been angry too much, she is very smart herself. That remark must have aroused her self-esteem and optimism. She is the first genius of the Qibao Liuli Sect! ¡°Awesome, awesome!¡± In the college, at the office, Flandern and Zao Wou-ki looked at each other as they watched this scene. ¡°The young man uses this method, this method is really powerful.¡± Flender Weiran sighed, ¡°At my age, if I had this method, I would be afraid that there would be a full house of descendants now.¡± As he said, a trace of sadness flashed in Flander¡¯s eyes, and he immediately shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. This kid has a way of training and coaxing people. He really treats this Miss Ning Rongrong obediently.¡± Although Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t understand this operation, he was also shocked. Scratching his head, Zao Wou-ki felt a little incomprehensible, ¡°How does his brain grow?¡± The communication between Wang Feng and Ning Rongrong, the two of them have been observing in secret, for fear of change. I never thought that this would be the case. Ning Rongrong still finished the 20 laps, and Wang Feng followed her and watched her finish all the way. I don¡¯t know where her perseverance came from. Oscar was surprised when he saw this scene. This Miss Ning Rongrong was simply changeable. She went out just now, but she came back obediently not long after, gritted her teeth and ran twenty laps! I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯m covered in sweat! Ning Rongrong was squatting on the ground, her face flushed, and her head was still steaming with heat. ¡°Yes, I am impressed.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile. ¡°Huh, look at each other now, I¡¯m afraid your eyes are not sharp enough.¡± Ning Rongrong stood up and said lightly. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng. At this time, night fell, and it was already evening. Tang San and Xiaowu, Dai Mubai and everyone also gathered together in good spirits. Flender also walked over, but instead of looking at Tang San and the others, he set his sights on Oscar, Ning Rongrong and Wang Feng. ¡°It seems that you have finished twenty laps?¡± Flender¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Oscar and Ning Rongrong. ¡°Finished running.¡± Oscar nodded. Flender¡¯s gaze fell on Ning Rongrong again. At this moment, Ning Rongrong felt confident from the bottom of her heart and said loudly: ¡°I finished running too!¡± Hearing this, everyone looked at Ning Rongrong in surprise. Oscar can finish the race. After all, he is a male. Physically, he is born to be stronger than a woman! And in the college, he must have become accustomed to this intensity of training. CH 92 Chapter 92: The Great Fighting Spirit Field Ning Rongrong is a girl. It is estimated that she has never had this level of training at home before, right? But now it¡¯s over! Feeling the surprised gazes from all around, Ning Rongrong¡¯s confidence in her heart increased even more, and she raised her head and raised her chest. ¡°Good, good! It is worthy of being the heavenly daughter of the Qibao Liuli Sect. She did not embarrass her father, nor did she embarrass you, the Qibao Liuli Sect!¡± Flender laughed a few times, and his gaze fell on Wang Feng vaguely. When Ning Rongrong heard this, her heart was slightly sour. If this kind of praise is in the sect, she doesn¡¯t feel it at all! But at this time, it gave her an incomparable sense of happiness and satisfaction.¡­ Wang Feng, who was watching this scene from the side, sighed slightly in his heart. If it were here in the original work, Ning Rongrong would have lost all his face and all his face by Flander¡¯s words.¡­ Wang Feng didn¡¯t have any ideas at first, but who knew that a change in Flender quietly changed the original trajectory. Wang Feng also had to make changes. ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to take you to the first class, Rongrong and Oscar, you two consume too much, just watch it. This will also be your formal course. If you don¡¯t follow my requirements, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel. ¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Flender glanced at the crowd, and then led the crowd in the direction of Soto City. Not for long. The group finally came to Soto City. At this time, although it was completely dark, the night market in Soto City was still very lively. Various street vendors flowed through the streets, and the shops were even more dazzling. The group of people looked around with different expressions. Especially Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong are very curious about the surroundings. In contrast, Zhu Zhuqing was very silent, following Flander without squinting. It can be described as dedicated. Suddenly, Flander stopped on the cliff and looked at the building in the distance. ¡°Dean, you don¡¯t want to take them to that place, do you?¡± Dai Mubai¡¯s face changed slightly on the side. When everyone heard this, they immediately retracted their gaze, paid attention, and followed Flander¡¯s gaze. It is an extremely magnificent building! It is hundreds of meters high, and in the night, there is still a dazzling light shining. ¡°Nonsense. If they are not allowed to go here, where else can they go?¡± Flender said lightly, ¡°Monsters, naturally there must be monster cultivation methods! If you come step by step, why bother to come to our Shrek Academy?¡± Tang San and the others were immediately seduced by these words and became curious. Only Wang Feng murmured at the building in the distance, ¡°Is this the Soul arena of Soto City?¡± Flender turned around, looked at a few people, and explained: ¡°This kind of building is generally only owned in certain major cities. Inside, there are only the purest battles! It is a measure of the value of soul masters on the battlefield, a sign of whether a country is strong, and even determines the rise and fall of this country! Because the soul teacher is the foundation of the country! If the soul master is strong, the country is strong, and if the soul master is weak, the country is weak! Whether it is the Heaven Dou Empire or the Star Luo Empire, the same is true!¡± Flender pointed to the building in the distance and said solemnly: ¡°Its name is also called the Great Fighting Spirit Field! Soul masters fight against the heavens and the earth. If you want to be strong, you naturally need to fight! Here, you can experience countless soul masters, experience various fighting methods, and experience various battles between soul masters!¡± ¡°This is also the place where the soul master can best reflect his own value and strength! There is no one!¡± ¡°Well, I won¡¯t explain the others for the time being. Mubai, tell them about it.¡± After Flander finished speaking, he kept his mouth shut. Dai Mubai nodded and said: ¡°There are three types of battles in the Great Fighting Spirit Field, single-player battles, double-player battles, and group battles. The last one, we don¡¯t ask for it now, because the soul power is different. And after any soul master enters the Great Fighting Spirit Field, he can only improve his fighting spirit level by fighting, and obtain fighting spirit badges of different levels. From bottom to top, the levels are divided into iron, copper, silver, gold, purple gold, sapphire, ruby, and diamond!¡± Speaking of this, Dai Mubai paused. Flender said suddenly: ¡°And the task I give you is to get the Silver Fighting Spirit Badge before graduation!¡± When Tang San and others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but secretly said: ¡°This is only the second level of fighting spirit badge, isn¡¯t it too simple?¡± ¡°The Silver Fighting Spirit Badge is not so easy to obtain.¡± Dai Mubai looked at everyone, sighed, and explained, ¡°I am now thirty-seven levels of soul power, and I have fought a total of fifty-six battles. My record is twenty-nine wins, twenty-seven losses, and only two points!¡± Hearing this, Tang San and others were taken aback. They all know Dai Mubai¡¯s strength, why are the points so low? ¡°Because the rules of this fighting spirit field, from iron to copper, require more than one hundred points, one point for a win and one point for a loss. However, the actual distribution is indeed distributed according to the soul masters of the same realm. When I was at the 29th level, I won several consecutive games, but after reaching the 30th level, I was assigned an opponent at the 36th and 37th level, which was difficult to defeat, and I knelt for a while.¡± ¡°In simple terms, this distribution mechanism is very deceptive. Even Fatty Ma hongjun has higher points than me. He has 33 fights, 21 wins, 12 losses, and 9 points.¡± Dai Mubai shook his head and smiled bitterly. Everyone was also silent, was there such a distribution mechanism? In an instant, everyone looked at Wang Feng in unison. Here, he is the only one at level 30, which means that he will face various opponents at level 38 or 39. However, Wang Feng did not get the soul ring, and the opponent should be below level 30¡­ so lucky! Wang Feng smiled and said secretly, what kind of pit is this? You haven¡¯t seen the ranking mechanism of a game called lol, that¡¯s called a real pit, and the pit will make your scalp tingle. ¡°Okay, go in, don¡¯t waste time.¡± Flander walked in with a group of people. In Wang Feng¡¯s eyes, this place is similar to the Colosseum in ancient Rome, with a loud crowd, enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people. There are also various VIP seats. In front of the door, there is also a stone tablet engraved with densely packed corpses of the dead. Registration was also very simple, and the group was almost completed quickly, and then they were sorted and assigned to the 14th Fighting Spirit Field. ¡°I suggest that in addition to single-player combat, you try to form a 2v2 so that you can get more points. Because you can only participate in one game a day.¡± Dai Mubai looked at the three of them and said. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s be in a group!¡± Xiao Wu said with a smile, ¡°I have thought of all the names, so it¡¯s called the Three Dances Group!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tang San had to nod. ¡°Oscar and Ning Rongrong, you are just an auxiliary department. Generally speaking, just look at it. In the soul fighting field, the auxiliary soul division will hardly play. The scope of this place is not large. For the auxiliary soul division, there are too many disadvantages. On the contrary, looking more, it has a greater effect!¡± Dai Mubai continued. CH 93.1 Chapter 93: Qingfeng Group (1/2) Ning Rongrong was also happy. She didn¡¯t want to fight in such a place, as if she was playing tricks on people like monkeys. Oscar also nodded. They were here to see and would not participate. Wang Feng didn¡¯t care about the combination of the group, he just looked at the noisy fighting field below, quite excited. ¡°Then I will be in a group with Wang Feng.¡± At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing said lightly. Hearing this, Wang Feng glanced at Zhu Zhuqing in surprise. As soon as she said this, Dai Mubai¡¯s complexion changed slightly, and Ning Rongrong¡¯s complexion also changed. ¡°Or, Ma Hongjun and I can be in a group.¡± Zhu Zhuqing continued. Ma Hongjun¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°No way!¡± These words made Dai Mubai¡¯s complexion drastically changed, ¡°You should join Wang Feng in a group. His strength can protect you.¡± Are you kidding me? Isn¡¯t it funny to put Zhu Zhuqing in a group with this evil and fiery Fatty Ma? Ma Hongjun curled his lips, as if he had expected it. ¡°Huh.¡± Ning Rongrong clenched her hands slightly, and suddenly wanted to go down and fight. She didn¡¯t even know why she had this idea! ¡°What¡¯s the name of the group?¡± Zhu Zhuqing asked. ¡°Let¡¯s combine the Qingfeng, the Qingfeng of the three-foot Qingfeng.¡± Wang Feng said. After speaking, Zhu Zhuqing immediately went to the counter to handle it, and came back after a while. The efficiency was very high, and there was no mud and water. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just wait slowly now.¡± Dai Mubai was still a little uncomfortable, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Qingfeng Group, why is there some homophony? However, it is indeed a good name! Not long after, several people came on stage one after another¡­¡­ At the same time, in the Great Fighting Spirit Field! In a VIP room. A very handsome young man looked faintly at the scene of the soul fighting field below. Next to the young man, there are two mysterious strong men waiting on both sides. After a while, the door of the room opened, and an old man wearing the robe of the bishop of Wuhun Hall walked in and said respectfully: ¡°Your Highness, Li Jian has been arranged to participate in the competition. He is the genius figure with the highest qualifications that we have found in the Martial Soul Hall in the past few years. He has awakened his innate soul power and possesses a powerful offensive martial soul and blood sword. Now he is thirteen years old, level 30, undefeated in ten battles, and has been winning in a row!¡± Finished. The young man nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Where is the soul ring?¡± ¡°The first soul ring is a six-hundred-year-old dragon blood thorn, and the second soul ring is an eight-hundred-year-old colourful bird. They are all extremely extraordinary one-hundred-year-old soul beasts!¡± The bishop nodded hurriedly. The young man seemed to think of something again, and frowned: ¡°By the way, Bishop Jacko, the child I told you to observe secretly should be twelve years old now, right? How is his condition?¡± Hearing this, Bishop Jacko was taken aback. Only then he remembered that six years ago, he had gone to the extremely remote city of Notting Hill with his Royal Highness in front of him. The lord of the branch hall was also confused and said that there was some genius, but at first glance, he was indeed a soul master who had no cultivation value.¡­ After wasting a day in vain, His Royal Highness was still merciful and gave him a special third-class token from Wuhun Hall. ¡°This¡­¡± Bishop Jacko hesitated, ¡°My subordinates have been busy with affairs recently, and I haven¡¯t paid attention to it for a long time¡­¡± In this kind of thing, how could he, a dignified bishop, pay attention to a worthless soul teacher in a remote town? ¡°You!¡± The young man raised his eyebrows and glared at Bishop Jacko. Bishop Jacco hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy. ¡°Forget it!¡± The young man sighed, and couldn¡¯t help but recall the child he had seen in his mind. CH 93.2 Chapter 93: Qingfeng Group (2/2) At this moment, the young man¡¯s mind is still clear, and the child¡¯s clear eyes have a face that is already tender but has a bit of unique charm. A first soul ring is a 6,000-year-old soul master! At the age of six, he is full of soul power and possesses a martial soul with an extremely beautiful golden flower. However, if the soul ring absorbs incorrectly, it is defined that it will be counterattacked by the soul ring, its strength will slowly decrease, and eventually it will even become an ordinary person, and its life span will be greatly reduced. If you don¡¯t use the martial soul, it should last a little longer. Perhaps, still alive now? It¡¯s just that this Bishop Jacko is really a realist! He told him to observe the child secretly, but he didn¡¯t even do it! The young man shook his head. I didn¡¯t have the mind to watch the martial soul battle below. For her, it was just boring. If she hadn¡¯t heard Bishop Jacko say that she had found a genius, she would never have come to this place in the kingdom of Barak. At this time, a middle-aged man, holding a huge microphone, said aloud on the stage below: ¡°Below, we will be invited to the fourth game of the Fourteenth Fighting Spirit Arena one-on-one Fighting Spirit! The ones who appear are two 30th-level spirit masters! It¡¯s just the 30th-level full-level! He is respectively, Martial Soul Red Lotus¡¯s auxiliary spirit master, Thor, plays against a master of war spirit who has won ten consecutive games and possesses the sword of martial arts soul blood, Li Jian! Wow, this Thor turned out to be a rare auxiliary soul division, and he still has a zero record. Although he is also level 30, it will be a difficult battle to face this fierce sword with ten victories! I don¡¯t know who will win?¡± ¡°Will it be Thor, the auxiliary soul master with zero record, or is it Li Jian, the master of the storming spirit of War, who is going to win the match?¡± ¡°Please wait and see!¡± As soon as this voice came out, suddenly, the entire fighting spirit arena was boiling! This battle is so interesting. An auxiliary soul division with a zero record, and another one has won ten consecutive battles. It is almost on the verge of advancing to a silver-fighting spirit master? Funny, is this? The fourteenth Fighting Spirit Field. ¡°Wow, Brother Feng¡¯s name is so weird! Does he not use his real name? With a mysterious look, he also wore a mask!¡± Xiao Wu looked at Wang Feng who was walking down the fighting spirit Arena, and suddenly exclaimed. They had already had a fight. Xiaowu was with a soul master named Qing Bao, and Tang San directly confronted Zhu Zhuqing. Brother Feng, on the other hand, used a weird name: Thor. Going down, it was the first battle he would face. ¡°Ten consecutive game winer? Is it too exaggerated?¡± Ma Hongjun said in horror: ¡°After winning five consecutive games, ten points in each game, and after winning ten consecutive games, one hundred points in each game! He has at least fifty-five points! If he wins this game again, he will directly score one hundred and fifty-five points, and he will be the bronze fighting spirit!¡± Several people also looked down at the young man named Li Jian. The young man was wearing a red dress and his face was cold. On the opposite side is Wang Feng, who is wearing a mask under the pseudonym Thor. There are masks in the fighting spirit arena. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a super powerhouse of a level. After these people reach Level 30, they won¡¯t get the soul ring as soon as possible. Instead, they sharpen themselves through combat and deliberately get stuck at this point to challenge the Level 30 soul master.¡± Dai Mubai¡¯s expression condensed, ¡°However, winning nineteen consecutive games is really exaggerated. However, monsters are not only available in Shrek Academy, but also in other places.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is a fierce battle for Wang Feng.¡± Tang San stared slightly, fighting fiercely? A soul master of the same level as Brother Feng¡­ isn¡¯t that the only part of being swept away? How could there be a fierce battle? CH 94.1 Chapter 94: Three Tricks? (1/2) Dai Mubai is right, monsters are not only available in Shrek Academy, but everywhere. The two great empires, many kingdoms, major sects, and the Hall of Martial Souls all possess genius monsters that they have acquired. ¡°But this is the first time that Brother Feng participated. How could he match such a soul master with such a ten-game winning streak?¡± Xiao Wu felt a little strange, ¡°The Qingbao I met has a very average record.¡± Tang San also felt a little puzzled. ¡°This is why you don¡¯t know much about Soul Fighting Arena.¡± Dai Mubai shook his head and said, ¡°The Great Fighting Spirit Field was co-founded by the seven most prestigious spirit masters families in the mainland and does not belong to any party. In other words, it is possible for a genius soul master of any power to appear in this great soul fighting arena, and the big fighting spirit Arena is relatively fair!¡± ¡°Here, we will meet powerful soul masters from all forces, from all over the world, and with a special matching mechanism, no one can tell what kind of soul masters we will meet. They belong to the same level and it is normal to encounter them.¡± Dai Mubai¡¯s explanation made Tang San and Xiaowu suddenly a bit surprised. However, after hearing the explanation, Tang San felt a little excited. This great soul fighting field is really a good place! You can also fight against all kinds of soul masters from all over the world! ¡°By the way, you can still gamble here. If you have plenty of golden soul coins, you can go to gamble. The Blood sword below is very popular. Even if this is a game area, there are so many people watching below!¡± Ma Hongjun thought of something, smiled a few times, and walked towards another place, ¡°The strength of this competition is very different. Wang Feng¡¯s odds should be very high. If I buy him to win, maybe I can make a fortune!¡± Xiao Wu¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this, and she hurriedly followed Ma Hongjun to the gambling counter on the side. Ning Rongrong hesitated for a moment, glanced at Wang Feng on the fighting spirit field below, and followed him to the fighting counter. Tang San shook his head, he was not very interested in this gambling fight. Zhu Zhuqing on the side also looked at it seriously. The sight is all condensed on the fighting spirit field below. Because of the battle, hair is on the line! In the fighting spirit arena, on the circular seats, countless spectators shouted frantically. This belongs to the audience of the Fourteenth Division, not a lot of them. But only since the appearance of this bloody sword, the number of people has rapidly increased. From the moment Wang Feng walked off the arena, the many empty seats around him were quickly filled with people. ¡®This sharp sword is probably still a star figure in the Great Fighting Spirit Arena.¡¯ Wang Feng put on a mask and walked slowly into the fighting spirit arena. The light, sprinkled from the surrounding lights, shone on the entire arena like day. Looking around, Wang Feng could see the faces of many spectators with crazy expressions in the excitement, giving Wang Feng a sense of familiarity. ¡®During the S8 World Championship finals, many spectators had the same look on their faces. ¡¯ Wang Feng sighed softly. Although he came to this Douluo world, many things here can remind Wang Feng of the bits and pieces of his previous life. Amidst the manic shouts, the tide overwhelmed the tide! In the VIP room. ¡°Your Highness, this should be the easiest battle Li Jian has ever experienced.¡± Bishop Jacko said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a 30-level auxiliary soul master. In this kind of soul fighting arena, none of the auxiliary soul masters will be one-on-one. It¡¯s a cheap Li Jian. I¡¯ll arrange another one later to show you Li Jian¡¯s strength.¡± The young man frowned and looked at the masked young man below. Vaguely, the figure of the young man gave him a bit of a familiar feeling. ¡°I estimate that within three moves, Li Jian should be able to defeat this auxiliary soul master.¡± Bishop Jacko said with a bit of pride. Li Jian is the soul master with the highest qualifications and talents that he has snared for the Martial Soul Hall in the area of Soto City in the past few years! From the beginning of the first battle, Bishop Jacko carefully arranged various opponents for Li Jian to sharpen! ¡°Is it?¡± The young man frowned. At this moment. CH 94.2 Chapter 94: Three Tricks? (2/2) In the fighting spirit arena, it suddenly calmed down, and the two of them couldn¡¯t help but look¡­ When they saw this, they were stunned. ¡°An auxiliary soul master at Level 30?¡± On the opposite side, a young man named Li Jian, with cold eyes, said lightly: ¡°Admit defeat yourself, you are not my opponent. Although this is only a game area, my sword will see blood!¡± Extraordinary demeanour, not bad. The young man has a jade-crowned face, wears a long scarlet dress, and his long hair is tied into braids. He has the feeling of an ancient boy. Wang Feng sighed, someone dared to pretend to be coerced in front of him. There is no way. In one breath, I just sighed! Next moment! Wang Feng suddenly disappeared in place! Almost in an instant, the fighting spirit arena suddenly calmed down! Boom! Fast! Extremely fast! It seemed that even the ground could not withstand Wang Feng¡¯s kick, and countless cracks appeared with the power brought about by Wang Feng¡¯s kick! The soul-fighting arena, which was originally noisy, immediately calmed down! Boom! The next moment! The young man named Li Jian¡¯s expression changed! I saw two dark yellow hundred-year-old soul rings rising from his body, but they had just risen! The whole person seemed to be smashed into the air by a hammer of several thousand kilograms! It turned into a red light and was directly blown out! When it fell on the ground, it also pulled out a long dent, and then hit the wall, setting off countless dust! Suddenly! There was a dead silence in the audience! It was completely quiet! The battle is over! It was the referee who was stunned for a long time! Wait? What happened just now? Countless people only felt a flower in front of their eyes. The moment the ground under the masked boy¡¯s feet cracked, a burst of air burst out. Then, on the other side, the fierce sword, which had won ten consecutive games, flew out directly? Even Li Jian hadn¡¯t even had time to use Wuhun! The soul ring has just risen! The referee rubbed his eyes before seeing the masked boy, who was standing where Li Jian was, hurriedly walked over, raised Wang Feng¡¯s hand, and said in a trembling voice: ¡°I announce that Thor, the auxiliary soul master, has won! Record, one win and zero loss! Li Jian, record, ten wins and one loss!¡± The voice fell, and the fighting spirit arena fell into a weird atmosphere. In the VIP room. The young man squinted his eyes, looked at Bishop Jack, and said with a smile: ¡°Three tricks?¡± Beads of sweat appeared densely on Bishop Jack¡¯s forehead. Unexpectedly, I just finished speaking, and the situation in the fighting spirit Arena has undergone such a change? It¡¯s still an ending that I didn¡¯t expect at all! ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Bishop Jack couldn¡¯t say a word, only daring to look at the masked boy on the field with lingering light. How could this be just an auxiliary soul master? ¡°It¡¯s too naive.¡± The young man snorted coldly, ¡°When you get on the field, you should take a bold shot and kill with one blow! This sharp sword is persuading people to admit defeat? Want to be in the limelight, are you crazy? Look at the reaction of others, and without saying a word, he directly defeated Li Jian with one move. This is what a truly strong man should look like!¡± ¡°Whether he assists the soul master or not, just with this kind of fighting attitude, you should study hard as a sharp sword. What kind of genius are you looking for?¡± CH 95 Chapter 95: The Qingfeng Group vs. the three-five Group! The young man stood up and glanced at Bishop Jack dissatisfied: ¡°The geniuses and talents that we want in the Martial Soul Hall are just one of them! You can¡¯t do it just by having talent! After playing ten games in this arena, is it still at this level? Did you arrange all the opponents, right? ¡± Bishop Jack was so trained that he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Okay, go check this Thor. This auxiliary soul master is interesting. His strength should far surpass that of Li Jian. It is not simple. If he still comes to Soul Fighting Arena tomorrow, let Soul Fighting Arena arrange him for me in the next game. I want to have a conversation with him personally. ¡± The young man said slowly with his back to Bishop Jack. Hearing this, Bishop Jack was surprised and said, ¡°Your Highness, with your honour, how can you go to this soul arena? And your strength is far beyond level 30! ¡± ¡°I just suppress my level. Okay, stop talking nonsense, I¡¯m leaving.¡± The young man did not look back, and left directly after speaking. Bishop Jack¡¯s face turned red and white, so he sighed and nodded. ¡ª¡ª ¡°This is too fast, right?¡± In the rest area, Dai Mubai and several others watched this scene in amazement. ¡°This sharp sword is so careless that he still has the mind to persuade people to admit defeat? Pretend like this? If you have the strength to pretend to be okay, if you don¡¯t have the strength, what do you pretend to be?¡± Dai Mubai shook his head, ¡°Even if the opponent is an auxiliary soul master, he should do his best? How did this ten victories come about? Depending on the situation, the proud son of heaven of a certain power, every game is specially arranged for him, right? It¡¯s a pity that I met Wang Feng, a pervert this time¡­ I thought there would be at least one fierce battle.¡± With that said, Dai Mubai also said to everyone: ¡°See, this sharp sword is a stark example! Remember, in this soul-fighting arena, don¡¯t pretend, because we never know what strength our opponents are hiding! We must go all out! ¡± Tang San nodded. ¡°On the contrary, Wang Feng¡¯s move was very decisive and did not hesitate at all!¡± Dai Mubai couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed, ¡°Even if he ignores his opponent¡¯s provocation, this is a qualified soul master in the great soul Fighting Arena. To be honest, even I couldn¡¯t do it so decisively. ¡± ¡°When you have the strength to crush your opponents, remember not to slack off! Be sure to give the enemy a full blow! ¡± Tang San thought so. The third article of the Tang Sect of the General Outline of Tang Xuantian: Make sure that your opponent is an enemy, as long as he has a way to take death, don¡¯t be merciful, otherwise it will only add trouble to yourself. Brother Feng crushed this kind of direct shot, and didn¡¯t even have a chance to give the opponent a shot! Simple, straightforward, and rude! It fits this one very well! ¡°Hahahaha, Brother Feng really won, brother, I won a thousand golden soul coins!¡± Xiaowu walked around bouncing, her face as bright as blooming flowers. Ning Rongrong also walked over with a smile, apparently also getting a generous reward. ¡°Damn, Wang Feng is too perverted, right?¡± Ma Hongjun also held a bag of golden soul coins, ¡°I just pressed it down, it hasn¡¯t been a minute! It is worthy of being a monster who can hold Teacher Zhao down and beat him without any injury!¡± Ma Hongjun already knew about Tang San and Wang Feng¡¯s battle against Teacher Zhao on the way here. Not long after, Wang Feng walked up and yawned: ¡°That kid is so pretentious, I really can¡¯t help it. I wanted to play with him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± everyone. Dai Mubai coughed a few times, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to the 2v2 division.¡± A group of people walked out of the soul master passage and came to the 2v2 division. ¡°Wow, there seem to be more people here!¡± Xiao Wu looked at the stands outside, which were full of people. ¡°Because 2v2 can have various combinations, it is also wonderful to fight.¡± Oscar seemed to be hungry, and said while eating grilled sausages, ¡°Even if he assists the soul division, he has a chance to play, but rarely.¡± Most of them are still dominated by soul warriors, or the control system.¡± ¡°In this kind of venue, if you assist the soul division to play, you can only increase your status. It can¡¯t compare to the combat effectiveness of a soul division.¡± Everyone understands this truth. It¡¯s like Ning Rongrong increases the strength and agility of a companion by 30% even if he gives it to a companion. But it¡¯s not comparable at all. One more soul warrior will play a greater role! ¡°Hehe, wouldn¡¯t my brother¡¯s group be perfect! I am the main attack, he can also assist in the attack, and he can also control the enemy?¡± Xiao Wu thought wittily. ¡°Tang San is more special.¡± Dai Mubai coughed, ¡°Moreover, with hidden weapons, his strength is not inferior to that of the spirit Warrior. As long as you don¡¯t encounter too strong combinations, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to win.¡± But when Dai Mubai just finished speaking. The host on the Fighting Soul Stage below opened his mouth and announced: ¡°In the next game, the Qingfeng group will play against the three-five group!¡± Suddenly. A few people were quiet. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a civil war again! ¡°Oscar couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Xiao Wu, Tang San, you are up against Wang Feng and Zhu Zhuqing this time.¡± Xiao Wu¡¯s face was a little stiff, and she yelled, ¡°Why is this! This can¡¯t be beaten at all, Brother Feng!¡± Tang San was also quite speechless. With just one Brother Feng, they really can¡¯t win. Zhu Zhuqing also looked at the two of them, and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. ¡°No way, Brother Feng! You are an auxiliary soul master, and you can¡¯t do it!¡± Xiao Wu walked up to Wang Feng and said, ¡°You can only use one auxiliary ability later!¡± ¡°¡­¡± everyone. ¡°¡­¡± Tang San covered his face with his hands, feeling a little embarrassed. Wang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Okay, if I don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll just stand where I am. I only use one auxiliary ability, so I only use the first soul skill. Is this all right? ¡± Hearing this, everyone was taken aback, Holy shit, do you really agree? ¡°Yeah!¡± Xiaowu laughed, ¡°Brother Feng doesn¡¯t do it. He only uses one soul skill. Zhu Zhuqing can¡¯t beat us by herself.¡± Brother, our winning rate is very high.¡± ¡°Do you really agree to this condition?¡± Zhu Zhuqing seemed to feel a little interesting, and looked at Wang Feng, ¡°I have already lost one game.¡± The implication is that I don¡¯t want to lose the second time. Wang Feng smiled without saying a word. Xiao Wu, your brother Feng¡¯s first soul skill is a magical skill. Just in time, let you officially see it. I don¡¯t believe it. You will be in front of these many people later. It¡¯s okay to roll around and make your brother Feng admit defeat. ¡°Interesting, I am a little looking forward to the battle later.¡± Ma Hongjun watched the two combinations and felt that it would be fun to wait. Ning Rongrong snorted. Although she was a little upset watching Zhu Zhuqing and Wang Feng become a group, she was also looking forward to the battle later. ¡°Only use the first soul skill, if you don¡¯t make a move¡­ this means that Zhu Zhuqing has to face a siege by two people.¡± Dai Mubai felt that Xiaowu¡¯s request was too much, ¡°How can I win this?¡± That venue was inherently unfavourable to the soul division of the attack-type spirit masters. Just now, when Zhu Zhuqing and Tang San were 1v1, they were suppressed in this way, and then they were defeated. [T.N: If you like it Please give us some DONATION on paypal¡­. So we can provide you better facilities and fast Updates and please rate us in Novel Update.] CH 96.1 Chapter 96: Who Touches and Who Is Paralyzed (1/2) The whole process was controlled by Tang San throughout the process, and finally had to admit defeat. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t care, Brother Feng has already agreed!¡± Xiaowu bounced and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to play!¡± Zhu Zhuqing and Wang Feng also walked from the passage to the fighting arena below. ¡°I want to win.¡± On the way, Zhu Zhuqing, who was silent, said. ¡°Definitely you will win.¡± Wang Feng nodded. ¡°How to win?¡± Zhu Zhuqing looked at Wang Feng. This young man has all kinds of incredible abilities, mysterious and powerful. But if you agree to Xiaowu, use only the first soul skill, and don¡¯t make a move, it means¡­ Later, she must have a 1v2. Just being a Tang San, in such a restricted venue, she would be hard to beat. Not to mention there is another Xiao Wu who is not inferior to Tang San. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, my first soul skill, here you are, you can pick two and crush them.¡± Wang Feng said. Zhu Zhuqing spoke very briefly, and Wang Feng felt that it was very interesting, so he also learned to talk about it. ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Zhuqing was silent. Impossible. No matter how powerful the auxiliary soul skills are, it is impossible for her to pick two. Even if Ning Rongrong¡¯s two soul skills were added up and doubled to her, it would be difficult to pick two. Crush? Did he say the opposite? The two walked silently all the way to the fighting spirit arena, watching countless sights. ¡°Brother Feng, don¡¯t say that we are bullying! Let you use your first soul skill! Hey~¡± Xiao Wu said happily. For some reason, looking at Xiaowu¡¯s excited look, Tang San had a faint premonition. Wang Feng was not at all polite, and a dark purple soul ring lit up on his body! Seeing this purple soul ring, many viewers exclaimed: ¡°This young man actually has a thousand-year soul ring?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a soul deity, is he? Although wearing a mask, he doesn¡¯t seem to be very old either! ¡± ¡°For a thousand years, only the top students in our college have it¡­¡± ¡­¡­ Wang Feng did not show two soul rings, but only one alone, so everyone could not judge that this was his first soul ring. ¡®Brother Feng¡¯s thousand-year-old soul ring seems to have a deeper colour! ¡¯ However, when Tang San saw this soul ring, his eyes were extremely solemn. Others can¡¯t see it, but this can¡¯t be concealed from him, who is a disciple of a master, and his judgment of the soul ring is extremely accurate! ¡®Could it be that Brother Feng¡¯s soul ring age will rise or not? ¡¯ Tang San couldn¡¯t help being shocked. He has never heard of this kind of thing! ¡°Soul skills, deification!¡± At this moment, the golden lotus in Wang Feng¡¯s palm was blooming with light, and a petal, broken into golden light, instantly poured into Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s body. Next moment! Countless pairs of eyes looked at Zhu Zhuqing at this time, and they changed awesomely! She was originally wearing a capable and tight outfit, showing her hot and perfect figure to the fullest. At this time, the whole body has a faint golden light, which adds a few points of charm to it! The eyes of those two colours were only filled with golden light, giving people a feeling of extreme holiness, but she was also a ghost cat martial soul. At this moment, after the martial soul possessed her body, her face looked a little cold and charming, two contradictory expressions. The two contradictory temperaments are merged into one at this moment! Amazing Extremely amazing! The most shocking thing was that there was still a faint layer of lightning and thunderbolts all over her body. Even the dark and elegant long hair seemed to be coated with a golden light.¡­ ¡°Holy shit, is this Wang Feng¡¯s first soul skill? Not to mention anything else, just the effect of this dress-up and beautification, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know how many girls will be popular.¡± Ma Hongjun looked at him enviously. Indeed, after Wang Feng exerted deification on himself at the beginning, his appearance also changed. Of course, it is not really to change the facial features, but to change the temperament! ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± CH 96.2 Chapter 96: Who Touches and Who Is Paralyzed (2/2) Ning Rongrong looked at this scene and felt sour in her heart. This is because she envy Zhu Zhuqing, who has become more beautiful at this time. Dai Mubai, who was on the side, also straightened his eyes. Unexpectedly, Wang Feng¡¯s first soul skill had this additional effect! Don¡¯t talk about them, even Wang Feng himself didn¡¯t expect it.¡­ ¡°Xiao Wu, attack!¡± Tang San was not fooled by the scene in front of him, and immediately shouted as soon as Wang Feng¡¯s voice fell. ¡°Okay! But next time I will also let Brother Feng deify me. This is also so beautiful!¡± Xiaowu murmured, and after being possessed by Wuhun directly, she rushed towards Zhu Zhuqing. ¡°Blue silver grass!¡± Tang San took a deep breath, shook her hands towards the earth, and countless vines rose into the sky! In the shape of a large bowl with inverted buttons! Zhu Zhuqing was covered in an instant! ¡°Zhuqing, here I am!¡± Xiaowu leaped high, stepped on the vines formed by the surrounding blue and silver grass, and attacked Zhu Zhuqing at this time with extreme lightness. However, at this moment. Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s eyes shook, and a wave of golden aura, cantered on her, scattered away! She didn¡¯t know what she looked like at this time, and she didn¡¯t care. The only thing she care about is¡­ the strength of her body at this time! Zhu Zhuqing glanced at Wang Feng next to him deeply, with a deep horror in his golden eyes. With her hands condensed into claws, Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s figure instantly disappeared in place! Xiao Wu was taken aback for a moment. The next moment, I just felt the cold light behind me suddenly! In the distance, Tang San shouted: ¡°Xiaowu, be careful, she is behind you! Her speed has become stronger! And don¡¯t underestimate the enemy!¡± As soon as the sound fell, Xiao Wu did not look back, but directly raised her head back. Brush! The golden light, with a trace of thunder, flashed from the tip of her nose! Xiao Wu took this opportunity to grab Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s calf directly with both hands. She wanted to use her direct jiu-jitsu skills to climb onto Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s body, and finally use her waist bow! However, when she had just grasped Zhu Zuqing with both hands, a violent numbness hit Zhu Zhuqing! ¡°What!¡± The feeling of being electrocuted made Xiaowu subconsciously let go of her hands, feeling that her hands had lost consciousness! I couldn¡¯t help being shocked! Swish! Taking advantage of this opportunity, the demon claws of Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s hands suddenly grasped Xiaowu¡¯s neck, and a faint voice came: ¡°Xiao Wu, you lost.¡± The numbness of being hit by lightning seemed to be transmitted directly from Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s hands through her neck to Xiaowu¡¯s whole body. In just a few seconds! In these few seconds, several vines, from the vine walls in the air, bound Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s hands and feet! However, Xiaowu, who fell from Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s hand, was also limp on the ground, without a trace of strength, like a little rabbit who was eating carrots and propped up. He just wanted to lie on the ground and twitched his fingers from time to time. ¡°Brother¡­the electric wire on Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s body has a very strong paralyzing effect¡­it is more exaggerated than your toxin! When I grabbed her, my hands were weak¡­¡± Xiaowu¡¯s voice came weakly. ¡°¡­¡± Tang San took a breath of air. I knew that Brother Feng¡¯s first soul skill would never be simple! It has a paralyzing effect, and it is a defence of the whole body. This is simply the nemesis of the melee system! Whoever touches him is paralyzed. CH 97.1 Chapter 97: The auxiliary soul Skills of the Crown Continent! (1/2) ¡°Unfortunately, I am a remote control system! The second soul skill! Parasitic!¡± Tang San shouted in a low voice. Because Zhu Zhuqing was surrounded by blue and silver grass, she had no room to use it at all, and she could use it to control her attacks in the air at any time! Now, Xiaowu has temporarily lost her combat effectiveness! Then Tang San could only use the second soul technique to wrap Zhu Zhuqing tightly, and then use toxins to make Zhu Zhuqing lose her combat effectiveness! Zhu Zhuqing originally only had her hands and feet tied to vines, after the parasite was activated! Countless vines appeared all over the body! Wrap Zhu Zhuqing into a zongzi, revealing only one head. Just now in 1v1, Tang San won with this trick! Looking at Zhu Zhuqing who was wrapped in it, Tang San¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment just now, Zhu Zhuqing cleverly chose to admit defeat. ¡°Are you admitting defeat? This time, just in case, I have used the toxin of the first soul Ring Mandala snake, which will gradually invade your body and paralyze you. After a while, you will lose your combat effectiveness.¡± Tang San stared at Zhu Zhuqing closely. At this time, Dai Mubai and others in the stands in the rest area were also watching closely. They all knew that just now, Zhu Zhuqing lost in this way, and this time, Tang San also used the toxins in the first soul ring, just in case. Wang Feng on the side looked at it leisurely. Don¡¯t seem to be worried. ¡°Admit defeat?¡± Zhu Zhuqing smiled. This is the first time everyone has seen Zhu Zhuqing smiling. Her smile is intoxicating, and she is extremely glamorous. She is indeed full of charm when she smiles, which makes many viewers dumbfounded. ¡°I want Zhu Zhuqing to admit defeat, this time, it¡¯s not that simple!¡± Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s face suddenly gushed with blood, and the golden light in her eyes was prosperous. Suddenly! Strands of golden light slowly radiated from the airtight vines, accompanied by golden currents, flowing in the vines. ¡°Oops! It was the lightning on her body that made my vines soft!¡± Seeing this, Tang San suddenly said secretly that it was not good. Boom! Next moment! All the vines wrapped in Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s body turned into endless smash! The light appeared at first glance! fast! Too fast! Tang San said in horror, the speed is getting faster, this is by no means the speed Zhu Zhuqing should have! I fought with her just now! ¡®Purple Demon Pupil!¡¯ Strands of purple light appeared in Tang San¡¯s eyes, but he could barely capture Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s figure. ¡°On the right!¡± Tang San picked up the Xiaowu hand, used the crane to capture the dragon, and met Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s claws. But this touch! Tang San only felt a huge force passing from Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s claws! Just let himself take a few steps back! His arm was numb for a while! ¡°How could Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s power be so strong? She is of the agility and attack type, and the spirit of the ghost cat is not a powerful spirit!¡± Tang San was shocked in his heart. Although Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s speed was fast before, her purple magic pupils could clearly perceive it. But now, it is difficult to capture Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s figure. I¡¯m afraid the speed has been increased at least several times! Moreover, even Xiaowu¡¯s hand could not completely resist the lightning paralysis effect brought about by the opponent¡¯s power. Bang bang bang! Tang San and Zhu Zhuqing instantly passed a few tricks, including the use of blue silver grass, which trapped Zhu Zhuqing again and used the toxins attached to the blue silver grass. CH 97.2 Chapter 97: The auxiliary soul Skills of the Crown Continent! (2/2) However, something strange happened. Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s speed has not decreased in the slightest! As if she hadn¡¯t been affected by her own toxins! ¡°No, no, no!¡± Tang San¡¯s forehead was sweating coldly, ¡°Could it be that she is immune to my toxins?¡± How could you¡­unless¡­it¡¯s Brother Feng¡¯s soul skill! Can that deification soul technique still be immune to toxins?¡± Tang San didn¡¯t know. Wang Feng didn¡¯t actually know, but at this time he knew. The increase in the number of years of the soul ring will definitely give a significant improvement in the soul skills! Not to mention, it¡¯s still a two-thousand-year increase in the upper limit! The improvement of soul skills is to increase the deification skills and add an immune toxin effect! Because the Golden Thunder Leopard has the power of thunder and lightning, it is also very resistant to toxins. It¡¯s only at this time that the number of years has increased, so that the deification soul technique has another effect. A moment later! Tang San was difficult to support and was defeated under Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s claws. There is no way, when the melee is fought, that kind of paralyzing attack is completely unavoidable! This means that as long as you come into contact with her, your physical state will definitely decline! And it¡¯s too fast! My own vines are also trapped, and the toxins are not effective! After this, Tang San couldn¡¯t find a way to win. Unless a concealed weapon is used. But the hidden weapon was too lethal, and Tang San would not use it casually. Boom boom! Half an hour later. Tang San spread out on the ground and said with a wry smile: ¡°Okay, I admit defeat.¡± The battle lasted for half an hour. At this time, the golden light on Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s body still hadn¡¯t dissipated, indicating that the state was still there. As Tang San conceded defeat, a burst of cheers broke out in the square! ¡°I went, did you really win?¡± Ma Hongjun looked at her incredulously, ¡°How did you win? It seems that Xiao Wu and Zhu Zhuqing just passed a few tricks before losing their fighting power softly?¡± ¡°It should be the thunderous lightning on her body.¡± Ning Rongrong said, ¡°I guess it should give the enemy a paralyzing effect, and, judging from just now, Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s speed and power have improved tremendously in all aspects.¡± She herself is an auxiliary soul master, and she is very sensitive to the effect of increasing human beings. ¡°Moreover, it seems that Zhu Zhuqing is still immune to the toxins in Tang San Silver Grass. Oscar continued, ¡°I wonder if Zhu Zhuqing ate my sausage in advance to avoid toxins.¡± Oscar¡¯s dachshund has the effect of detoxifying and relieving abnormal states. ¡°No, your sausages are not instantly detoxified.¡± Dai Mubai pondered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s that deified soul skill that can give spirit masters the effect of being immune to toxins¡­ It¡¯s too perverted!¡± With the end of the 2v2 game, the four of them returned to the lounge. Xiaowu had a bitter look on her face, as if she had eaten a bitter melon, listless, and her face was completely collapsed. Tang San was also a little embarrassed. Several people wanted to laugh, but some couldn¡¯t laugh. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhu Zhuqing said to Wang Feng. She returned to her original state. Wang Feng waved his hand: ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± ¡°I finally know, Brother Feng, why do you keep calling yourself an auxiliary soul master.¡± Xiao Wu clenched her fists with both hands, with a frantic look on his face. It reminded Wang Feng of an expression of QQ¡­ Everyone also looked at Wang Feng, and instantly understood why Wang Feng would call himself an auxiliary soul master. This Nima, a deification soul technique, who can withstand it? Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng a little lost. One soul skill, just one soul skill. Wang Feng¡¯s auxiliary ability can be called the best in the world! ¡°Although it¡¯s just a single type of auxiliary soul skill, it¡¯s too exaggerated¡­¡± Dai Mubai couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°It comes with a paralyzing attack effect, as well as a defensive effect, immune toxins, and a long duration. The key is that it seems to increase the strength and speed of each at least twice and other aspects of physical fitness. My King Kong White Tiger has changed, but it has only doubled, and it can only last for half an hour.¡± CH 98.1 Chapter 98: One gold Coin and One hundred Silver Coins (1/2) Wang Feng smiled when he heard this, the deification of soul skills is not unique. It¡¯s a group. It¡¯s just that it will consume more soul power, but he can¡¯t use a few. Unlike the Seven Treasure Glazed Pagoda, it covers a wide range. Each has its own characteristics. Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s lips moved, but he didn¡¯t speak. Dai Mubai and the others were just watching the battle. In fact, only Zhu Zhuqing knew how much he had improved. Three times! Yes, at least three times the all-round physical fitness improvement! In the first place, after feeling the effect of the deification skills, she didn¡¯t even use all her power just now! Therefore, Tang San may not be able to fully perceive her enhanced power. It¡¯s terrifying! That kind of powerful feeling made Zhu Zhuqing feel extremely strong! ¡°Hey, I think, Wang Feng, the most powerful thing about your first soul skill is that you can improve your physical appearance.¡± Ma Hongjun smiled straight, ¡°When will you give me a whole one?¡± Ma Hongjun was very dissatisfied with his appearance. ¡°No way.¡± Wang Feng glanced at Ma Hongjun, and said with a look of embarrassment, ¡°If you are like this, I¡¯m afraid you can only go back to the furnace and rebuild, and my deification skills can¡¯t save you.¡± When everyone heard this, they laughed one after another. ¡°¡­¡± Ma Hongjun. It¡¯s too heart-wrenching. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I feel that after your martial soul evolves, your appearance will definitely change.¡± Wang Feng continued. In the original work, Ma Hongjun has changed. Hearing this, Ma Hongjun felt a lot better. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. The master has gone back early.¡± Dai Mubai coughed a few times and said, ¡°Today¡¯s battle, go back and remember it again.¡± A group of people walked out of the arena. ¡°Ahem, Mu Bai, I¡¯m going to the teacher¡¯s place.¡± At this moment, Ma Hongjun said mysteriously, ¡°Are you going?¡± After speaking, Ma Hongjun still kept his mouth shut. Dai Mubai¡¯s face changed. If it were normal, he would definitely go, but definitely not now. ¡°Roll and roll! Dai Mubai quickly waved his hand. ¡°Hey, Boss Dai, why have you become so reserved and innocent?¡± Ma Hongjun glanced at Zhu Zhuqing thoughtfully, and whispered, ¡°Why, is it possible, are you going to play for real?¡± ¡°Nonsense, you think my taste is as low as yours! Go on when you see someone?¡± Dai Mubai couldn¡¯t help cursing. Ma Hongjun shook his head disdainfully. He has no choice, he has no choice, otherwise he would not plan to go to that kind of place to have fun. However, seeing Dai Mubai¡¯s evil eyes flickering, Ma Hongjun curled his lips, and after bidding farewell to everyone, he walked directly first. ¡°Dai Mubai, what did Fatty Ma do?¡± Xiao Wu asked curiously. ¡°Ahem, the evil fire in his body is strong, and naturally he is going to suppress the evil fire in his body.¡± Dai Mubai said with a smile, ¡°There is a place in Soto City called Gulan, Fengyue Place¡­¡± In ancient words, it was a brothel, Wang Feng secretly said in his heart. Fatty Ma is going to the Goulan. ¡°Goulan? Going to that kind of place?¡± Tang San was startled, he had naturally heard of this. Dai Mubai spread his hands and said, ¡°This is also a problem that can¡¯t be done. Ma Hongjun must vent the evil fire, otherwise he can¡¯t practice, and ordinary women can¡¯t bear it¡­ You can only go to that kind of place, you can¡¯t let him explode and die.¡± Wang Feng found it interesting to hear. This is a dignified go to the great treasure sword. ¡°Dirty.¡± Zhu Zhuqing whispered. ¡°I feel dirty too.¡± Ning Rongrong agreed. Wang Feng smiled. The affairs of men and women cannot be said to be dirty. Like in the previous life, many couples, because their wives were pregnant, their husbands had to hold them all the time, and they were suffocated, which was not good for their health. It can only be solved by other means, it is all human nature. CH 98.2 Chapter 98: One gold Coin and One hundred Silver Coins (2/2) However, I have always been nostalgic for that kind of Fengyue place, and I really don¡¯t love myself. Ma Hongjun is considered an exception. ¡°Hehe, Dai Mubai, Fatty Ma pulled you just now, do you often go there too?¡± Xiaowu¡¯s eyes turned, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask with a smile. Dai Mubai¡¯s face changed. Although he didn¡¯t go often, he just found a female companion because of his different tastes. In Wang Feng¡¯s words¡­he is a high-level guest. Thinking about this, Wang Feng shook his head. This was considered to have touched his own blind spot of knowledge. He had been in a house of his own in his previous life, and he had never been to that kind of place. ¡°How can I go often?¡± Dai Mubai quickly denied, ¡°My taste is much better than Fatty Ma.¡± At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing, who heard this, looked coldly, and said coldly: ¡°Your taste is better than him? Ridiculous¡­it¡¯s just a gold coin and a hundred silver coins. What¡¯s the difference?¡± This weird metaphor confused Wang Feng? Jojo¡¯s wonderful metaphor? Everyone was also confused. Dai Mubai was taken aback for a moment, only then did he realize that he had said the wrong thing. There is no difference in nature, it is a difference in nature. ¡°Dai Mubai, you really make me sick!¡± Contempt and disdain appeared in Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s eyes, and he turned and left after speaking. As soon as the words came out, the surrounding air solidified a little. Tang San and others did not know the relationship between the two. Only Wang Feng knew that the two had a marriage contract. When Dai Mubai heard this, his blood boiled all over his body, and his anger rushed to his mind from the bottom of his heart. This kind of anger made Dai Mubai lose his mind a little, his whole body¡¯s breath rose, he rushed to Zhu Zhuqing, and said angrily: ¡°You stop for me!¡± After speaking, the palm of his hand was filled with a fascinating light, and he waved towards Zhu Zhuqing! The group of people were completely shocked by this scene. Unexpectedly, this Boss Dai of Shrek Academy was so gaffe-prone! At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Dai Mubai, holding the palm of Dai Mubai¡¯s hand that was about to fall. Accompanied by a low voice: ¡°Dai Mubai, I don¡¯t want to care about your personal affairs, but this is outside, don¡¯t mess around! Do you want to lose the face of Shrek Academy? Are you ashamed of us?¡± Everyone looked, but it was Wang Feng who grabbed Dai Mubai¡¯s palm in time. Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. If this really started, it would be a bit embarrassing. Dai Mubai was awakened suddenly by Wang Feng¡¯s words, and was about to withdraw his palm. I don¡¯t want Zhu Zhuqing to turn around, raise his chin slightly, and say coldly: ¡°Wang Feng, let go of your hand and let him fight!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. These girls are too stubborn! Thinking of Ning Rongrong, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help feeling that girls, in essence, seemed to be the same. Wang Feng thought for a while, but still let go of Dai Mubai¡¯s hand. ¡°You!¡± Dai Mubai stared at Zhu Zhuqing, but finally sighed decadently and withdrew his hand. Now that he has recovered, it is really impossible for him to fight. Fortunately, Wang Feng stopped it in time just now, otherwise, there was a real fight just now. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Zhu Zhuqing snorted coldly, turned and left, not looking back this time. Dai Mubai¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and he turned and left. The two of them walked behind their backs, as if they were going farther and farther.¡­ Seeing this, everyone was puzzled. Only Wang Feng shook his head again and again¡­¡­ The night is getting darker and darker, and I don¡¯t know when it will be dawn. CH 99.1 Chapter 99: I coax a fart! (1/2) The group returned to the college, because there were too many things happening today, everyone returned to their rooms in silence. ¡°Rongrong, how do I feel that you seem to have changed a little today?¡± In the dormitory, Xiaowu untied her coat and said to Ning Rongrong, ¡°During the day, Brother and I both think you can¡¯t finish twenty laps.¡± Ning Rongrong was casually putting her little coat on the hanger, and when she heard this, her body stiffened slightly. ¡°Brother told me that you are the eldest lady of your big family, and you are a little squeamish, so you may not be able to hold on.¡± Xiaowu walked over, hugged Ning Rongrong¡¯s waist, and tickled with a smile, ¡°As a result, you actually finished running. My brother and I are very surprised! By the way, didn¡¯t Brother Feng come to you? He said that you fell while running, so you cried and came to help you with treatment. Does it still hurt where you fell now?¡± Fell? Ning Rongrong was taken aback, and suddenly said angrily in her heart, it was obviously you, a weak soul, who kicked me! This is the first time I have been so insulted, you actually said that I fell by myself!! Damn it! ¡°Already done. It¡¯s already done.¡± Ning Rongrong reluctantly smiled and decided not to talk to Wang Feng tomorrow. It¡¯s too irritating. ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s go take a shower. After playing two games tonight, I was sweaty and smelly all over¡­¡± Xiao Wu loosened Ning Rongrong¡¯s waist, raised her arm, sniffed, and her face immediately changed. ¡°Me, I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡­¡­ After Wang Feng returned to the dormitory, he thought back to today¡¯s battle and found it very interesting. Although the deification skills cannot be covered in a wide range, if there are only a few people, the strength is simply improved against the sky! A Zhu Zhuqing, even Tang San couldn¡¯t beat him on the front. After attaching deification skills, the combination of Xiaowu and Tang San can be continuously defeated in that kind of inferior terrain. Leapfrog 1v2 inferior venue. The strength of the increase is incalculable. And with the effect of immune toxins, it¡¯s even more powerful. ¡°I now need a defensive type of soul skill.¡± Wang Feng mused. If you encounter something like Zao Wou-ki, you have long-range attack soul skills and a wide range of coverage. If you reverse the universe and counter it, then you need defensive soul skills. ¡°In two days, my soul power should reach level 30 and be completely saturated. I won¡¯t be able to improve at all. I need to get the soul ring. After the soul power is completely saturated, the third form should be sure to give birth to Qinglian.¡± Wang Feng murmured. Every form of Qinglian is extremely special, with mysterious and unpredictable abilities. However, the further back, if Qinglian wants to give birth to a new mentality, she needs to use more soul power. Chaotic Green Lotus, the soul power required is far beyond Wang Feng¡¯s imagination. Sometimes, Wang Feng felt quite fortunate. If you haven¡¯t thought of using compression to purify your soul power halfway, this method. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to activate the second form now. Not to mention¡­ Wang Feng spread out his palms, and a small axe slowly floated in the centre of his palm. ¡°Kaitian Pangu Axe¡­The treasure of Chaotic, it exists at the same level as the Chaotic Green Lotus. Possess the terrifying attack power to open the sky and split the earth¡­¡± Wang Feng looked at this quaint little axe. Although it was not a physical object, it was just a martial soul, but it could still give him a shock from his heart. ¡°If you want to use this kind of martial soul, I¡¯m afraid my soul power is not enough. If you don¡¯t compress and purify your soul power, you don¡¯t know when and in what month you can use it.¡± Wang Feng sighed. Although it is good to check in every time, it is extremely against the sky. But it is also difficult to really want to use it. It takes more and more effort in this! Otherwise, I can only watch it. It¡¯s like sitting on a treasure mountain without any mining tools. Although the system gives itself a mountain of treasures, it still needs to dig slowly by itself. It is impossible to ascend to the sky in one step. ¡°Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, according to the plot, Zao Wou-ki should lead the team into the star. The Xingdou Great Forest has obtained a soul ring for Oscar.¡± CH 99.2 Chapter 99: I coax a fart! (2/2) Wang Feng put away the Pangu axe. The original plot should be like this. And what I need is a soul ring of more than 10,000 years. It is best to be about 30,000 years old. When I am at level 40, I can go to the depths of the Xingdou Great Forest to successfully punch in to get additional rewards. Thirty thousand years¡­ it¡¯s a bit exaggerated. But with his current physical fitness, it is not impossible. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then.¡± Thinking of this, Wang Feng fell asleep while meditating. Early the next morning. Wang Feng came to the Grand Square early in the morning. At this time, Ning Rongrong stood still. ¡°Where¡¯s Oscar?¡± Wang Feng asked curiously. Ning Rongrong and Oscar¡¯s daily course is to run twenty laps around the village. He did the supervision, in fact, to supervise Ning Rongrong. Ning Rongrong turned her head and didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing Wang Feng coming, she started running directly. ¡°£¿ ¡± Wang Feng looked at Ning Rongrong¡¯s back, and a question mark slowly appeared in his mind. Didn¡¯t it get better yesterday? Did you have another attack today? However, the facts were not as Wang Feng thought. Ning Rongrong gritted her teeth and obediently ran twenty laps. After the run, the whole person was steaming. A circle of this village is not short, let alone about two kilometres, and twenty circles are close to forty kilometres. This is almost equivalent to a marathon. After running for almost four hours, compared to yesterday¡¯s intermittent, running to the evening, the progress can be described as very great! After all, the state is different. ¡°Yes, great progress.¡± Wang Feng said sincerely. Looking at the power of that kick, it was greater than Wang Feng had imagined. ¡°Heh.¡± Ning Rongrong closed her eyes and rested, as if she didn¡¯t want to talk to Wang Feng. ¡°The anger hasn¡¯t disappeared yet?¡± Wang Feng said secretly, girls get angry all their lives, as if their favourite thing is the cold war, and they don¡¯t talk to you. Waiting for you to coax her¡­ I coax? I coax a fart! Wang Feng was not in the mood to coax Miss Ning, and stood still, waiting for the arrival of other students. But for a while, Ning Rongrong seemed a little unable to help, looked at Wang Feng, and finally spoke. ¡°Wang Feng, show me your deification soul skills.¡± ¡°£¿ ¡± Wang Feng glanced at her and said, ¡°Why, who are you going to fight with?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ning Rongrong looked around, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t ask so much, you show it to me, I won¡¯t be angry with you for the time being.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to say it. I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Wang Feng shook his head. ¡°You!¡± Ning Rongrong stomped her feet, ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you! I¡­ I¡­ I just want to see myself become more beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The corners of Wang Feng¡¯s mouth twitched inexplicably. What¡¯s so special, is this using my soul skills as a beauty filter? How do the brain circuits of these girls grow? My awesome soul skills, you asked me to show them to you, just to make yourself more beautiful? ¡°No problem, if you listen to me in the future, I will show it to you.¡± Wang Feng nodded blankly. Hearing this, Ning Rongrong showed a little smile on her face. Wait, there seems to be something wrong? I, Ning Rongrong, can¡¯t talk to this soul light! I¡¯m still angry with him! Madam, I¡¯m laughing! Thinking of this, Ning Rongrong pulled down her face, snorted coldly, and tilted her head. ¡°£¿ £¿¡± Wang Feng was really confused again. CH 100 Chapter 100: Wang Feng, are you going? However, at this moment, Tang San and others also came to the square one after another. Before long, Flender also came to the square. His sharp gaze swept past a few people, and his gaze had just finished running at this time, and Ning Rongrong, who was still steaming at this time, stopped for a while. ¡°Very good.¡± Flender said with a smile, ¡°By the way, Wang Feng, where¡¯s Oscar?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him this morning.¡± Wang Feng replied. ¡°Dean, Oscar seems to have been practicing, and I didn¡¯t wake him up.¡± Tang San said hurriedly. He just finished speaking. Suddenly, Oscar in the distance walked over with his waist stretched out. After seeing Flender, his face changed and he said quickly. ¡°Dean, it¡¯s not that I want to be lazy. Well, I broke through to the 30th level of soul power.¡± As soon as Oscar finished speaking, everyone was taken aback. ¡°Are you level 30?¡± Flender¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Okay, okay, you are now the third in the school to reach Level 30!¡± It¡¯s still the food department¡¯s martial soul that has reached Level 30!¡± Food is a martial spirit, it is indeed rare in Douluo continent, and there are very few like Oscar, because cultivation is very difficult. It is still a martial spirit of the food system that is inherently full of soul power. ¡°Xiao Ao, you can, why, what stimulated your potential and made you reach the 30th level?¡± Dai Mubai¡¯s expression today seemed to have recovered a lot, and he said with a smile. Oscar scratched his head, smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s natural, it¡¯s normal. There is nothing to be praised, just get used to it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Wang Feng glanced at Oscar a few more times. In the original work, Oscar seemed to have broken through to the 30th level in a sad mood after his secret love was over. It¡¯s a pity that it seems that because of Flender¡¯s change, he changed Ning Rongrong in advance, and Oscar did not have anything to do with Ning Rongrong. At most, it may be the liking of beautiful girls themselves. But now you still pretend to be forced? Could it be that you learned it from me? Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help thinking deeply. ¡°Wang Feng, I remember that your soul power has also reached Level 30, right?¡± Flender looked at Wang Feng. When he was in school the day before yesterday, he naturally knew about the explosion of the crystal ball. ¡°It¡¯s almost reaching level 30 saturation.¡± Wang Feng nodded. ¡°Well, we will have a class today. Tomorrow I will let Teacher Zhao lead the team and let you go to the Xingdou Forest to get the soul ring!¡± Flender was quite excited. ¡°Soul Ring¡± Wang Feng said secretly, Zao Wou-ki hunted 30,000 soul beasts, can he? If the dean and Zao Wou-ki, two people together, maybe it can be done. ¡°If I can activate the Pangu axe and use the power of the Pangu axe, maybe I may not be able to kill the 30,000-year-old soul beast¡­¡± Wang Feng thought in his heart. As the Pangu axe is enough to attack the most precious treasure in the world, Wang Feng is full of expectations for this. As for the soul Beast, Wang Feng never thought that Teacher Zhao and the dean must take action. When he came to Shrek Academy, he felt that this place was unrestrained, unlike those schools, which had various rules and regulations. freedom. This is probably Wang Feng¡¯s favourite place. ¡°In this class today, Oscar, you come out and use all your soul power to make grilled sausages and sausages.¡± Flander said to Oscar, ¡°Each of them needs at least three to four.¡± ¡°Wow, Dean, you don¡¯t want us to eat Uncle Big Sausage¡¯s sausage, do you? Don¡¯t!¡± Xiaowu stretched out her hand, as if a primary school student raised her hand to speak, and said with a bitter face. Everyone¡¯s faces also changed. Ma Hongjun and Dai Mubai liked it a little bit, and their faces were still okay. Tang San, Zhu Zhuqing, and Xiaowu were relatively much worse. ¡°Not bad.¡± Flender nodded, his face solemn, ¡°You will definitely be partners in the future. Oscar¡¯s grilled intestines can not only fill your stomach, but also give the soul master the ability to recover. This kind of recovery includes healing the body and restoring physical strength.¡± You will face more dangers in the future And the situation where there is no food to eat, this is the only way you can survive. ¡± This is the truth. But when Oscar recited the mantra and made the grilled sausage, the group looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Wang Feng was the first to go out, picked up a few grilled intestines and ate them with relish. Of these people, Wang Feng is probably the least taboo to use that spell. ¡°I eat too.¡± The second person to go out was Ning Rongrong. Almost as soon as Wang Feng finished eating, she walked forward and looked at the grilled sausage with a strange look in her eyes. Oscar looked at Ning Rongrong in surprise. This young lady, when we ran laps together yesterday, she didn¡¯t eat at all. However, they didn¡¯t know that Ning Rongrong had already eaten several roots¡­ Although she was forcibly fed into her mouth at first, she later ate it by herself. I saw her pick up a few grilled intestines, grumble a few times and eat them. After eating, she raised her chin and glanced at Wang Feng provocatively. Immediately afterwards, Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun also ate separately, and then Tang San took Xiaowu and ate too. Until Zhu Zhuqing, under Flander¡¯s warning, remained silent for a while, but still ate it. ¡°Well, this is today¡¯s course. You go back and prepare for a day and have a full rest. Early the next morning, gather here¡­¡± After Flender finished speaking, he left. Everyone was also chatting while going to the cafeteria, planning to have lunch. ¡°Several people, what are you going to do today?¡± Because Ma Hongjun went to vent last night, he was in good spirits and his whole body was refreshed. ¡°You fat Yin Dang, don¡¯t you still want to go tonight? The dean said let¡¯s take a good rest and recover!¡± Xiao Wu rolled her eyes. Ma Hongjun coughed a few times and shook his head again and again. If it weren¡¯t for some evil fire in his body, he really didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°Fatty, since you are not going, you will stay in the dormitory that night.¡± At this moment, Dai Mubai on the side was silent for a moment and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to find the twins last time tonight.¡± Hearing this, Ma Hongjun¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Damn it, Boss Dai, those twins are the best! I¡¯m going too¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you not go just now? Besides, people don¡¯t look up to you, do you still want to be strong? For this kind of thing, you have to do what you want.¡± Dai Mubai said with a smile, and after speaking, he deliberately glanced at Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing was expressionless, his face was still cold. Wang Feng gurgled a few times in his heart, and looked at Dai Mubai with some envy. It was like a rich second-generation¡­ At first glance, he was experienced and would never pick inferior products. But thinking about Dai Mubai¡¯s life, Wang Feng can also understand. As the prince of the Xingdou Empire, do you want any women? Moreover, Dai Mubai didn¡¯t really talk about feelings with others, but just went to play. There is no burden. ¡°Wang Feng, are you going?¡± At this moment, Dai Mubai asked with a smile. Hearing this, suddenly, Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng with a fierce look in her eyes. Zhu Zhuqing paused and said nothing. CH 101.1 Chapter 101: I am an honest Man (1/2) ¡°I am an honest man.¡± Wang Feng hurriedly coughed a few times, ¡°I won¡¯t go, even if I¡¯m still practicing in the college honestly, I¡¯m not strong enough.¡± What a joke. How could he go to which place? ¡°Are you still not strong enough? Wang Feng, this is too much!¡± Oscar said exaggeratedly. ¡°That¡¯s it, Brother Feng, you have gone too far!¡± Xiao Wu said angrily, ¡°Are you still not strong enough? So how can it be strong enough?¡± Everyone also looked at Wang Feng with such expressions. At this moment, Wang Feng touched his hair and sighed, ¡°I still have so much hair, this is a sign that I am not strong enough. You know, a true strong man can cultivate without a hair!¡± After speaking, Wang Feng smiled. Everyone ¡°¡­¡­¡± They don¡¯t understand this stem, but they also find it very humorous. At this time, Dai Mubai also smiled and said¡° ¡°That¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Dai Mubai stood up and quickly left the cafeteria. ¡°This Dai Tiger still wants to break Brother Feng.¡± Xiao Wu looked at Dai Mubai¡¯s voice and couldn¡¯t help but laughed: ¡°Brother Feng is full of soul beasts now, right? When I was at Notting College, I didn¡¯t know how many girls confessed to Brother Feng. Brother Feng didn¡¯t look at any of them. How could he be such a casual person!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Wang Feng¡¯s face also turned black, what do you mean, his mind is full of soul beasts? Don¡¯t talk about this kind of ambiguity! My mind is full of soul rings! However, the last sentence is well said, I, Wang Feng, am really not a casual person¡­ ¡°Oh?¡± At this moment, Ning Rongrong asked carelessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you look down on any of them? He has a very high vision, doesn¡¯t he dislike girls?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± Xiaowu said with a smile, ¡°Brother Feng, he likes big ones. He said that the girls in the academy are too young¡­Well.¡± Before she finished speaking, Tang San hurriedly stood up and covered Xiaowu¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Xiao Wu said casually just now.¡± Tang San was sweating coldly, looking at Wang Feng, whose face was getting darker, and quickly covered Xiaowu¡¯s mouth. Wang Feng was really speechless. Because the three of them had a good relationship, when they talked about heaven before, Wang Feng jokingly said enough of this. Sometimes, Wang Feng jokingly asked Tang San if he liked Xiaowu.¡­ This is no secret. At Notting College, when I was about to graduate, I really couldn¡¯t help but be over-represented by many girls in the college. Wang Feng was full of cultivating to become stronger at that time, and he didn¡¯t bother to reason with it. ¡°Huh.¡± After Ning Rongrong heard this, she stood up and left with a cold face. After a while. Wang Feng also stood up and said: ¡°You guys eat slowly, I¡¯m going to practice.¡± After speaking, he also left. ¡°Tsk Tsk, with my rich love experience over the years, I feel that Ning Rongrong may like Wang Feng a bit.¡± Ma Hongjun suddenly said with a smile. ¡°How is this possible? I feel that Rongrong¡¯s vision seems to be very high, and he has always been a bit at odds with Brother Feng.¡± Xiao Wu said in surprise. ¡°Yes, maybe Ning Rongrong may not feel it himself, I just feel it.¡± Ma Hongjun nodded. Xiao Wu tilted her head, feeling as if it was possible. Everyone ate one after another. ¡°Why do you feel a little uneasy?¡± Wang Feng, who returned to the dormitory, suddenly felt a bad feeling in his heart. Shaking his head, Wang Feng quickly threw this feeling out. After practicing in the dormitory for a day, he also learned about various information about the Xingdou Great Forest by the way. Because it involves the place to check in. Deep in the Xingdou Great Forest! This is not a simple soul hunting forest, it is filled with a large number of ten thousand-year-old soul beasts! It¡¯s very dangerous, not to mention the depths. CH 101.2 Chapter 101: I am an honest Man (2/2) What Wang Feng knew was that the only ones that appeared in the original work were the green bull python and the Titan Great ape that day. But others, there may not be no powerful 100,000-year-old soul beast! Or ten thousand years of soul beast! The next day. Everyone was in the square, waiting for Zao Wou-ki. It wasn¡¯t until he saw Zao Wou-ki¡¯s bruised nose and swollen face that he was stunned, and immediately they all covered their mouths and laughed. Only Tang San was extremely surprised. It stands to reason that Teacher Zao¡¯s injury is already healed. Why is there a new injury now? And the fight between myself and Brother Feng is much more serious! How is this possible? Wang Feng looked at the curiosity and doubt in Tang San¡¯s eyes, and said secretly, naturally, your father helped you take it out. There is an awesome old man, just amazing! ¡°What are you laughing at? A group of little bastards!¡± Zao Wou-ki looked down at everyone and laughed, and suddenly became angry. Especially when looking at Wang Feng, Zao Wou-ki even showed a smile, ¡°Smile, you kid, when you come back from the Xingdou Forest, I¡¯ll see if you can laugh or not!¡± He has already received news that Jiandou Luo has set off from Qibao Liuli Sect yesterday, and will come to Soto City in two or three at most. It may arrive tomorrow. At that time¡­ It seemed that Zao Wou-ki also saw the boy¡¯s bruised nose and swollen face, and a smile flashed in his eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call it Little Bear Cub.¡± Xiao Wu muttered reluctantly. Wang Feng really laughed when he heard this muttering. Because he knew that Xiaowu was a rabbit. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all ready, Wang Feng, you come and lead the team.¡± Zao Wou-ki said. Wang Feng was taken aback, isn¡¯t it Dai Mubai? How did you choose me? But after thinking about it, Wang Feng still walked out and said: ¡°The Xingdou Great Forest is very dangerous. It will be attacked by soul beasts at all times. Almost all soul beasts are extremely aggressive to humans. We must be careful! In this way, Dai Mubai is at the front, Oscar Ning Rongrong, you are behind Dai Mubai, Tang San and Xiaowu are on the left and right sides, Ma Hongjun, you are in the centre, Zhu Zhuqing is following the team, responsible for inquiring about the surrounding movements, and I am at the end.¡± ¡°Do you have any comments?¡± Everyone shook their heads. ¡°No, your arrangement is very reasonable.¡± Dai Mubai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just in front, Wang Feng, how do you feel older than me? You should often fight with soul beasts, right?¡± He didn¡¯t want to see Zhu Zhuqing now, second only to Wang Feng in strength, just in front. Zhu Zhuqing was responsible for inquiring about the surrounding movements, which was the farthest away from him. If you let yourself and Zhu Zhuqing be together, I¡¯m afraid they might fight.¡­ ¡°No problem.¡± Tang San also nodded secretly. Dai Mubai is second only to Brother Feng in strength, and he opens the way in front. His martial soul is both offensive and defensive! It¡¯s best to stand in front of the formation! As the soul master of the control department, he is responsible for safety on the flank, as is Xiaowu. And the central Ma Hongjun staying with Oscar and Ning Rongrong can also prevent some flying soul beasts from falling from the sky, disturbing the formation, and directly posing a threat to Oscar and Ning Rongrong, providing another layer of protection for the two of them! Zhu Zhuqing is a sensitive attack system. She is extremely fast. She doesn¡¯t need to be in the formation. She only needs to follow their large army. It is best to have a certain distance. Once there is any wind and grass around, she can give feedback to everyone as soon as possible. And the strongest brother Feng is naturally at the end, because the threat and danger in the back are far greater than in the front. This arrangement, everyone is in their most suitable position! Once the battle is started, the strength that everyone can exert is naturally maximized. CH 102.1 Chapter 102: We just have to do whatever we want! (1/2) ¡°This kid, sure enough, has more experience than Mu Bai.¡± Zao Wou-ki nodded secretly. Eight people, if you want to assign a good position perfectly, you need to be very familiar with the eight of them, and have a certain expectation of the battles that will happen at any time. This requires a wealth of experience. Of course they don¡¯t know how Wang Feng has lived in the past five years.¡­ Fighting is a commonplace thing. ¡°Ning Rongrong, you apply the second soul skill to everyone to increase the speed by 30%. It will be far from Xingdou Forest.¡± Wang Feng glanced at Ning Rongrong and continued, ¡°We must reach the outer area of the Xingdou Great Forest before it gets dark.¡± Ning Rongrong was taken aback for a moment. She, who had never been aware of the team, reacted immediately after hearing Wang Feng¡¯s words. Not long after, a ray of light fell on the nine people. The distribution is complete. The group quickly set off towards the location of Xingdou Forest. Along the way, relying on Oscar¡¯s grilled intestines to satisfy his hunger, and Ning Rongrong¡¯s accelerated growth, in the afternoon, everyone successfully rushed to the small town on the outskirts of the Xingdou Great Forest. At this time, it was only more than one hundred kilometres away from the Xingdou Great Forest, and it was already very close. Everyone didn¡¯t know. It was at this moment that a sword light flashed across Shrek Academy. A figure fell from the sky! ¡°Flander! Come out to me!¡± The figure fell in the college, roaring loudly! Flander, who was still in the office, flew out of the window directly, looked at the old man in the square, his face changed slightly, and said respectfully. ¡°Your Majesty Chen Xin! I didn¡¯t expect that you would come here. I don¡¯t know what advice you have?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± The old man in a dusty white dress said lightly, ¡°Is that the kid named Wang Feng? Tell him to get out of here! Rongrong is in my sect, and I can¡¯t bear to beat her. Unexpectedly, in your Shrek Academy, there are still people who dare to kick her? It¡¯s really turned upside down! I won¡¯t trouble you either. If you call that kid out, I will breathe a sigh of relief for Rongrong. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt his life.¡± When he spoke, the sword light in the old man¡¯s eyes flickered, and a huge sword aura filled his body! This old man is naturally the sword Douluo with the title sword, nicknamed Kendo Dust Heart. Fland said secretly, sure enough, he came. After thinking for a while, Flander coughed a few times, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t give you people. It¡¯s just that they all went to the Xingdou Great Forest! So, there is nothing I can do.¡± Hearing this, Jian Douluo frowned. Did he not sense that there was no one in this dilapidated college when he came? It turned out to be going to the Xingdou Great Forest. ¡°Why, Flander, did you know that I was coming and opened them up in advance?¡± Jian Douluo looked at Flander and said lightly, ¡°Xingdou Great Forest, right? Then I¡¯ll go find them myself!¡± When the voice fell, Jian Dou Luo didn¡¯t care about Flander, and flew directly into the sky, flying in the direction of the Xingdou Great Forest. Flander smiled and did not speak. ¡ª¡ª Outside the small town of Xingdou Great Forest. In the hotel, in the lobby. ¡°Which college are you from? Do you know who we are? Hurry up and get out of the way for us!¡± A group of soul masters wearing special school uniforms, about fifteen or sixteen years old, looked at Dai Mubai and his party and said angrily. But it was said that Wang Feng and the nine of them came to this small town and were planning to find a hotel to rest and eat. Unexpectedly, I encountered something troublesome. ¡°Just a Canghui Academy?¡± Dai Mubai couldn¡¯t help but sneered, ¡°Just you guys, want us to give you land? Why don¡¯t you take a piss on yourself first?¡± In the restaurant, everyone laughed. CH 102.2 Chapter 102: We just have to do whatever we want! (2/2) Wang Feng also smiled. To be honest, this is actually not Canghui College. It was Dai Mubai and Ma Hongjun. When they saw the people from Canghui College, they muttered a few words, what kind of rubbish. When people from Canghui Academy heard it, they were naturally upset. But Shrek Academy, naturally, can¡¯t be afraid Make trouble. Dai Mubai¡¯s words made several people in Canghui College instantly angry and walked directly towards Dai Mubai. Three soul rings lit up on his body, white, yellow, and yellow. ¡°It¡¯s really a bit weak¡­ and the white soul ring.¡± Wang Feng shook his head. Beside a group of monsters, plus he was the biggest monster himself, Wang Feng was surprised to see this white soul ring at this time. Why is there a white soul ring? Bang bang bang! Dai Mubai had been upset for the past two days. Seeing a few people coming over and possessed by the martial soul, he directly knocked over a few people. This instantly angered all the people of Canghui College and stood up one after another. ¡°Hehe, fighting, I like it the most, you big brothers, let me play with you!¡± At this moment, Xiaowu bounced out. She walked to a group of people in Canghui College and said shyly. ¡°Okay, okay! Come and play with us!¡± A student was directly confused by Xiaowu. However, as soon as he walked in front of Xiaowu, he was directly jumped up by Xiaowu and kicked out. ¡°Play with you big sausage!¡± Xiaowu rushed towards a few people. She has a strong posture and a very resilient body, and she can perform all kinds of difficult movements almost simply! Several people were beaten to the ground in an instant! In the end, these people were even locked into the shape of a hill and spread out on the ground, and they couldn¡¯t be solved. ¡°You guys are too much!¡± A Canghui College walked over and said coldly, ¡°If you have some strength, you can do whatever you want? Are you really not afraid of offending people?¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Wang Feng walked out and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, big guy, show the martial soul and show it to him. Tell them that we just have to do whatever we want.¡± Wang Feng just finished speaking. Ma Hongjun was the first to jump out, showing the evil fire phoenix and the double yellow soul ring. Immediately afterwards, Tang San, Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, Oscar and the last Dai Mubai, all showed soul rings! The soul rings of the seven people shone brightly in the entire restaurant, and the student¡¯s face was pale. It¡¯s all a hundred-year-old soul ring, not to mention, especially there is a purple soul ring! Dazzling! Their Canghui Academy can be regarded as a high-level soul master academy. This time, they are still here to help a 30-level soul master obtain the third soul ring. But unexpectedly, these young girls who are younger than them have such a terrifying strength! The one that is the size of them is even a soul deity! It also has a thousand-year soul ring! ¡°Enough! Which college are you from?¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out, looked at Wang Feng and his party, pulled the student down behind him, and said calmly, ¡°My name is Ye Zhiqiu, and I am the director of the Foreign Affairs Department of the college.¡± Dai Mubai glanced at the middle-aged man and said lightly. ¡°Shrek Academy.¡± ¡°Shrek Academy? Never heard of it!¡± Ye Zhiqiu frowned. It feels a little strange. Indeed, a college with only a few people all year round, out of Soto City, I really don¡¯t know much. Ye Zhiqiu shook his head, sneered, looked at a few people, and said lightly: ¡°Since you want to suppress people with power, then it¡¯s no wonder I am!¡± ¡°Mysterious turtle, possessed!¡± CH 103.1 Chapter 103: Let me see if your turtle shell is hard enough! (1/2) Beast Martial Soul! I saw a huge tortoise slowly emerging from Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s body! At the same time, five soul rings instantly rose from the soles of his feet! One white, two yellows, two purples! Awesomely is a soul king of more than fifty levels! Almost instantly, the light enveloped by Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s five soul rings covered up the power of the seven! The seven of them took a step back again and again, and their faces suddenly looked at Ye Zhiqiu in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a soul king of more than fifty levels in this Canghui Academy! ¡°Call your teacher out!¡± Ye Zhiqiu said lightly, ¡°You children, I don¡¯t want to do anything to you!¡± ¡°Teacher? Just like you, do you want Teacher Zhao? A few of us can deal with you! Besides, what does a soul king drag?¡± Fatty Ma sneered a few times, his momentum can be weak, but his words can¡¯t be weak! ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Zhiqiu was taken aback and couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Then I, Ye Zhiqiu, can teach you a lesson today! Let¡¯s go, go outside!¡± With that said, he took the students of Canghui College outside. ¡°Are we really going to fight?¡± Tang San thought, ¡°The mysterious turtle martial soul should have extremely outstanding defensive capabilities. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for us to cause him harm.¡± However, it is not without opportunities.¡± He is a disciple of a master, and he is familiar with all kinds of martial spirits. ¡°Moreover, he is a defensive martial spirit, his attack power is not very strong, and his speed is slow. It is similar to what we dealt with Teacher Zhao at the beginning.¡± Tang San continued, ¡°So, the best way is for me, Mu Bai, and Zhu Zhuqing to restrain, and Xiaowu to take care of it. Ma Hongjun attacked as the main force, because his evil fire phoenix was fire. The mysterious turtle belongs to water, and water and fire fight each other! Oscar¡¯s sausage, we can bring him down in time!¡± Everyone nodded slightly after listening, feeling quite reasonable. ¡°Afraid of a fart!¡± Fatty Ma scolded and walked out, ¡°Even if there is no chance, you have to fight!¡± Let¡¯s Shrek Academy, we can¡¯t encourage it! Besides¡­ isn¡¯t there Wang Feng?¡± Only then did everyone think of it and looked at Wang Feng one after another. Tang San said secretly, I didn¡¯t say Brother Feng, because Brother Feng is equal to the seven of us joining forces. If he makes a move, plus the seven of us, he will win. Wang Feng has been on the table since he finished speaking just now, eating side dishes. Seeing everyone looking at him, a peanut that Wang Feng was holding fell directly. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Wang Feng wondered, ¡°You fight, but I can analyze it for you.¡± With that said, Wang Feng stood up and said, ¡°Tang San is right, it is difficult for you to cause him harm. Moreover, if I were the Mysterious Turtle Soul Ring, speed would be a weakness. Then I will choose the soul skills that can limit you, just like Teacher Zhao¡¯s gravity enhancement.¡± ¡°So, I guess, this old Wangba¡¯s soul skills must have a wide range of control. He belongs to the mysterious turtle water. Then it must be the frozen control soul technique.¡± ¡°At the same time, he is slow, and he must have long-range attacking soul skills to deal with the enemy.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°Have you heard of the mysterious turtle spraying water?¡± Therefore, it must be a soul technique similar to jet water column.¡± Hearing this, Fatty Ma Yindang smiled: ¡°I have not only heard of it, but I have also seen it with my own eyes! But it¡¯s not a mysterious turtle¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Wang Feng coughed a few times and continued: ¡°Generally speaking, most of the defensive types of martial spirits possess the ability to restrain the melee type. He will definitely have a control effect similar to cold air. Once you get close, your skills will be greatly reduced. ¡± After everyone listened, they were silent. ¡°Brother Feng, can you even analyze his soul skills?¡± Tang San was a little shocked. Analyze a fart. Wang Feng said secretly, I read the original work and roughly knew Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s strength, so I told you in advance. However, it does add a little element of calculation and analysis. CH 103.2 Chapter 103: Let me see if your turtle shell is hard enough! (2/2) However, everyone didn¡¯t know it, and they were also shocked. People are showing a mysterious turtle martial soul? You can practice each other¡¯s soul skills, can you count them all? However, everyone listened and felt that it made sense.¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go, stop talking nonsense. If you can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll do it again, okay?¡± Wang Feng gave the seven of them a reassuring pill. At this time, Ye Zhiqiu had already formed a formation outside. The seven of them are also ready. This time, Ning Rongrong didn¡¯t use Wang Feng¡¯s reminder, so she applied two boosts to the five melee combatants in advance. After finishing, he still looked at Wang Feng with his chin up, how was I doing? Should you praise my expression?¡­ Wang Feng gave her a thumbs up. Ning Rongrong smiled triumphantly, but turned her head and snorted, not looking at Wang Feng, as if I didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. At the same time. The five of them also fought with Ye Zhiqiu! Fight this one! The five people were horrified again and again! I saw the old king Ba Ye Zhiqiu, covered with an ice-coloured mist, as long as you get a little closer, you can instantly feel a chill! Immediately afterwards, there was a column of water, from Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s mouth, a black cold snap directly spewed out, hitting everyone. Obviously it¡¯s a trick, a long-range type of aggressive soul skill! The more you fight, the more shocked the five people are. This Nima and Wang Feng are almost the same! Therefore, the five of them were prepared and did not suffer any injuries. However, the five of them were indeed unable to cause even the slightest damage to Ye Zhiqiu. It¡¯s just that the gap in soul skills is too large, and Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s defense is too strong. Speaking of defence alone, Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s mysterious Tortoise is not inferior to Zao Wou-ki¡¯s powerful King Kong bear, or even stronger. But the strength is much weaker. After fighting for a while, the five of them had frostbite of varying degrees all over their bodies. They hurriedly ate Oscar¡¯s dachshund and quickly recovered. ¡°You guys, although you cooperate very well and your strength is also very strong, you are far behind.¡± Ye Zhiqiu was surprised at the strength of these five people, but said proudly on his face, ¡°I will give you a chance now, it¡¯s still too late to admit your mistake!¡± He is telling the truth. In fact, he didn¡¯t suffer from procrastination. After all, he was a soul king of more than fifty levels. With all his strength, it was not difficult to suppress a few soul masters of about thirty levels. The five frowned. ¡°Brother Feng, come and help us!¡± Xiaowu suddenly shouted angrily. Her white and tender hands were frozen. ¡°All right.¡± Wang Feng watched everyone fight a battle, and estimated that there should be a wave of experience, so he walked out slowly. ¡°With Brother Feng¡¯s help, you are sure to lose!¡± Xiao Wu said fiercely towards Ye Zhiqiu. Ye Zhiqiu frowned and looked at Wang Feng. Just now, it seemed that this kid was the only one who didn¡¯t show his soul ring. He thought it was the little guy around him, who specialized in carrying luggage and the like. Listening to that girl now, it seems that this kid¡­ ¡°Xiaowu, I won¡¯t help you.¡± Wang Feng walked out, looked at the sky and said, ¡°I want to end the battle quickly, so I¡¯ll be alone.¡± As he said, Wang Feng slowly lit up the soul ring on his body, and said with a smile: ¡°Lao Wangba, let me see if your turtle shell is hard enough!¡± The voice fell, and two soul rings rose from under his feet. Purple and black, the dazzling light shone on Ye Zhiqiu and other people from Canghui College, some of whom couldn¡¯t open their eyes.¡­ CH 104.1 Chapter 104: Punch You Over (1/2) Eight thousand years of soul ring! It¡¯s already dark purple, with some black marks! And the truly black soul ring, even in the sky where night falls, is still dazzling! The people of Canghui College were dumbfounded! ¡°Ye, Ye, teacher? Is that the Ten thousand years Soul Ring?¡± A student of Canghui said in a trembling voice. I thought the seven just now were perverted enough. It turns out that this kid who has been eating vegetables and looks the best is the best? ¡°I¡¯m not blind!¡± Ye Zhiqiu took a soft breath and said lightly. What is the origin of this Shrek Academy? Those seven boys, including all types of martial souls, one is stronger than the other! Even, they are all soul rings that are more than a hundred years old! The young man in front of him is even more exaggerated! As a teacher of Canghui College, he has never seen that he has the first or second soul ring, which is a soul ring for thousands of years! ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Zhiqiu squinted and looked at Wang Feng, ¡°Although the strength of the soul master is linked to the soul ring. But he only has two soul rings, and his level will not exceed level 30. Now, do you still want to fight me alone?¡± Only then did those students come back to their senses, and they were a little settled in their hearts, thinking to themselves, yes, what about the ten thousand-year soul ring, he only has two after all. Up to level 30! At this moment. Wang Feng moved! An afterimage, scattered like a flash of floating light! ¡°Agility attack type soul master?¡± Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s alertness suddenly rose, and he shouted in a low voice, ¡°The mysterious turtle protects the body!¡± As soon as his soul skills were displayed, his whole body seemed to be covered with a thick layer of tortoise shell, like an old tortoise. ¡°Brother Feng, his mysterious turtle body defence is very strong!¡± In the distance, Tang San shouted. Wang Fenghe didn¡¯t care so much, and his figure flashed directly towards Ye Zhiqiu with a punch! Boom! The tortoise shell on Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s body shook suddenly, and a cold air was shaken all over. Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s face changed slightly, her pupils shrank slightly, and she only felt the turtle shell outside her body numb for a while! What a powerful force! This kid¡¯s punch is several times stronger than the attacks of those people just now! ¡°Mysterious water is frozen!¡± Ye Zhiqiu looked at the fist on the turtle shell, and his body suddenly shook with an extremely cold breath, which instantly spread from Wang Feng¡¯s fist to his entire arm. Wang Feng retracted his fist, looked at the ice mist on his arm, and instantly formed ice cubes. ¡°Kid, my defence ability is the strongest, you know? Do you want to punch me with your fists? This is unrealistic! Now your right arm is frozen!¡± Ye Zhiqiu said with a light smile. Wang Feng was silent, his arm shook slightly, and the ice cubes turned into ice crumbs from top to bottom! ¡°¡­¡± Ye Zhiqiu. ¡°What an old turtle!¡± Wang Feng gently blew the ice chips on his arm, ¡°If you want me to freeze, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough.¡± How strong is his physical fitness at this time? Compared to more than fifty levels of war spirit masters with beast martial arts souls, they are stronger! This freezing ability is too weak. ¡°Believe it or not, I can knock you down with one punch?¡± At this moment, Wang Feng said suddenly. When everyone heard this, they were stunned. Not only Ye Zhiqiu was stunned. Even Dai Mubai and others were stunned. ¡°This guy likes to brag!¡± Ning Rongrong hummed softly, ¡°The defensive power of this big tortoise is only a gap in soul power compared to Teacher Zhao. How can he knock him down with one punch?¡± Having said that, Ning Rongrong quickly added the power boost of the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda to Wang Feng. The rest of the people were also silent. CH 104.2 Chapter 104: Punch You Over (2/2) ¡°Wang Feng is not so perverted, is he? At any rate, this is also a soul king of more than fifty levels! And the strongest is defence!¡± Ma Hongjun also felt a little surprised. What is the concept of a punch? Even a soul king of the same level, it is impossible to knock down this old tortoise with one punch, right? Tang San also frowned, feeling a little dazed, how could this punch be defeated? If Brother Feng showed the strength to beat Teacher Zhao in the first place, with full firepower, he might be able to defeat the soul king who was hiding in the tortoise shell. But with a punch, even Tang San felt a little confused. ¡°Brother Feng, I believe in you mentally!¡± Xiaowu said with a smile. ¡°Will it be possible that Wang Feng has any special moves?¡± Dai Mubai said curiously. ¡°No matter how special the moves are, it is impossible to cross such a large soul power gap¡­unless.¡± Tang San shook his head. Suddenly, speaking of this, Tang San was stunned. ¡°Unless what?¡± Oscar¡¯s heart itched when he heard it. Tang San recalled what the master said in his mind, and whispered: ¡°Unless, it¡¯s martial spirit restraint! And it¡¯s natural restraint! Just like Ma Hongjun¡¯s Evil Fire Phoenix, it¡¯s a natural nemesis to my Blue Silver Grass! No matter how tough my blue and silver grass is, it can¡¯t entangle the fat man. It¡¯s only possible if I exceed the fat man¡¯s soul power level by a large margin.¡± Ma Hongjun nodded, the truth is indeed true. ¡°Then he is an old tortoise! This old tortoise is the soul of beast martial arts, how can he restrain it? Oscar pinched his chin and touched his newly grown beard. Tang San seemed to understand something and his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Lightning!¡± Almost at the same time, Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s voice also sounded softly. Several people were stunned! At this moment, Ye Zhiqiu couldn¡¯t help laughing: ¡°Boy, if you can knock me down with one punch, I will eat the tree next to me on the spot!¡± His voice just fell! I saw Wang Feng¡¯s golden lotus in his hand, and his soul skills were deified and possessed! The awe-inspiring power descended, setting off Wang Feng¡¯s golden body! The next moment! Wang Feng¡¯s whole body was thunderous with lightning, rushed to Ye Zhiqiu, and lightly imprinted it with a punch! The lightning and thunder attached to the fist were almost the moment they touched Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s turtle shell covered with ice and mist! It spread directly to Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s whole body! Zi Liu¡¯s voice kept ringing from Ye Zhiqiu! His tortoise shell was still hard, and he couldn¡¯t resist the penetration of the lightning that quickly spread through the mist! ¡°The mysterious turtle belongs to water, and Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s whole body is covered with a layer of water mist. Brother Feng concentrates the lightning power of his whole body on his fist, and a punch can pass through his turtle shell almost without the slightest effort! Directly paralyze his whole body!¡± Tang San said with some excitement, ¡°This has nothing to do with defence! If he wasn¡¯t the Black Tortoise Spirit, but another defensive martial spirit, Brother Feng would never be able to achieve this effect with a single punch! But he is the Black Tortoise Spirit Soul!¡± Tang San didn¡¯t know what the principle of this penetration was. In simple terms, water can conduct electricity, a point that anyone can think of for a modern person. This is the fundamental reason why Wang Feng was able to knock down Ye Zhiqiu with one punch, and even Wang Feng was useless. The paralyzing effect of the deification soul technique, a punch on Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s body, can maximize this effect, and even penetrate the turtle shell covered by Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s whole body! I saw Ye Zhiqiu lying directly on the ground after being lightly imprinted by Wang Feng¡¯s punch, his whole body trembling frantically. It¡¯s like going crazy with sheep. But after a while, he fell directly to the ground. A golden current flashed across his body from time to time. ¡°Boy, you!¡± Ye Zhiqiu looked at Wang Feng so paralyzed that he couldn¡¯t say a word. CH 105.1 Chapter 105: The Great Forest of Stars (1/2) The Canghui students in the back were all stunned when they saw this! This is the soul king of more than fifty levels! He was really knocked down with one punch! ¡°It seems that your turtle shell is not hard enough!¡± Wang Feng laughed and said, ¡°Come on, go and cut off the tree next to you, so that this old tortoise can enjoy it!¡± ¡°Hehe, Wang Feng, I have already cut it!¡± At this moment, Ma Hongjun smiled and walked over holding the little tree. That is a small tree of a few meters long, not tall. Everyone endured a smile and watched Ma Hongjun throw the small tree in front of Ye Zhiqiu. At this moment, a tall figure came out from inside, and it was Zao Wou-ki. There was also a smile on his face, obviously secretly observing this scene, otherwise, how could he, a soul saint of more than seventy levels, be unaware of the fighting and quarrels on the opposite side? It¡¯s just that I want to watch these little bastards and how to deal with this matter. Sure enough, he didn¡¯t disappoint¡­ ¡°All go back to sleep!¡± Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t even look at Canghui College, as if nothing had happened. At this moment, Ye Zhiqiu stood up tremblingly, and said coldly: ¡°Wait, your Shrek Academy insulted our Canghui Academy. Should I give an explanation?¡± Although that punch knocked him down, he didn¡¯t actually suffer any harm. It¡¯s just that his whole body is paralyzed, and it won¡¯t last long. After all, he is a soul king of more than fifty levels, and his resilience is amazing. ¡°Explain?¡± Zao Wou-ki smiled, ¡°Just the garbage of your Canghui Academy? Do you want me to explain? Okay, if you can eat this tree, I will give you an explanation? Eat it?¡± Zao Wou-ki pointed to the tree under Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s feet. The seven people behind suddenly laughed again. This Ye Zhiqiu was really beaten in the face by seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Zhiqiu glanced at Zao Wou-ki, his face paled slightly. The kid¡¯s punch just now was so weird. His current strength has only recovered a few percent. These little monsters are so strong, and their teacher is probably not much worse. He will definitely not be weaker than himself. In addition, he will go hunting soul beasts tomorrow. There is no need to entangle anymore. Ye Zhiqiu was not stupid either. After analyzing the gains and losses, he had to swallow his breath and command the people of Canghui¡¯s students to leave. Zao Wou-ki was tickled when he saw it, and said in his heart, this old tortoise is leaving now. I have thought about a hand addiction. Turning around, Zao Wou-ki looked at everyone and cursed with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s really useless. You can¡¯t beat one of the seven. Can¡¯t beat it, can¡¯t you use your brain? Looking at Wang Feng, he didn¡¯t use any force with a punch just now, and he really knocked the old tortoise down.¡± Just now, Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t expect that Wang Feng, a kid, could really knock down the old tortoise with a punch. Because according to his estimation, even if Wang Feng used his full strength, it would take a lot of effort to beat the old tortoise. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so simple. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been knocked over by Brother Feng before?¡± At this moment, Xiaowu muttered from the side. Zao Wou-Ki¡¯s face darkened, I am a dignified seventy-sixth-level soul saint, don¡¯t you want to lose face? How dare you compare me to this old turtle? Everyone laughed again. ¡°You little bastard, do you dare to lie to me?¡± Zao Wou-ki glared at Xiaowu. ¡°¡­¡± Xiaowu. Zao Wou-ki said solemnly£º ¡°Well, you actually did a good job just now, Ning Rongrong, it seems that you have really changed. You already have a sense of teamwork. We don¡¯t need to remind you. You have been able to take the initiative to help your teammates. I still don¡¯t believe Flander said you have changed. Yes, yes, remember, you must not be discouraged when you encounter this kind of thing in the future. You are a group, and it is not difficult to truly cooperate and defeat the powerful soul master.¡± Ning Rongrong was given an extra performance, but she didn¡¯t feel much. She was not as happy as Wang Feng gave her a thumbs up just now. ¡°Let¡¯s all go to rest.¡± Zao Wou-ki waved his hand, and everyone returned to the hotel and rested. The next day. CH 105.2 Chapter 105: The Great Forest of Stars (2/2) It was bright in the morning, Zao Wou-Ki woke up the eight people and walked towards the Great Star Dou Forest a hundred miles away. It didn¡¯t take long for a group of people to step into the Great Star Great Forest. As the junction of the two great empires and one of the habitats of the three great soul beasts, the Great Star Great Forest is the most desirable place for countless soul masters, but it is also the most important place. Compared to the soul hunting forest, it is countless times more dangerous. When Wang Feng stepped into the Great Star Great Forest, he really felt that the forest was unusual. The pure natural air, the old trees towering into the clouds, seem to have truly entered the primeval forest! As far as you can see, there is a vast green ocean, which is refreshing from a distance. When you approach, you find that the shadows of the trees are stacked, and there is a faint mist. It is difficult to see the scene inside! Even if it¡¯s just a peripheral forest, it gives people a feeling of danger. But the air inside does give people a very comfortable feeling of breathing. Wang Feng knew that this was the difference between the rich energy of heaven and earth. ¡°Pause for a moment. I¡¯ll say it first when I enter it. The soul beasts inside are extremely dangerous. Anytime, anywhere, you may face a thousand years, or even a thousand years of soul beast attacks!¡± Zao Wou-ki said with a serious face, ¡°Remember, while you maintain your formation, don¡¯t leave me too far. Also, I won¡¯t take action against soul beasts under a thousand years old. For more than a thousand years, I will take action depending on the situation! And, if it is not the soul beast we need, we must remember not to actively attack the soul beast!¡± ¡°Because in this place, if you accidentally attack a slightly weaker soul beast, it is very likely that you will be chased and retaliated by the soul beast group, do you know?¡± Everyone naturally understands this truth. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nine people walked into the Great Star Great Forest. Those who have never been to this Great Star Forest, Wang Feng, Tang San, and Xiaowu, are all very curious about this forest. ¡°A lot of novel soul beasts.¡± Wang Feng closed his eyes and sniffed slightly. The breath of the soul beast seemed to be far away, and he could smell it. Unconsciously, Wang Feng remembered those three little guys again. That big bluebird has indeed become a soul beast. However, every year when I return to the Holy Soul Village, I can always see the big bluebird suffering from various injuries. Until a year ago, when Wang Feng went back, he didn¡¯t see the big blue bird again, and he didn¡¯t know where he had flown? Think about it now, I still miss it a little bit.¡­ In addition, it was the two little guys in the soul hunting forest. A Xingyue fox, and an Bingya emperor lizard, in the past five years, Wang Feng can be said to have often gone in to look at the two little guys. Especially the Bingya Emperor Lizard, Wang Feng also slowly watched these two guys grow up. Later, two years ago, Wang Feng used makeup techniques to transform these two thousand-year-old soul beasts into two garbage soul beasts that were less than a hundred years old. After letting them converge their breath, he gave the guards of the soul hunting forest hundreds of golden soul coins and secretly shipped them out. After all, the soul hunting forest is too dangerous. Wang Feng felt the soul hunting forest several times, and found that these two soul beasts were scarred and dying. They were obviously hunted down by some middle- and high-level soul masters. Every time Wang Feng healed them, they were full of vitality and very clingy. CH 106 Chapter 106: Direct Rolling However, it was still too dangerous. If Wang Feng hadn¡¯t felt it that time, these two soul beasts might have hung up. Therefore, it can only be used in this way to transport the two soul beasts out and put them back in the Holy soul Village, as the partner of the big bluebird. Unexpectedly, after the big bluebird disappeared, these two guys also disappeared.¡­ ¡°Where the hell did these three guys go? Will you come to this Great Star Forest?¡± Wang Feng said secretly in his heart, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this great forest of stars is too big, even if it really comes, I can¡¯t find it. But in it, they should be much safer than the soul hunting forest. ¡± The group of people gradually moved forward. Halfway through, they also encountered several waves of soul beasts, but they all avoided them. In addition, several hundred-year-old soul beasts that actively attacked were also encountered, but they were all quickly resolved. Wang Feng didn¡¯t even make a move. Even a soul beast that has been encountered for more than a thousand years, relying on the strength of Dai Mubai and several others, can quickly kill it. However, it is not what Oscar needs. ¡°Xiaowu is listless. It is estimated that the soul beast has killed a lot. She is also worried that her eldest brother and second brother will come to her, right?¡± Wang Feng looked at Xiaowu and thought in his heart. Of course he knew what he would face when he came to this Great Star Forest. Titan Great Ape! One of the overlords of the Great Star Forest! ¡°My third form¡­¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°Maybe it can make a difference.¡± Last night, his soul power was completely saturated, and he also triggered a third form¡­ it seems that it is exactly what he needs! At this moment. Wang Feng suddenly looked in one direction! He smelled the breath of the soul beast! If it comes to the acumen of the soul beast, I am afraid that even Zao Wou-ki may not be comparable to him. Wang Feng is too familiar with all kinds of soul beasts. Although this phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake is rare, Wang Feng has also seen it in a high-level soul hunting forest, but it is not very aggressive, but the breath is very clear. Almost the next moment, Zao Wou-ki and Tang San also looked in that direction! But when the two watched, Wang Feng had already spoken in advance. ¡°Zhu Zhuqing, go ahead and see if there is a soul beast?¡± Hearing this, everyone was surprised. Zao Wou-ki and Tang San also looked at Wang Feng in amazement. ¡°Wang Feng, how can you notice it?¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at Wang Feng in surprise. ¡°I am very keen on the breath of soul beasts.¡± Wang Feng smiled and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with strength, it¡¯s just that he is very sensitive to breath. I have fought with soul beasts many times¡­¡± Many times, it¡¯s an understatement. But Zao Wou-ki heard it a little weird. You, a twelve-year-old great soul master, have been able to fight soul beasts many times? However, Tang San believed it very much in his heart, because the ghost Teng he had at the beginning was hunted by Brother Feng! The shot was extremely decisive, and it was a fatal blow! The understanding of soul beasts is deeper than that of oneself who only understands theoretical knowledge! The master said that any theoretical knowledge has no actual combat experience, which is more correct! Now, Tang San remembers that picture¡­ Therefore, Tang San had no doubt that Brother Feng must know more about soul beasts in a single round than he knew! Soon, Zhu Zhuqing heard a cold voice from the branch of the tree. ¡°It¡¯s a flying snake, flying at an altitude of about three meters, with a fleshy crown on its head, which looks bigger than its head, and its tail is cockscomb-shaped.¡± Zhu Zhuqing just finished speaking. Tang San and Zao Wou-ki were almost in unison£º ¡°It¡¯s a phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake!¡± Zao Wou-ki glanced at Tang San, his eyes lit up: ¡°This snake is rare, and the crown of flesh on his head has a lot of effects. Oscar, you are blessed. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how old this phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake is.¡± At this moment, Tang San asked, ¡°Zhu Zhuqing, what is the length of this snake and what colour are its wings?¡± Zhu Zhuqing said: ¡°The wings are light red, and the length is about seven meters.¡± After hearing this, Tang San calculated and said with a smile. ¡°This must be a thousand-year-old phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. The pale red wings are a sign of evolution. It is about seven meters. It should be between 1,300 and 1,700 years old. This snake is just right for Oscar.¡± ¡°Moreover, this kind of snake itself is non-toxic, and its attack method is also very single. CH 107 Chapter 107: There is Another Way¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡°. . . ¡°Zao Wou-ki felt that his question seemed a bit stupid. Tang San also nodded. If Teacher Zhao is there, it is most convenient to smash it directly. Any other method may fail. ¡°Of course, there is another way, it is more convenient than waiting for the snake to come and be crushed by Teacher Zhao!¡± Wang Feng continued with a smile. Everyone was taken aback, is there any way? Is it more convenient than Teacher Zhao¡¯s actions? Zao Wou-ki was about to ask, just then! Zhu Zhuqing on the branch suddenly shouted in a low voice, ¡°Here we are!¡± As soon as the voice fell, Zhu Zhuqing rushed down directly, obviously trying to contain the snake! The group of people didn¡¯t expect that this snake would come so fast! The phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake is really about seven meters long. It looks more terrifying than the giant python Wang Feng saw in his previous life. The crown of flesh on the head is not good-looking, it is ugly and hideous. Zhu Zhuqing swooped down from mid-air and directly launched a nether thorn at the crown of the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake! But this phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake reacts extremely quickly! With a turn of the snake¡¯s head, he directly avoided this trick. Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s nether thorns hit the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake dangerously and dangerously, making a muffled noise, lowering its momentum a bit. In an instant, the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake became angry, and the cockscomb on his head suddenly lit up, as if he was exerting speed on himself! As soon as the snake¡¯s tail turned, he wanted to entangle Zhu Zhuqing directly. He tilted his head and sprayed a colourful mist at Zhu Zhuqing. Although it is non-toxic, it can harass Zhu Zhuqing and make her unable to react! Almost instantly! ¡°Be careful!¡± Dai Mubai, Zao Wou-ki and others in the distance were taken aback and suddenly shouted. Only one person did not speak. Almost instantly! Everyone saw a ray of light flashed by! Among these nine people, in terms of speed, the fastest is not Zhu Zhuqing, but. . . Wang Feng! Wang Feng did not speak, but chose to take direct action. His speed is too fast, everyone can only see a phantom! Even Ning Rongrong, who was very fast, did not react to Wang Feng and applied a state. Wang Feng was already close to the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake, then jumped lightly and slammed a punch into the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake¡¯s open mouth! Boom! This punch directly smashed the mouth of the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake to pieces with half of its head! The huge body fell to the ground abruptly before it entangled Zhu Zhuqing. Zhu Zhuqing also took this opportunity to breathe a sigh of relief, changed his figure in the air, landed safely on the ground, and looked at the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake with a bit of fear. At the same time, Wang Feng stepped on the seven-inch position of the immortal snake, making it difficult for it to escape, and then grinned at everyone. ¡°There is another way, that is, I shot with lightning speed and killed with one punch!¡± Everyone¡±. . . . . . ¡± ¡°This is indeed the safest way.¡± Zao Wou-ki was silent for a moment. He had to admit that among the nine, the fastest was really Wang Feng. Even he is completely incomparable. Judging from the speed of his shot this time, it can be seen! ¡°Brother Feng¡¯s punch was just right. . . ¡± Tang San said with a smile: ¡°The weakness of this snake is its mouth. Just now, when it exhaled colourful mist, it was the best time to defeat it! Brother Feng¡¯s speed is too fast, the timing is perfect! Otherwise, we must have alarmed this beast just now, and it might easily escape.¡± Suddenly, everyone hurriedly walked over. It¡¯s just that Dai Mubai¡¯s expression is a bit complicated, he wants to start just now. But before he could react, Wang Feng blasted out a punch directly. Even Wang Feng did not go to save Zhu Zhuqing, but chose to directly defeat the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, it¡¯s terrible.¡± Ma Hongjun glanced at the big snake and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. ¡°Wang Feng controlled this punch very well.¡± Zao Wou-ki walked over and took a look, ¡°The crown of this snake is still there, indicating that there will be no flaws, Oscar, hurry over and kill it, what a fool!¡± At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing suddenly walked over, turned over the snake, and whispered in a low voice. ¡°Wang Feng was right just now, I didn¡¯t observe carefully enough. The snake¡¯s abdomen was injured. Depending on the situation, it seems to be artificial.¡± Everyone was taken aback when they heard the words. If this is the case, it means that this snake has a hunting owner. After a moment of silence, Zao Wou-ki waved his hand and said ¡°What are you afraid of? The strength of this snake has not decreased much. He was defeated by Wang Feng¡¯s trick. Even if someone really comes looking for something, don¡¯t be afraid. Oscar quickly killed it and absorbed the soul ring!¡± Who is Zao Wou-ki? He was not afraid of anything, so he took it and left early. Oscar nodded, picked up the dagger, and was about to stab it down. At this moment, a hoarse and cold voice suddenly came ¡°Stop it!¡± Two figures quickly sprang out from the front. These two people, one old and one young, are both women. The old man looked sixty or seventy years old with gray hair. Although he is old, he is very energetic. There was a fine light in his eyes, and he was really looking at the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake at this time. There is also a snake-headed cane in his hand, and the six soul rings on his body are moving rhythmically. Obviously, the snake head cane is her martial soul, exuding a faint green light. The one a year ago was a beautiful girl with short ears and short hair, about sixteen years old, wearing tight-fitting clothes, tightly wrapping her well-developed figure and bright brown eyes. At this time, she was also looking at the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. In her hand, there is also a snake-headed cane, but it is shorter. Two hundred-year-old soul rings lit up on him. Wang Feng also looked at these two people and said secretly, this should be Meng Yan and Snake Po Chaotianxiang. To be honest, the combination and dressing of these two people reminded Wang Feng of the Golden Flower Granny and the Spider in Yi Tian Tu Long Ji¡­ They are all peerless masters, and there are some beauties around them. As soon as the two appeared, everyone who had been prepared in their hearts breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Teacher Zhao has seven soul rings! Zao Wou-ki looked at the two of them and said with a smile: ¡°You two should be the owners of the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake that you hunted before, right?¡± Snake Girl Po and Meng were still stunned. The snake girl reacted and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s really me and my granddaughter. This phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake has been hunted by us before, but it escaped. Now my granddaughter is at level 30 and needs to break through. This phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake is very suitable for my granddaughter. Can you ask this senior soul saint to make it convenient for my granddaughter?¡± ¡°By the way, my old name is Chao Tianxiang. Thanks to my friends in the soul master world, I was given the title of Snake Woman. Her husband Meng Shu is known as Duke Gong.¡± After speaking, she looked at Zao Wou-ki. Hearing this, Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face really changed, but he smiled and said, ¡°It turned out to be a furious dragon and snake. I have also heard of your husband¡¯s name. My name is Zao Wou-ki. This snake was defeated by my students. I also have students. I also need this phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake as a breakthrough for the soul ring. Sorry, I can¡¯t let go!¡± Listen to this, Snake Girl and Meng were still stunned. CH 108.1 Chapter 108: I want to fight him! (1/2) ¡°It turned out to be the famous Fudo Ming King Zao Wou-ki¡­wait? What are you talking about? Was this snake defeated by your student?¡± The snake woman was still surprised at Zao Wou-ki¡¯s identity in the previous sentence, and she was stunned in the next sentence. ¡°Lie!¡± The girl Meng still glanced at Wang Feng who was stepping on the snake, she frowned, ¡°This is a 1,500-year-old phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. He is younger than me. How could he be defeated? Do you also have a level 30 soul master in you?¡± The snake woman also frowned and looked at the seven people behind Zao Wou-ki: ¡°Brother Zhao, most of your disciples are twelve or thirteen years old. Are they so good? The old man didn¡¯t believe it very much.¡± Normal twelve or thirteen years old, can there be thirty levels? Even if there are outstanding talents, there are very few! Her granddaughter¡¯s talent is very good. Now she is less than sixteen years old, and she is only thirty! Hearing this, Wang Feng smiled, and Zao Wou-ki also smiled. ¡°Okay, we need to let senior Snake Woman see it. Children, come on, show your martial souls to this snake woman.¡± A smile appeared on Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face. As soon as the voice fell, everyone who had already been unable to help it immediately lit up the soul ring. Wang Feng just watched from the side because he stepped on the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. With more than a dozen soul rings, the eyes of the snake woman and Meng Jing were a little clearly dangling. ¡°This is a student who has reached the 30th level.¡± Zao Wou-ki pointed to Oscar, ¡°Snake Woman, did you believe it this time?¡± The snake woman¡¯s face was a little ugly. The qualifications of these children are too good, right? ¡°Mother-in-law, did we just give up?¡± Meng still said stubbornly. The snake woman settled her mind and said in a deep voice£º ¡°Brother Zhao, why don¡¯t you do this, we don¡¯t want to let go of this phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. But I don¡¯t want to make enemies with you, Brother Zhao. Why don¡¯t you let the two children decide? You must also know the rules of the soul master world?¡± ¡°Whoever wins will get this phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake.¡± There is such a rule in the soul master world. If both parties value soul beasts and both contribute, then they will fight by force to determine the winner. Thereby obtaining the soul ring. Zao Wou-ki smiled and said, ¡°Snake Woman, my disciple, is a food soul master and cannot fight.¡± The snake woman was taken aback, ¡°The soul master? Level 30? Snake Woman couldn¡¯t help but glanced at Oscar a few more times. She wants to win over and dig it up a little bit.¡­ At this moment. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I replace Oscar? I am a level 29 forehead soul master, teacher? ¡°Tang San said from the side. According to Tang San¡¯s observation, this girl¡¯s strength will not be stronger than him. In addition, if you own a hidden weapon, you will definitely not have any problems, and the chance of winning is great! ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The snake woman nodded. But at this moment, Na Meng still said crisply: ¡°No way! I don¡¯t want to fight you! You are only level 29, and I don¡¯t want to bully you.¡± Hearing this, everyone was taken aback. But Meng still pointed to Wang Feng, who was fishing and watching the play, and said£º ¡°I want to fight him! Didn¡¯t you say that this snake was killed by him? I still don¡¯t believe it! If he can beat me, I believe it! This phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake, let it go to you!¡± Finished. He looked at Wang Feng proudly. Wang Feng: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng looked speechless, is there any mistake, I didn¡¯t say a word? Are you going to fight with me? Wang Feng knew the plot, knew that Tang San wanted to fight Meng Still, and would entangle Meng Still with blue and silver grass, making Meng still¡¯s whole body in tatters, spring, and light. I was planning to take a look and pass my eyes a little bit. After all, this Meng still looks very beautiful, although not as good as Zhu Zhuqing, Xiaowu and Ning Rongrong. But it¡¯s also a first-class beauty. Also big. CH 108.2 Chapter 108: I want to fight him! (2/2) Although Wang Feng was not interested in her, because he knew the plot, he wanted to send benefits to his eyes¡­ lest his brain keep protesting. So when the two of them came out, Wang Feng kept touching the fish and watching the play, silent. Unexpectedly, she actually picked herself to fight? However, Tang San and the others looked at Meng Jing with strange expressions. In my heart, I secretly said, Who are you not good at picking, but you want to pick this monster? You are not¡­ Are you looking for death by yourself? ¡°Ahem, girl, would you like to think about it?¡± Wang Feng pointed to Tang San and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t actually kill this snake, I killed him. I¡¯m just responsible for controlling this snake!¡± Wang Feng really didn¡¯t want to fight Meng still, he was still waiting to see¡­ Moreover, Meng still made him really not interested in making a move. Tang San: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang San was a little puzzled, could it be that Brother Feng didn¡¯t want to take action against this girl? Is he still a compassionate person? Impossible! Of course he didn¡¯t know what Wang Feng thought¡­¡­ ¡°This kid, are you afraid of this snake woman, afraid of hurting this Meng still?¡± Zao Wou-ki couldn¡¯t help laughing, and then shook his head again, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, he even dares to kick Ning Rongrong, how can he be afraid? What exactly is he up to?¡± Everyone was also puzzled. But the girl Meng still couldn¡¯t help laughing. She looked at Wang Feng and felt that the young man was indeed extremely handsome. She couldn¡¯t help but slow down her face and said with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll fight with you, don¡¯t worry, little brother, I¡¯ll do it lightly. Is the head office ready?¡± Wang Feng sighed. Mad, I wanted to give my eyes a benefit. It seems that there is no chance. ¡°Ahem, Wang Feng, go ahead.¡± Zao Wou-ki gave Wang Feng a colour and whispered, ¡°Take it easy!¡± The snake woman could naturally hear this, and she couldn¡¯t help but glanced at Wang Feng suspiciously, and said to her heart, this kid just now didn¡¯t show his soul ring, and he was silent on the side. It seems that, except for his appearance, there are not many people among these people. Is it possible that this kid is the most powerful among Zao Wou-ki¡¯s students? Unexpectedly, the snake woman shook her head again. It was impossible. Although Zao Wou-ki was arrogant and arrogant, he didn¡¯t dare to mess around. Even if this kid hadn¡¯t practiced the soul ring, his soul power level would not exceed it too much. It is still a level 30 soul power advantage, and there is no reason to lose to him. Wang Feng walked over listlessly, and after thinking about it, Wang Feng picked up a few leaves on the ground. ¡°Little brother, you are very interesting, what are you doing picking up leaves?¡± Meng still said curiously, ¡°Is your martial soul Ye Ye?¡± Wang Feng shook his head, glanced at Meng Jing, and did not speak. At this time, the two parties formed a formation. ¡°My name is Meng Yan, Spirit Soul Snake Rod, 30th-level Second Ring Battle Spirit Master.¡± The girl said lightly. As Wang Feng got closer, Meng Still could see her appearance and figure more clearly, and he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head in sorrow. He said£º ¡°I, Wang Feng, Martial Soul Qinglian, Level 30 Second Ring Auxiliary Soul Master.¡± After speaking, Wang Feng slowly lit up the soul ring. Suddenly! The snake woman was stunned! Meng was still stunned! ¡°Ten thousand years Soul Ring? The 30-level ten thousand-year soul ring?¡± The snake woman murmured, ¡°How is this possible? In other words, he will get the ten thousand-year soul ring at level 20? He is only twelve years old, right?¡± This kid is really the most powerful among Zao Wou-ki¡¯s students! Meng was still stunned, why didn¡¯t he expect to see such a terrifying soul ring? ¡°Wait, are you an auxiliary soul master?¡± Meng was still startled. Suddenly, something rang out of her, and her pale face finally showed a little smile, ¡°In that case, then blame me for being rude!¡± However, the voice just fell! Shoo shoo! A few bursts of air suddenly hit! Directly on Meng Yan¡¯s face, shoulders, thighs, and everywhere, there was a faint blood mark, and his clothes were cut! Kick~ Before everyone could see clearly, the big tree behind Meng still trembled tremblingly, as if it had been hit by something! Everyone didn¡¯t look until the sound of breaking through the air stopped.¡­ At this glance, except for Tang San, all of them were stunned! That, awesomely, is a few leaves! ¡°You lost.¡± Wang Feng clapped his hands, turned around and walked back¡­ CH 109 Chapter 109: Isn¡¯t it easy? Quiet! Extremely quiet! Except for the snake in the audience, it was still trembling, making the sound of rubbing against the branches and leaves on the ground. There was no more sound. Everyone, as if stunned, watched this scene. After a while, until Wang Feng turned around and took a few steps. Meng Yan seemed to wake up, looked at Wang Feng¡¯s back, touched the faint blood marks on his face, and said angrily. ¡°Soul light! you!¡± With that, Meng still had the snake rod in his hand, shining with light, and rushed directly towards Wang Feng. However, she was stopped by the snake woman. ¡°Still, enough! The snake woman blocked Meng Yan and said in a deep voice. ¡°Mother-in-law, why are you stopping me?¡± Meng still said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t even look at my face, I can¡¯t spare him!¡± As a girl, it doesn¡¯t matter if a bloody hole is scratched on her thigh or shoulder. What if the face is cut? Can this be tolerated? Even if it¡¯s just a thin hole in the hair, I can¡¯t bear it! ¡°Still!¡± The snake woman stared at the tree trunk that was still trembling behind Meng, still stopped Meng, did not let her step forward, turned to look at Wang Feng, her eyes flickered with a cold light, ¡°We still lost, let this snake be given to you.¡± Thank you brother for your mercy! Hearing this, Meng still was taken aback for a moment, and then said angrily: ¡°Mother-in-law, where did I lose? I just got a little hurt! Don¡¯t get in the way! I haven¡¯t given up yet!¡± But the snake woman pointed to the few leaves embedded in the trunk of the tree that were as sharp as blades behind her, and whispered. ¡°Okay, still, think about it, if these leaves cut your throat just now, do you still have to speak now?¡± Suddenly! Meng still froze on his face and turned pale. Anger poured into her mind just now, and she didn¡¯t have the mind to think about it at all, but now that she thinks about it, although those leaves hurt her, she obviously controlled it very delicately and was not fatal. She herself can do a similar technique, but she is far from controlling it to such a precise level! The wound caused to her was just a bloody wound, very shallow, not deep. If it was thrown indiscriminately, it would be impossible to cause this effect! But since he can control it so delicately, if he wants to tear the bloody mouth a bit wider, or stab himself in the fatal part, he can hardly stand and speak now. Therefore, the other party left his hand! ¡°Ahem, Oscar, what are you doing in a daze, hurry up and get a sausage out.¡± Wang Feng, who came over, looked at the sluggish crowd, winked at Oscar, and whispered, ¡°Go up, the wound I left is not deep. You should be able to restore her with a sausage. As ever.¡± Hearing this, Oscar suddenly woke up, hurriedly prepared the grilled intestines in advance, walked to the snake woman, glanced at Meng Jing, and said. ¡°Senior snake woman, my grilled intestines have the effect of restoring and healing. After eating them, your granddaughter¡¯s injuries should recover quickly and will not leave scars.¡± After all, the wound is indeed shallow. Even if you don¡¯t need to roast the intestines, after applying the medicine, the scars will disappear automatically as the body grows for up to a month. Fortunately, Oscar didn¡¯t recite the mantra either, this grilled sausage was prepared in advance. Snake Po and Meng Yan hadn¡¯t heard of this magical spell, so they took the grilled sausage directly, and Meng Yan ate it directly in a panic, for fear of any damage to her appearance. She didn¡¯t doubt that the grilled intestines were poisonous or something, because her mother-in-law was an expert in poisoning, and her body was also immune to various toxins. When she ate it, the wound on her face recovered quickly, and it shouldn¡¯t take long for it to scab and then heal. Meng looked a lot better, but she still glanced at Wang Feng fiercely. ¡°Brother Zhao, you have a good student! Thank you also for your student¡¯s grilled sausage.¡± The snake woman glanced at Wang Feng deeply, then turned slightly towards zero, and said lightly: ¡°The green mountains will not change, and the green water will flow for a long time. Let¡¯s see you later!¡± After that, the snake woman turned around and left with Meng Yan. Oscar still didn¡¯t mean to read enough, so he stood on tiptoe and took a few glances. That Meng is still a little older than him by two years, and he is also very beautiful and in good shape. After eating the grilled sausage just now, he glanced at him, which made his mind sway. When the two left, Zao Wou-ki breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, only the snake woman and her husband did not come. Otherwise, there would be no need for this competition at all. The remaining seven people exploded immediately, directly surrounding Wang Feng. ¡°Damn it, Wang Feng, that trick just now is so amazing! I have to learn too! How did you do it?¡± Ma Hongjun¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw it, and he thought to himself that if he learned this trick, wouldn¡¯t he be able to cut all the girls¡¯ clothes with a few clicks? ¡°It feels like it¡¯s a bit similar to Tang San¡¯s hidden weapon techniques?¡± Dai Mubai pinched his chin and thought, but when he looked at Ma Hongjun, he also showed a smile that he understood. ¡°Yeah, Brother Feng, it¡¯s a bit like Brother¡¯s hidden weapon. But that¡¯s just a leaf! How did you do it?¡± Maiben was listless, but he was a little interested at this time. He picked up a few leaves from the ground, whooped, and threw them out. However, the leaf was only thrown out for a few seconds, and it floated weakly in mid-air.¡­¡­ ¡°Huh, Wang Feng! You can¡¯t use this kind of attack on us in the future! Ning Rongrong snorted in a low voice, then suddenly squinted and smiled, ¡°I just did a good job! I was also impressed. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cruel and cut the girl¡¯s face!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng said secretly in his heart, this girl, this is the beginning of the double standard. Zhu Zhuqing looked at Wang Feng, but he didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes flickered. The trick just now, in fact, she felt that she could avoid it, but that girl was not a soul master of the Min Attack department. ¡°Hurry up, Wang Feng! I called your brother head office, right? Fatty Ma looked at Wang Feng eagerly, ¡°Brother Feng, tell us, how did you do it?¡± I really want to learn!¡± The others also looked at Wang Feng. Wang Feng smiled, gently picked up a leaf with his fingers, and said: ¡°You want to learn, right? It¡¯s actually quite simple. The leaves are soft. First of all, we need to recognize the leaf lines clearly. Among them, the lines of the leaves are divided into parallel lines, reticulated lines, intersecting lines, three intersecting lines and so on. After recognizing these lines clearly, the soul power can be input along these lines, so as not to destroy the surface structure of the leaves. After the soul power is input, micro-control is required, because the inside of the leaf is roughly divided into epidermis, leaf flesh, and leaf veins. Remember, the most important input points of soul power are Ye Mei and Ye Mei! Because in the leaf flesh, there is something called chloroplasts. This thing is specialized in photosynthesis. They can absorb light energy¡­Simple, that is, it absorbs energy, so the soul power can be stored in it, making the leaves extremely hard! This requires a certain degree of subtle control of soul power. If you are not careful, the chloroplast will be destroyed, and the soul power will dissipate, making it difficult for the leaves to become hard.¡± ¡°The veins of the leaves are the direction inside the leaves, and they are the key to controlling the soul power, hitting the leaves out, and controlling the orientation!¡± After recognizing the veins of the leaves clearly, we can use our fingers to force, driven by soul power, to throw the leaves out! Do it wherever you want to hit it!¡± With that, Wang Feng gently entered his soul power into Ye Ye, then slammed it and threw it out! Rub~~ The branch ten meters away was stabbed again and trembled slightly. Wang Feng clapped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it very simple?¡± CH 110 Chapter 110: Teacher Zhao, do you want you to cover it up for them? Actually¡­ When Wang Feng spoke, everyone was very excited at first, because seeing that this technique was not complicated, he felt that he should be able to learn it. Even Zao Wou-ki walked over with interest to take a look. After all, he is a dignified soul saint. This kind of trick can always be learned, right? however¡­ Listening to Wang Feng finish slowly. Everyone¡¯s faces slowly became calm from the excitement at the beginning, and finally became dull¡­until the end. Everyone: ¡°? £¿ £¿ ¡± What¡¯re you saying? Fatty Ma¡¯s face became the most exaggerated. He was very excited just now, but now he was completely dumbfounded. Even Tang San was a little stunned when he heard it. In his previous life, Tang San roughly knew this technique of picking leaves to hurt people, and it was similar to his own concealed weapon technique. But if you use leaves as a hidden weapon, it requires extremely powerful internal power and exquisite control, at least a martial arts master can do it. Picking leaves and flying flowers can hurt people. However, the power range of Brother Feng¡¯s leaves is only more than ten meters, not far. Therefore, it is much worse than his real hidden weapon. But this is enough to see that Brother Feng¡¯s intelligence is a real genius! After all, Brother Feng has never learned any secret weapon techniques. But now that he listened to Brother Feng¡¯s explanation, Tang San was also confused in his heart. Wait, I am a dignified master of hidden weapons in the Tang Dynasty, why don¡¯t I understand a few words? Chloroplasts? Absorb energy? What the hell? Could it be that this is genius? Tang San was a little dazed. In everyone¡¯s minds, countless question marks appeared, all of which were Wang Feng who looked confused. ¡°Looking at your expressions, you should have learned.¡± Wang Feng sighed, ¡°It deserves to be the monsters of our Shrek Academy, which makes me Wang Feng feel ashamed. I think I also practiced for a long time before I learned it. Unexpectedly, I just told you about it, and you will learn.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. ¡°Teacher Zhao, do you want you to cover it up for them?¡± Wang Feng handed Zao Wou-ki a leaf. ¡°¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at the sky and said suddenly, ¡°Ahem, hey, the weather is good today. Xiao Ao, quickly absorb the soul ring, don¡¯t delay your work! By the way, this snake is still a little jumpy, I¡¯ll look at it, lest it run away!¡± After speaking, Zao Wou-ki walked towards the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. While walking, he looked at the sky and murmured, the weather is really good. Everyone looked at the sky. You can see the weather like a ghost! Towering trees, dense branches, not a complete cloud can be seen. Hahahaha¡­ Everyone couldn¡¯t help laughing. Wang Feng also smiled. He did practice picking flowers and flying leaves for a few days, mainly because of Tang San¡¯s hidden weapon. Wang Feng couldn¡¯t make those hidden weapons by himself, but he also thought about the addiction of those martial arts masters in his previous life, so he used leaves as hidden weapons. And the method of control is really what I said¡­ I have failed many times, but I learned it in a few days. In essence, it is just a subtle control of soul power. But the actual effect is not much, because the strength of the leaves is limited, and it is okay to hurt people at close range, just like he and Meng were still about ten meters away just now. But a little further away, it¡¯s useless. Moreover, when dealing with a war spirit master who can be possessed by a martial soul, it is difficult to cause damage even if he has a little defensive ability. The sensitive attack system can avoid it again, which is naturally far worse than Tang San¡¯s real hidden weapon. In simple terms, it can only be used to temporarily pretend to force¡­ It¡¯s okay to hit an opponent if you can¡¯t prevent it. It¡¯s really impractical to fight. The only advantage is that it can be used to practice the control of soul power. Everyone frolicked for a while, knowing that this leaf-picking ability was hurtful, and after temporarily unable to learn it, they began to protect Oscar and began to absorb the soul ring of the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. Before long, under the protection of everyone, Oscar had absorbed the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake, and saw the three soul rings slowly rising from under his feet, and the whole person changed slightly. It looked more energetic, and there was a light colourful light shining in his eyes, which was a bit like the colourful spray put by the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake. In a fight, Oscar released his third soul skill.£º ¡°Lao Tzu has a mushroom intestine!¡± Although laughing back to laughing, the effect of this mushroom intestine is really powerful, and it can make people fly in mid-air for a minute. Even if it¡¯s only one minute, it¡¯s an extremely powerful effect. And it¡¯s still at the speed of the phoenix-tailed cockscomb snake! Hearing this, everyone was amazed for a while, but Ning Rongrong was a little uncomfortable. She is the auxiliary of the Qibao Glazed Pagoda, which is known as the number one in the mainland, but Oscar¡¯s auxiliary ability is indeed no inferior to her! But thinking about Wang Feng¡¯s deification soul skills, Ning Rongrong suddenly balanced a lot in his heart, and he was a little proud inexplicably. After solving the problem of Oscar¡¯s soul Ring, everyone rested in place for a while. ¡°Oscar¡¯s soul ring has been obtained. Next, it is Wang Feng¡¯s soul ring.¡± Zao Wou-ki gave a big shout and pulled everyone out of the atmosphere of laughter, ¡°Wang Feng, how many years does your third soul ring take?¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Wang Feng. After Zao Wou-ki finished speaking, he was also a little uneasy. He was a seventy-sixth-level soul saint. Wang Feng, this little monster, the second soul ring, is ten thousand years old, so surely the third one must be at least ten thousand years old, right? If it is a soul beast in its early 10,000 years, it is easy for him to deal with it, as long as it is not strong. A 20,000-year-old soul beast, as long as it is not strong, has the opportunity to fight to the death. For 30,000 years, basically the best choice is to escape. For 40,000 to 60,000 years, it is very difficult, almost impossible. Further up, there is no chance at all, you don¡¯t even have to think about it, you can¡¯t escape. Although the soul beast level of ten thousand years corresponds to the Soul Emperor to Contra, in fact, it still has to be judged according to the type of soul beast. Therefore, Zao Wou-ki intends to find about 20,000 years, or about 10,000 years, which is the safest. ¡°Me? I¡¯m not in a hurry, junior three should also be at level 30, right? Solve him first!¡± Wang Feng smiled and did not answer, but looked at Tang San. He needs a soul beast of about 30,000 years. With Zao Wou-ki¡¯s strength, it should be very difficult to deal with, and it is unlikely. Moreover, it also depends on opportunity. Zao Wou-ki was taken aback and looked at Tang San. ¡°Teacher, I did reach Level 30 just now.¡± Tang San held his fist, feeling the surging soul power in his body, and said with a smile. Hearing this, everyone was startled. ¡°Good, good! Two twelve-year-old souls! You two have broken the record of our Shrek Academy!¡± Zao Wou-ki laughed loudly. Xiaowu happily picked up Tang San¡¯s arm, and the rest of the people looked at Tang San with weird expressions. When Wang Feng was testing before, he was roughly at the level of level 30, but he didn¡¯t expect Tang San to reach Level 30 so quickly. Two twelve-year-old souls! ¡°Are you mistaken? I just became a soul deity at the age of fourteen, and I haven¡¯t had time to be happy. ¡°Oscar looked at the two of them and said speechlessly, you two are about to break Boss Dai¡¯s record.¡± Dai Mubai also shrugged and said he was speechless, but he didn¡¯t feel anything uncomfortable. CH 111 Chapter 111: Titan Great Ape! ¡°The record was originally used to break it.¡± Wang Feng said with a smile: ¡°Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of this record? Sooner or later, our record will be broken.¡± This made everyone stunned. ¡°Records are used to break¡­¡± Tang San was startled, nodded and said: ¡°Brother Feng has a point!¡± ¡°Yes, we are a monster academy, and we are all monsters. Everyone is accustomed to saving this record.¡±Oscar laughed. Xiaowu hugged Tang San¡¯s arm excitedly. After hearing this, she also whispered. ¡°I will also cheer and catch up with you and Brother Feng as soon as possible.¡± Tang San nodded. Xiaowu¡¯s cultivation speed, although he looks like he is playing every day, is not slower than him at all! At this time, after everyone packed up, they began to look for Tang San¡¯s soul ring first. Zao Wou-ki was also more cautious. In order to prevent the snake woman and Long Gong from following the footprints, he covered up the footprints while only looking for them in the surrounding forest. It didn¡¯t go deep either. Therefore, from the morning until the evening, I did not find a soul beast suitable for Tang San! Although several thousand-year-old soul beasts were encountered halfway, they were not what Tang San needed. Wang Feng naturally knew what Tang San¡¯s third soul ring was, but he didn¡¯t know the specific location of the human face demon spider, and there was no way to quickly help Tang San get it. Moreover, this should be an opportunity that belongs to Tang San himself, and it cannot be forced. When it is time to meet, it will naturally be met. The battle on this day also made the tacit understanding between the seven people better and better. Dealing with some weaker thousand-year-old soul beasts was also smooth, even without Zao Wou-ki¡¯s help, the battle could be easily resolved. On the other hand, Wang Feng, as the biggest ace guarantee among the seven of them, generally does not make easy shots. Even, they just looked at it from a distance. In addition, he has a lot of combat experience, and he can give the seven of them a lot of guidance when dealing with many of their soul beasts. He has a lot of experience, which is more extensive than Tang San¡¯s theoretical knowledge of soul beasts. Therefore, although Wang Feng did not participate in the battle of the seven, the indirect help he gave was not small. The day just passed. As night fell, at this time, outside the Great Star Forest, a sword light was also coming far away. And everyone in Zao Wou-ki naturally didn¡¯t know. They have already walked a long way in the Great Star Forest. During the rest time in the evening, because the fire could not be lit, the line of sight was very dark. Fortunately, everyone found a relatively empty area where they could see the bright moon in the sky and the stars in the sky a little bit. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this kind of scene can only be seen here, right?¡± Wang Feng looked at the sky full of stars and couldn¡¯t help sighing. Although the world of my hometown is prosperous, even in the countryside, I rarely see twinkling stars everywhere in the sky. On the other side, everyone had already set up tents, and after dinner, they rested. Not long after, Wang Feng heard the conversation between Tang San and Zao Wou-ki in the distance. ¡°Today¡¯s soul beast forest is much more depressed than in the past. In the past, thousands of years of soul beasts could be seen everywhere¡­¡± ¡°Although the soul beast is fierce, we humans are even more fierce. Although the number of soul masters is small, every soul master needs to hunt at least several soul beasts, and as we humans become stronger, the more soul rings we need. The more powerful, the fewer soul beasts. This will disappear and grow. In the end, it will naturally be difficult to see the thousand-year-old soul beasts. My teacher said, if you want to hunt as few unwanted soul beasts as possible¡­ It¡¯s a pity, how much can we do if it¡¯s just us?¡± During the conversation, both of them seemed a little silent. After listening to the little dance in the tent, the mood was very depressed. Wang Feng also shook his head. The Soul Beast was actually already restrained by the Wuhun Hall, but unfortunately it was useless. The number of soul beasts is always decreasing. In essence, it is human desire and desire for power that will not disappear. As long as it does not disappear, under this system, there will always be a decline in one party, making it difficult to reach a balance. ¡°I remember that in Douluo 2, there was the appearance of souls, which slightly changed the pattern of Douluo world and eased the fighting between soul beasts and soul masters. And the artificial souls behind¡­¡± Thinking about this, Wang Feng sighed, he didn¡¯t know how many years later. Wang Feng has no idea of wanting to change the pattern, so weak, change a fart. At this moment, Wang Feng suddenly stood up, looked into the distance, and murmured in a low voice.£º ¡°It seems, it¡¯s coming!¡± With his keen perception of soul beasts, he sensed before Zao Wou-ki that there was an extremely terrifying aura coming towards here! Titan Great Ape! Wang Feng knew that he was here to take Xiaowu away, and there would be a war with everyone later. Wang Feng didn¡¯t want to tell everyone about Xiaowu, even if they said it, they wouldn¡¯t believe it. Moreover, Xiaowu should indeed follow the Titan Great ape away for a while, anyway, he won¡¯t be hurt at all. And if it weren¡¯t for this, Tang San wouldn¡¯t go out alone in the night and get the soul ring and soul bone of the human-faced demon spider! This is Tang San¡¯s opportunity. Naturally, Wang Feng didn¡¯t care. All he had to do was to try to protect the safety of the group as much as possible, so as not to cause them to be injured by the storm during the battle of the Titan Great ape. The purpose is clear. At this moment, the sound of conversation in the distance stopped abruptly. Zao Wou-ki stood up abruptly, took a few steps in front, and pulled Tang San down behind him. The seven soul rings lit up directly from Zao Wou-ki, and the martial soul vigorously attacked the bear, exuding an extremely cold aura. ¡°Everyone, get out of the tent, hurry up!¡± Zao Wou-ki yelled violently, and the sound instantly spread to several tents. At the same time, after his voice sounded, a group of people came out one after another! Very fast! Wang Feng also walked over. After everyone came out, they looked at each other, not knowing why Zao Wou-ki said that, what happened? ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain now!¡± Zao Wou-ki looked at the front with a very solemn expression, ¡°Once something happens later, don¡¯t worry about me and leave here immediately. Wang Feng, you will be responsible for protecting them later! Be sure to leave the Xingdou Forest safely.¡± Wang Feng was the strongest among the few people, stronger than Dai Mubai. At this time, Zao Wou-ki naturally had to hand over this task to Wang Feng. Wang Feng¡¯s expression was slightly condensed, and he looked ahead and explained to everyone in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s a soul beast, an extremely powerful soul beast!¡± People rarely hear the four words extremely powerful from Wang Feng¡¯s mouth! During the daytime battle, Wang Feng was also very disdainful of many thousand-year-old soul beasts, and he was at ease while pointing them to hunt and kill. At this moment, when he heard Wang Feng¡¯s solemn words, he was suddenly shocked. I also understood a little bit why Teacher Zhao was so serious. But they didn¡¯t understand enough¡­until, a few seconds later. Everyone saw a very weird scene! The two big trees in the sky in front of them suddenly separated from both sides, as if they were directly crushed by some huge force, a huge figure walked out directly from the centre of the two big trees. In an instant, almost everyone¡¯s breathing stopped. CH 112 Chapter 112: This is simply me in the soul beast! Wang Feng also took a slight breath! Even if he was a little prepared in his heart, he was a human being in two lifetimes, adding up, he was only once, looking at such a terrifying creature! The Titan great ape in front of him seemed to be like a big mountain, standing in the distance, his dark hair exuding a faint brilliance in the cold moonlight. The height of the shoulders alone is more than seven meters, and the height of the entire body is at least fifteen meters up! Those eyes, which were the size of lanterns, shone like yellow crystals, and in the dark night, like two lasers, they exuded a shuddering light. ¡°This Nima is a bit more exaggerated than King Kong in the movie..¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath in his heart, but he was not afraid, because he knew that this Titan great ape would not hurt them for the time being because of Xiaowu here. I was just shocked by this kind of behemoth that would only appear in movies in the previous life. Moreover, in comparison, this Titan great ape is a real beast, far from being comparable to King Kong. This guy can put skills¡­ As for what skills are, Wang Feng doesn¡¯t know, and the people who know are basically dead. ¡°It¡¯s the king of the forest, the Titan Great Ape!¡± Tang San¡¯s voice trembled a little. This kind of terrifying soul beast, even if you don¡¯t know its name, just relying on this size is scary enough. Even if it is only at the level of a hundred years, it can be comparable to ten thousand years.¡­ What is this concept? This is quite a 30-level soul master, and can compete with more than 60-level soul emperors. ¡°This is simply me in the soul beast!¡± Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart. He still opened the golden finger. People are born with this. At this moment, except for Wang Feng and Xiaowu, everyone felt a shudder after hearing Tang San¡¯s words. I don¡¯t understand at all, how could this terrifying soul beast appear on the periphery? Even in the central core of the Great Star Forest, this Titan great ape is rare. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Xiaowu, to encounter this kind of soul beast on the periphery would be no worse luck than buying 10 million in the lottery.¡± Wang Feng said secretly. But fortunately, the Titan great ape stopped not far in front and did not move. Everyone was too scared to move. This feeling is like being stared at by a tiger. As soon as you move, he will pounce on you and bite you. The instinctive consciousness made everyone afraid to do anything. At this moment, Zao Wou-ki said in a deep voice£º ¡°Dear King of the Forest, we don¡¯t mean to offend in any way. If this is your territory, we will leave immediately¡­¡± Titan great apes possess wisdom comparable to humans. But after Zao Wou-ki finished speaking, he only felt a chill in his heart. Territory? Even if this is really its territory, the Titan great ape in front of him for at least 10,000 years will have nothing to do and run outside to trouble them. How many soul masters are in trouble? Zao Wou-ki couldn¡¯t understand at all. But at this time, Zao Wou-ki didn¡¯t need to think about these things! What he needs to think about is, how can the children behind him leave safely, and what should he do? However, the Titan Great ape remained motionless. Zao Wou-ki was sweating coldly for a long time, his heart became more and more anxious, scenes flashed in his mind like lightning, and he whispered. ¡°I block him, you immediately eat Oscar¡¯s mushroom intestines and get out of here! fast! Don¡¯t have any hesitation! Once hesitated, none of us can leave here alive!¡± After speaking, the soul ring on Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body suddenly lit up and rushed directly up. In an instant, several soul rings on Zao Wou-ki¡¯s body were extremely shining, gravity enhancement and gravity squeezing were activated together, and soul skills were used frantically as if they didn¡¯t need soul power, but there were still rules and regulations, not nonsense. Wang Feng was silent for a second. He wanted to persuade everyone to leave, because he knew that the goal of this Titan great ape was Xiaowu, and if everyone didn¡¯t take action, they wouldn¡¯t be hurt at all. But at this time, it was obviously impossible for everyone to leave. It¡¯s impossible for Wang Feng to push Xiaowu out directly, otherwise everyone who doesn¡¯t know will be afraid to kill him.¡­ ¡°Wang Feng, you take them first, I¡¯ll help the teacher¡­¡± Dai Mubai¡¯s whole body shone for a while, and the white tiger possessed him. The third soul technique, the King Kong White Tiger transformation, was directly activated. His body swelled for several points, his body was covered with dense hair, and the sharp blade of the tiger¡¯s palm flickered. It looked sharper than Zhu Zhuqing¡¯s cat¡¯s claws, full of power and destruction! After speaking, Dai Mubai rushed up! Seeing this, Wang Feng sighed in his heart. At this time, the rest of the people looked at Wang Feng with extremely firm eyes. As a monster of Shrek Academy, it is impossible to give up. It is even more impossible for them to leave the teacher behind. ¡°I won¡¯t leave! Ning Rongrong¡¯s soft voice sounded softly, ¡°Wang Feng, are you leaving?¡± As she spoke, two spirit rings lit up on her body, and the Seven Treasure Glazed Tile Pagoda appeared in her hand! ¡°The seven treasures are famous, the first is power! The second is: speed!¡± Two rays of light directly blessed everyone, as well as Zao Wou-ki and Dai Mubai in front of them. With this blessing, Zao Wou-ki hit the Titan great ape aggressively with a palm of his hand. With the increase of speed and strength, he actually gained a bit more terrifying power! Wang Feng closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: ¡°Little San, don¡¯t try to control the Giant Titan Ape! Directly use the Blue Silver Grass to assist Teacher Zhao and Dai Mubai! Don¡¯t use your hidden weapon at all! Because it can¡¯t cause damage to the Giant Titan Ape at all! It will even maximize it. Enrage him! Remember, don¡¯t attack the titans!¡± With the strength of the Titan, Tang San¡¯s hidden weapon may be able to cause damage to the eyes and other weak parts of the Titan Great ape, but with the reaction of the Titan Great ape, there is no chance at all! Once he was angered at that time, even if Xiaowu was present, I am afraid it would be inevitable that he would violently attack and kill a few people. ¡°Fatty, you don¡¯t need to rush forward, don¡¯t use the Phoenix flame, as soon as the flame comes out, it will definitely attract other soul beasts! At that time, it was not a problem with a Titan great ape! All you have to do is protect Xiaowu and Oscar in front of them! To prevent violent battles and attacks by other soul beasts!¡± Fatty Ma¡¯s flame, although it has strong burning properties, will not be of any use to this Titan great ape. Moreover, when you move, the fire is all over the sky. Although the surrounding air is humid and it is not easy to cause the fire to spread, at night, it will definitely attract other soul beasts! Coupled with the momentum of the battle, some soul beasts that only appear at night are even more difficult to deal with. At that time, they will be surrounded by enemies on all sides, I am afraid it will be even more difficult to deal with. ¡°Zhu Zhuqing, don¡¯t move either. Go around and see if there are other soul beasts nearby. Once there is a situation, report it immediately. Oscar, you are now making mushroom intestines! Just in case!¡± After speaking, Wang Feng walked forward slowly. Everyone was also taken aback: ¡°We don¡¯t need to do it? But everyone has their own tasks, and it seems that what Wang Feng said is also very reasonable! Wang Feng couldn¡¯t help it either. Zao Wou-ki and Dai Mubai had already rushed up first, if they went up again. All will be hurt! CH 113.1 Chapter 113: The Powerful Black Lotus! Confused Wang Feng (1/2) After that, Wang Feng took a look at Wu and found that Wu was still a little confused at this time. In the face of a huge gap in strength, any attack is futile and useless. At this moment, a scene that made everyone tremble appeared. The moment Zao Wou-ki¡¯s powerful King Kong palm fell on the Titan Great ape in the distance, it was directly bounced out by the Titan Great ape¡¯s body like a cannonball! When attacked, the Titan Great Ape was immediately furious, and directly let out a scream! A burst of black horror broke out all around, blowing like a hurricane, causing countless big trees around to bend over and break, and the picture was extremely shocking! Because of Wang Feng¡¯s instructions, Tang San did not attack the Titan great ape, but was prepared to quickly give birth to countless vines on the ground and catch Zao Wou-ki, who was blown away. But the power of rebound was too strong, Tang San almost exhausted his soul power, and dozens of layers of thick vine walls were formed before he barely caught Zao Wou-ki. And Dai Mubai didn¡¯t even rush to the side of the Titan great ape, he was directly shaken by the energy brought about by this roar! Fortunately, Wang Feng arrived in time and stopped Dai Mubai¡¯s back, stopping his back rush. At this time, after the roar of the Titan great ape, it hit directly towards the location of the dance! At a ghostly speed, almost before everyone could react, the figure of the Titan great ape directly covered the moon and rushed towards everyone. Under the shadow, everyone was horrified and their faces were extremely pale! For a while, Ma Hongjun, Oscar, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong, and Dai Mubai had a blessing of death in their hearts. Fortunately, Tang San reacted quickly. After letting go of Zao Wou-ki, the ghost fans started, and they immediately flew the dance out! It seems that even if you die by yourself, you can¡¯t let the dance die. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Zao Wou-ki in the distance was suddenly excited, directly stimulating the true body of the martial soul, and attacking the Titan great ape!¡± The true body of the martial soul can only be activated by the beast martial soul that has reached level 70. After it is activated, its strength will increase exponentially! You can use all soul skills below any Seven Rings without restriction within half an hour! It is the core soul skill that truly fights for life! Zao Wou-ki¡¯s powerful King Kong Bear can also increase its defence by 200%! At this time, he didn¡¯t know how many he could save, but it was one who could save one! Although a student has limited power, it is impossible for Zao Wou-ki to watch all the students die! In this way, what face does he have to go back? However, it is impossible to save everyone! At this moment! A figure suddenly appeared in the centre of the crowd! But it was Wang Feng! The figure of the Titan great ape was too huge, and even a slap from seven people was not enough for him. Don¡¯t rush over with your whole body! Just that energy under the cover of horror can shock everyone to death. ¡°Black Lotus!¡± Wang Feng let out a low cry. The whole body¡¯s soul power was agitated, and it rushed frantically into the Qinglian in Wang Feng¡¯s body, suddenly! The third lotus seed blooms quietly! black! Extremely pure black! I saw an extreme black suddenly gushing out of Wang Feng¡¯s palm! It¡¯s a dark black lotus! This is Level 30, the third form of Chaos Green Lotus! ¡°Twelve pinches of black lotus, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Wang Feng poured his Level 30 compressed and purified soul power directly into the black lotus, without a trace of retention! In the prehistoric mythology, these twelve black lotus have extremely terrifying defensive powers, and can also absorb all kinds of evil and tyrannical aura for cultivation and other effects. CH 113.2 Chapter 113: The Powerful Black Lotus! Confused Wang Feng (2/2) Wang Feng had not tested the twelve-pin black lotus in the form of martial soul, and what was the specific use, but he could guess a bit of the effect. The defence is definitely very strong! He didn¡¯t use deification skills before and gave it to Zao Wou-ki precisely because he planned to keep his soul power to stimulate the ability of the black lotus! Moreover, even if Zao Wou-ki is given three times the enhancement, it is completely impossible for him to beat the Titan Great ape.¡­ Unless it is Contra, Wang Feng gives deification soul skills, it may be possible to defeat the Titan Great ape, it is only possible¡­ The odds are still very low. The dark light suddenly bloomed from the black lotus! I saw several bright black rays of light flying out of the black lotus and falling on the nine people, as if they were covered with a thick layer of black armour. Immediately afterwards, the black lotus poured into the air and directly turned into a huge lotus platform! A mask was emitted, enveloping everyone in it! Everyone suddenly looked at this scene in consternation, and looking at the black lotus, they vaguely felt a cold and dark aura, which was extremely terrifying. Even Zao Wou-ki, who rushed over, was stunned. Next moment! The Titan great ape pounced directly! All this happened, but between turns! Boom! Almost at the moment when the Titan Great ape was pressed down, the dark mask was agitated! It just blocked two or three breaths of the Titan great ape! ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t be stunned!¡± After Wang Feng cast the black lotus, he yelled suddenly! Taking advantage of these few breaths, everyone suddenly recovered and dispersed directly to the surroundings! That¡¯s when! Boom! The mask formed by the black lotus directly shattered! The black lotus poured into Wang Feng¡¯s body again! Puff¡­ The mask only lasted for a few seconds, and it broke almost in the blink of an eye. The huge force counterattacked, causing Wang Feng to spit out a mouthful of blood. This Titan great ape is too fierce¡­ it¡¯s just a direct jump, and it can¡¯t bear it at all without using any other power¡­ Wang Feng¡¯s face turned pale. After the Titan Great ape broke through the mask, he grabbed the dance that was flying out by Tang Sanzhen with one hand, and then slammed it to the ground! Rumble! The surrounding land has cracked one after another! A huge wave of air hit, fortunately, everyone was out of range and was not crushed to death by the Titan great ape, but was shaken by the wave of air, and the body was shrouded in the black light from the black lotus, directly resisting the wave of air, let everyone just flew over without any injuries. Seeing this, Wang Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Although he was injured, it was only because of the exhaustion of his soul power, and the first time he used the black lotus, the mask was broken and his body suffered a backlash, not to mention any serious injuries. However, Hei Lian¡¯s ability did give Wang Feng an estimate! Terrifying defence ability! No, there is no soul ring yet, the ability of the black lotus itself alone is a wide range of defensive coverage! Even the body of this Titan great ape can block it for two or three seconds! Don¡¯t look at these two or three seconds! This is perverted enough! Even if Zao Wou-ki, who opened the martial soul¡¯s true body, was allowed to block it for three seconds? If you can block it, you have to be seriously injured if you don¡¯t die! And this is still a range type of defensive coverage! Wang Feng glanced at it, and saw that one of the Titan Great ape¡¯s hands had already held Wu¡¯s body, and he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. It was just right to let the two-Ming Titan great apes take away Wu. Everyone was not injured, and Teacher Zhao was a bit miserable, but it was the most perfect result.¡­ Thinking of this, Wang Feng was about to hide in the pit on the side, intending to quietly walk aside and stay away from the Titan great ape. But at this moment. A giant hand directly grabbed Wang Feng, who was about to leave quietly. Roar! The Titan great ape grabbed his hand and directly grabbed Wang Feng who wanted to leave quietly¡­ Then he let out a shout at Zao Wou-ki, looked at the dance in his palm, and then looked at the human who had just blocked him for a few seconds. It didn¡¯t pay attention to everyone anymore, turned around and ran, only to see a few vertical leaps, and disappeared from the sight of the crowd in an instant. ¡°£¿ £¿ £¿¡± Wang Feng is confused, brother, why are you arresting me? Almost at the same time, several voices screamed.£º ¡°Dance!¡± ¡°Wang Feng!£¡£¡¡± CH 114.1 Chapter 114: Are You Still human? (1/2) Looking at the Titan great ape, he grabbed Xiaowu with one hand, and Wang Feng was also taken away with the other! Everyone stayed where they were! Until the Titan Great ape jumped between several leaps and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Several screams sounded from several populations in turn! Although the waves of air suppressed by the Titan great apes were amazing, they were infected with a layer of light released by the black lotus, which resisted part of them, and they dodged in time, so they basically didn¡¯t suffer any injuries at this time! But I never imagined that Xiao Wu, who was knocked out by Tang San just now, would be caught by the Titan Giant Ape, and even Wang Feng! A group of people got up from the ground one after another. Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face was extremely ugly. The battle was over, and the martial soul¡¯s true body state was closed, but at this time he also looked into the distance and was silent for a long time. Looking back, Zao Wou-ki looked at the remaining six people who were only a little bruised. While his heart was shocked, he felt extremely guilty and blamed himself. Shocked that Wang Feng really protected them just now, blocking the Titan great ape for a few seconds, although I don¡¯t know exactly how to do it. I feel guilty that I am not strong enough, I don¡¯t have¡­¡­ ¡°Teacher Zhao! Ning Rongrong said he was going to find Wang Feng and Xiaowu!¡± At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing was pulling Ning Rongrong, who was a little pale, aside. The rest of the people, their faces were also very ugly, and it was Oscar who spoke. Tang San also held his hands tightly on the side, his eyes bloodshot! Zao Wou-ki glanced at Ning Rongrong, his face sank and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why the Titan Great ape appeared here, I¡¯m sorry for everyone, failed to stop all this. But, Ning Rongrong, you can¡¯t go¡­ let¡¯s all mourn!¡± Are you kidding me? Go to the Titan Great ape at this time? There are now seven of them, who can survive, and they haven¡¯t even suffered any injuries. This is almost an unimaginable result! Are you going to die collectively at this time? Zao Wou-ki would never let this happen! Dai Mubai and the others fell silent. No one is stupid, they all know what it means to go at this time. Ning Rongrong¡¯s eyes were flushed and her eyes were full of tears. Zhu Zhuqing, who stopped her, also had a bad face, her fingers were pinched blue and white, obviously extremely unwilling, but she had to admit that this was a fact. ¡°Could it be that we just give up like this? Give up your companion?¡± Oscar whispered. ¡°If you go now.¡± Zao Wou-ki glanced at everyone and said solemnly, ¡°Then everything Wang Feng did just now was done in vain!¡± Do you know? If it hadn¡¯t been for him to resist the Titan Great ape for a few seconds just now, you would all be seriously injured now, even! There will be a danger of death! Don¡¯t let what he did go to waste! You must also understand this truth!¡± ¡°Now, listen to me, take a break first! Calm down first! Then discuss countermeasures, it is impossible to give up! But it must not be so reckless!¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s voice was very loud and serious! Everyone also knew that Xiaowu and Wang Feng, who had been taken away, were almost impossible to survive. But everyone was silent. At this moment, Tang San whispered to Oscar beside him: ¡°Oscar, Brother Feng just asked you to make mushroom intestines in advance, right? Give me one!¡± His voice was extremely weak. Oscar was startled. Just now, Wang Feng asked him to make seven mushroom intestines in advance, but at this time, how could he give it to Tang San? ¡°Xiaowu is my sister and my relative. Brother Feng is my best friend. If your relatives and friends are taken away, are you willing?¡± Brother Feng was taken away in order to protect us from harm, and his whereabouts are unknown. ¡°Oscar, I can¡¯t convince myself to just leave!¡± Tang San¡¯s voice, with a bit of magic, made Oscar¡¯s heart tremble. Yeah, can I leave with such peace of mind? Oscar asked himself. Go, you are paralyzed! CH 114.2 Chapter 114: Are You Still human? (2/2) Oscar quietly handed the grilled sausage to Tang San. At this moment, when everyone was so quiet, the little movements of the two were almost instantly noticed by Zao Wou-ki! But it¡¯s too late! Tang San ate the grilled sausage, and a pair of transparent wings resembling butterfly spots appeared behind him, and flew out directly. ¡°Teacher Zhao, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t go! I¡¯m going to find Brother Feng and Xiaowu. Even if I die, I will see the body with my own eyes! sorry!¡± Tang San flew out after speaking! ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Ning Rongrong walked to Oscar¡¯s side, and the Glass Pagoda of the Seven Treasures of the Martial Soul directly rose up, adding status to Tang San, and then status to himself. However, she was obviously a step slower and was directly blocked by Zao Wou-ki. ¡°Nonsense! What a nonsense¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s face was livid, looking at Ning Rongrong, who was stubborn, and everyone, and sighed for a long time. ¡°Teacher Zhao, Tang San said just now that he couldn¡¯t convince him to leave like this. I don¡¯t think I can convince him either.¡± Oscar stood up and said. ¡°Teacher, Oscar is right, none of us can say that we just left like this.¡± Dai Mubai also stood up. ¡°Yes, Wang Feng was taken away to protect us. If we just leave like this, are we still human?¡± Ma Hongjun took a step forward. Zhu Zhuqing didn¡¯t speak, but stood up directly. ¡°Do the math! What a fart!¡± Zao Wou-ki cursed and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a group of little boys who don¡¯t know the height of the sky and the thickness of the earth. They are not afraid of death in that line, so go find it! If we can¡¯t find it, let¡¯s bury it together. Is this the head office?¡± ¡°Oscar, hurry up and take out your grilled sausage!¡± Everyone was taken aback. Just as Oscar took out the grilled sausage. In the distance, a sword light cut through the night and fell in front of everyone. A faint voice sounded£º ¡°I finally found you! Are you Zao Wou-ki? Hurry up, call out that kid named Wang Feng to me!¡± The sudden sound stunned everyone in an instant. I saw in the distance, an old man in white clothes with tongyan hair, stepping on a sword, fell in the distance like a fairy. At this moment, Ning Rongrong was taken aback, the surprise in her eyes suddenly magnified, she ran over, crying and hugging the old man and said: ¡°Grandpa Jian, you, why are you here!¡± ¡°Grandpa Jian? Title Douluo?¡± Zao Wou-ki¡¯s pupils shrank. Jian Douluo looked at Ning Rongrong, who was crying endlessly, with a calm face, and instantly became furious and said: ¡°Rongrong, why are you crying again? Tell you, who bullied you? Is it the kid named Wang Feng again? Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa is here today to help you breathe a sigh of relief. He dared to kick you. Today I will tie him up and let you kick enough!¡± Jian Douluo was so angry, looking at Rongrong, who was usually so precious at this time, crying with rain, his heart couldn¡¯t stop the liver pain. What an asshole! After speaking, nine soul rings lit up on Kendou Luo¡¯s body! Two yellows and two purples, five blacks! Stunned the audience! ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. Seal, title Douluo? ¡°The Sword Douluo of the Qibao Liuli Sect¡­¡± Dai Mubai whispered. As the prince of the Xingluo Empire, he could still guess. But wait, when did Wang Feng kick Ning Rongrong? ¡°You are, under the crown of the heart of dust?¡± Zao Wou-ki poked his head and asked tentatively. CH 115 Chapter 115: 30,000 Soul Beasts! Thorny Mysterious Turtle! ¡°Zao Wou-ki, how do you discipline students at Shrek Academy?¡± Zao Wou-ki glared and said: ¡°To make Rongrong suffer so much grievance?¡± Zao Wou-ki opened his mouth, not knowing what to say for a while. Although I knew about Wang Feng and Ning Rongrong, I didn¡¯t expect Jian Douluo to come at this point in time! At this moment, Ning Rongrong wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and whispered hurriedly: ¡°No, it¡¯s none of Teacher Zhao¡¯s business, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me and Wang Feng, oh, Grandpa Jian, don¡¯t say so much yet! Hurry up and help me save Wang Feng! Hurry up!¡± Sword Douluo: ¡°? £¿ £¿¡± Excuse me? Save that kid? Jian Douluo looked at Ning Rongrong and wondered, What¡¯s the matter with this girl? People bullied you and made you cry. Why did you let me save him? This is, have you changed your temper? Ning Rongrong hurriedly said what happened just now in a few words. After listening, Jian Douluo was silent. ¡°Interesting.¡± Jian Douluo looked into the distance, a strange light flashed in his eyes, ¡°A mere 30-level soul master can block the Titan great ape for two or three seconds at a critical moment and protect the six of you. Let¡¯s talk about it, where is it¡­¡± With the addition of Jian Douluo, Zao Wou-ki and the others suddenly felt a lot more emboldened, and they breathed a sigh of relief. However, everyone was still optimistic in their hearts. ¡­¡­ But it was said that the Titan great ape, after catching Xiaowu and Wang Feng, ran all the way. It¡¯s just that at this time, no one could see the scene in front of him: Xiaowu was not caught in the palm of his hand, but sitting on the shoulders of the Titan great ape! Wang Feng couldn¡¯t see it either. Because¡­he was still caught in the palm of this Titan great ape at this time. It was bumpy all the way, but it almost turned his soul upside down. It was simply differential treatment! This Titan great ape runs on all fours, and he is in the palm of one of them¡­ This Nima is simply a roller coaster experience of death. In addition, he was bitten back just now, suffered some internal injuries, turned upside down, and passed out directly. ¡°Da Ming, hurry up and release Brother Feng!¡± Xiaowu sat on the shoulders of the Titan great ape and said anxiously, ¡°He has passed out! Why are you arresting him! Hurry up and put him up!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh~¡± The Titan great ape made a few strange roars, but shook his head so that he could not put a human on his shoulder. ¡°You said, you are a little curious, how can he block you and make you a little uncomfortable? You caught him back and wanted to eat him¡­ Well, it seems a little strange, how did Brother Feng block you¡­ No, you can¡¯t eat him! Brother Feng is my friend. If you dare to eat him, I won¡¯t recognize you!¡± Xiao Wu frowned and said, ¡°Hurry up, put him down! He and I are going back together¡­¡± But at this moment, the Titan Great ape suddenly glanced back, stopped, and yelled a few words in a low voice. Xiaowu was also startled by this roar, ¡°You said, there is a strong human being named Douluo coming behind?¡± Xiaowu, after thinking for a while, her face was a little low, ¡°Then you put Brother Feng here, they should be able to find it later, you and I will go back to Da Ming¡¯s side now, and wait for the title Douluo to leave, and then come out, just to improve the soul power.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh~¡± With a shake of the Titan Great ape¡¯s hand, he threw Wang Feng out and hung it on a tree. ¡°£¿ £¿ £¿ Er Ming, what are you doing! Lighten up!¡± Xiaowu suddenly said with a smile. The Titan Great ape looked innocent, and then continued to run with Xiaowu and went deep. ¡°Erming, this is already deep in the forest, Brother Feng has fainted, there will be danger¡­¡± Xiaowu¡¯s voice came. ¡°Oh oh oh oh~oh oh oh oh~¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xiaowu. ¡ª¡ª Wang Feng fell on a big tree in the sky, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to wake up slowly. He was not seriously injured, but in addition, he was bumped too hard by the Titan Great ape all the way, just like a patient with a fever, going to ride a roller coaster, even an iron man can¡¯t stand it. However, Wang Feng¡¯s body was very strong, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to wake up after he stopped bumping. The fall did not cause him any harm, but the tree was directly bent. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Wang Feng shook his head, his consciousness finally became clearer, ¡°This should be the depths of the Star Dou Forest, right? It should be Xiaowu who asked the Titan Great ape to keep me, but, it stands to reason, Xiaowu should choose to go back with me. At most, while I was in a coma, she quietly increased her soul power and didn¡¯t let me know her secret.¡± ¡°How could you leave me alone?¡± Wang Feng didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t know that Sword Douluo had already arrived. In fact, Wang Feng was not worried at all when he was caught by the Titan Great ape.¡­¡­ ¡°When I get stronger in the future, I will definitely hang you up and fight you.¡± Wang Feng touched his somewhat soft body and said curiously. At this moment, bursts of sensational sounds and strange roars suddenly came from a distance. Seeing this, Wang Feng¡¯s face changed, ¡°It¡¯s a soul beast! Damn, I don¡¯t have soul power now! There are still some injuries. Based on my physical fitness alone, I can only deal with soul beasts for about two thousand years at most¡­ Moreover, my physical strength has not fully recovered.¡± Wang Feng ran out of soul power. He had physical fitness at this time, insufficient physical strength, and was injured again, so he could only use part of his strength, which was very dangerous. Even if there are meteor tears, it is impossible for Wang Feng to replenish his soul power in a short time! It will take at least an hour or so for him to recover. You must know that his level 30 soul power is not that of an ordinary soul master¡­ The recovery of Jin Lian¡¯s soul power doesn¡¯t have much effect on him, it¡¯s not a perpetual motion machine. With a slight sinking in his heart, Wang Feng took a deep breath and leaped lightly, as if he had already become accustomed to the terrain of this forest, and jumped to another tree. Jumping in the forest for a few minutes. Not long after, Wang Feng saw a huge figure in the distance, his pupils shrank sharply. ¡°Ten thousand-year-old soul beast, thorny mysterious turtle?¡± Far away. There was a creek that was only about ten meters wide, and beside the creek, a huge tortoise, at least seven or eight meters long and three or four meters high, was patrolling in the distance. This tortoise looks extremely fierce. There are 3 raised vertical ridges on its back. The shield is tan. The 33 shields are like 33 hills rolling up and down, arranged in 3 rows vertically and horizontally. There are many serrated protrusions on the edges of the back armour, making them look like armoured dinosaurs! Its tail seems to be thin and long, and it is as hard as a whip! Gently swept it on the stone, and in an instant, it was smashed into pieces, and the light blue body looked like a super-large RV from a distance. ¡°Three meters high, there are a total of 33 shields on the back. The whole body is light blue, which means that it is a thorny mysterious turtle of about 30,000 years old!¡± Wang Feng looked at the thorny mysterious turtle in the distance with some heat. This is an extremely rare soul beast with both attack and defence among the ten thousand-year-old soul beasts! The tortoise shell thorns on its back can almost give it a very strong rebound! It is an ability that many defensive types of soul masters desire and need! ¡°My black lotus has a very strong defensive ability. If it absorbs the power of this thorny mysterious turtle, then it means that it has the effect of rebounding attack! For many soul skills that cannot be avoided by reversing the universe, it can be said that they complement each other perfectly.¡± CH 116.1 Chapter 116: An axe shocked the world! (1/2) Wang Feng¡¯s eyes flickered. This is a soul beast that is extremely suitable for Black Lotus! Its own defence is amazing. If it can rebound power, this Nima is an anti-armour warrior. If you hit me, my defence will not be broken, and you will be bounced to death! ¡°In addition, this 10,000-year-old soul beast is extremely heavy, at least a dozen tons, but it is not slow. This thing is a bit like the crocodiles and turtles of the previous life, just in appearance, but it is more than several times larger!¡± Wang Feng sighed lightly. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too strong. He didn¡¯t have a chance at all. The defensive power of this crocodile and tortoise itself is also amazing. If Zao Wou-ki is here, even if he uses the true body of the martial soul and gives himself deification skills, the state is full, I am afraid it will be difficult to break the defensive power of this crocodile and tortoise. Not to mention killing it! ¡°Could it be that you just give up? If you don¡¯t give up, what can you do? I don¡¯t have any soul power. Just go over like this, don¡¯t you plug it in?¡± Wang Feng looked at the thorny mysterious turtle in the distance. At this moment! The thorny Xuanming turtle turned his head, and the thorn on his back shot directly at where Wang Feng was! Wang Feng was taken aback, jumped quickly, and left the tree directly! Boom! Dozens of meters of towering trees were directly overturned by this thorny mysterious turtle. At the same time! The Xuanming turtle roared, and a column of light blue water sprayed out of his mouth! This water column is extremely corrosive! Almost the moment it touched the trunk of the tree, it corroded the tree to a rustling sound, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to melt. ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡± Wang Feng dodged again and again through the tree trunks in the jungle, avoiding it, ¡°It¡¯s a bit strong, then Ye Zhiqiu¡¯s mysterious turtle martial soul is a younger brother in front of this thorny mysterious turtle! Although it can¡¯t be compared¡­¡± ¡°This kind of mysterious turtle, even if I am in full state, I can¡¯t have the slightest chance. Let¡¯s retreat.¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath. This rare 30,000-year-old soul beast, while its defensive power is amazing, it also has a strong offensive nature, and it is impossible to break through the defence. Even Wang Feng didn¡¯t know what weaknesses this mysterious turtle had. I¡¯m afraid, I can only use that kind of extremely aggressive martial soul to regret it.¡­ ¡°Wait, it¡¯s extremely aggressive¡­¡± Wang Feng hid in a bush, away from the sight of the mysterious turtle. Wang Feng thought of the ancient axe of Kaitian Pangu. Maybe¡­ This axe, is there a chance? ¡°Paralysis, what am I thinking, I don¡¯t have soul power at this time, can I exert even one thousandth of the power of this ancient axe martial soul?¡± Wang Feng was all laughed at by his naive thoughts, ¡°If I eat a peanut, I won¡¯t get drunk like this¡­¡± But at this moment! Suddenly, a burst of majestic energy gushed out of his body! This energy instantly merged into Wang Feng¡¯s limbs and bones! ¡°Wait, where did this energy soul power come from?¡± Wang Feng was startled, and immediately spread his palms, feeling the source of energy-but it was the third form of black lotus! Just now, that majestic energy, a steady stream, poured out of it! ¡°Hissing and tearing¡­ Could it be that when Heilian was pounced on by the Titan Great ape just now, he absorbed the angry breath of the Titan Great ape¡­ and turned it into energy?¡± Wang Feng was surprised and delighted. He didn¡¯t expect that this black lotus still had this ability. It can be said to be unexpected and reasonable! Because in the prehistoric mythology, the ability of the twelve-pin black lotus to destroy the world is to be able to absorb all kinds of tyrannical anger and transform it into energy to give the master the effect of cultivation. CH 116.2 Chapter 116: An axe shocked the world! (2/2) ¡°A lot¡­a lot of energy!¡± Wang Feng felt the gradually abundant energy in his body, and a burst of self-confidence suddenly appeared in his heart, ¡°I can¡¯t just leave, the Titan great ape has already left, and I finally met this 30,000-year-old thorny mysterious turtle. I¡¯m sure to eat it!¡± The azure bull python can¡¯t keep it either! What Wang Feng said!¡± ¡°Even if I fight to the death, I have to fight. Bicycles may become motorcycles¡­ where can there be smooth sailing in this world?¡± Surging soul power gushes out of the black lotus! Even if the black lotus had just bloomed, it only absorbed a small part of the anger of the Titan great ape, but it was enough for Wang Feng to use it at this time! Wang Feng walked out. The soul ring on his body gradually lit up! ¡°Pangu Axe!¡± Wang Feng snorted in a muffled voice, his other palm shook lightly, and a simple axe slowly emerged, slowly injecting Wang Feng¡¯s soul power into it. With the black lotus in one hand and the Pangu axe in the other, Wang Feng used it as energy transmission. Wang Feng did not dare to waste the slightest soul power. Because of the soul power required by the Pangu axe, Wang Feng only dared to estimate it from a high place, so Wang Feng did not dare to use the remaining two forms of green lotus, nor could he use it. As the soul power gradually poured in¡­¡­ Gradually, the shape of Pangu Axe became more and more solid! The ancient lines of the axe body gradually became brighter and brighter! Abrupt! A breath of horror began to sway around¡­ From this gradually condensed axe, it spreads out to the surroundings! The ground still trembled slightly! The big trees around are shaking without wind! In the sky, clouds gradually condensed, faintly thunder and light staggered, and sometimes a ray of light flashed, shining on the dark earth and sky. ¡°Roar!¡± On the ground, the thorny mysterious turtle, looking at Wang Feng, let out a roar. For some reason, it actually felt a trace of threat from this weak human being! At this time, Wang Feng, who was frantically pouring soul power towards Pangu Axe, became more and more horrified. The energy absorbed by Heilian is far beyond the limit he can bear! It¡¯s not just his compressed and purified Level 30 soul power water product! More, more! Even after the purification of meteor tears, there are too many! According to Wang Feng¡¯s guess, he must have at least the amount of soul power that he has reached more than forty levels! It is conceivable that Heilian was afraid of absorbing that blow! It can also be seen that the anger contained in the Titan Great ape¡¯s leap¡­ ¡°If this is the case, based on the soul power absorbed by the black lotus, it will flow directly into the Pangu Axe¡­Then, the Pangu axe can really be used!¡± Wang Feng looked at the Pangu axe that was gradually solidifying. Sometimes, you really only know if you do it. He knew that when this ancient axe was truly condensed, it was time to take action! But Wang Feng didn¡¯t know that if he was in the perspective of the thorny mysterious turtle, his state at this time would be very terrifying! His whole body was filled with a majestic sea of evil energy, and countless qi energy revolved around him, as if forming a tornado-like shape. The terrifying power, condensed like a substance from that axe, spread out in all directions! Even, a column of air visible to the naked eye rushed straight into the sky from Wang Feng¡¯s body! This is all the power brought by this ancient axe. ¡°Ho ho ho!¡± At this moment, the thorny Xuanming Turtle, who seemed a little impatient, roared and rushed towards Wang Feng! Every time it takes a step, the ground trembles violently! £¡ £¡ As you can imagine, it weighs a lot! While walking, a stream of extremely corrosive water spurted out of his mouth! The thorny turtle shell on his back also gave birth to countless bone spurs, shooting towards Wang Feng! At this time, Wang Feng was unable to use Heilian¡¯s ability to defend, and all his soul power was pouring into the Pangu Axe! Once caught, he will undoubtedly die! But at this moment! The Pangu axe, the last axe handle, became extremely solid! An extremely real Pangu axe appeared in Wang Feng¡¯s hands! That is, at this moment! The moment the Pangu axe fell on Wang Feng¡¯s palm! Boom! A terrifying aura, as if the sky was falling apart, spread from Wang Feng¡¯s body! The aura condensed by the momentum, directly from Wang Feng¡¯s body, condensed into the essence, and shook to the surroundings and to the sky! The attack of the thorn Xuanming turtle, whether it was a water column or a bone spur, was directly shattered by this aura! Everything around, ancient trees, vegetation, and even streams, were all shaken to pieces or evaporated directly! CH 117.1 Chapter 117: Shaking the Great Star Forest (1/2) From Wang Feng¡¯s body, a bright column of air exuded and rushed straight into the sky! ¡°Ah ah ah!!!¡± At the same time, the moment Wang Feng grasped the ancient axe, the sea of consciousness was directly filled with a lonely and cold aura of desolate antiquity. It¡¯s as if the sky is about to crack! Almost at this moment! Throughout the Star Dou Great Forest, countless sleeping soul beasts suddenly woke up, opened their eyes, and looked towards where Wang Feng was. Star Dou Great Forest, on the edge of a huge lake in the center of the core! The third purple soul ring slowly lit up on Xiaowu¡¯s body, and after a while, she really opened her eyes slightly. At this moment, the Titan great ape who was resting with her eyes closed next to her suddenly opened her eyes and stood up with her huge body! At the same time, in the lake, a huge figure suddenly emerged from the inside, and the water was flowing in bursts! The body of this monster bull-headed snake, with its head alone, it is at least more than four meters, extremely huge, with big eyes shining like two lanterns, connected to the whole body of black and cyan, a huge snake body that is several times thicker than a water tank. This soul beast is the azure bull python! Xiaowu also opened her eyes and looked at the violent beam of light in the distance. ¡°Da Ming, Er Ming, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Wu asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s terrifying.¡± Da Ming whispered to the dance in a low voice. ¡°Horror?¡± Xiao Wu was startled. Would this be said from Da Ming¡¯s mouth? ¡°How do you feel?¡± Tomorrow¡¯s Blue Bull Python asked the Titan Giant Ape. ¡°The same goes for me.¡± The Titan Great Ape said. ¡°¡­¡± Xiaowu looked at the pillar of light, ¡°Has the Great Forest of Stars never appeared before?¡± The two overlords of the Star Dou Great Forest glanced at each other and shook their heads. ¡°I have never seen this kind of momentum¡­as if¡­even the sky and the earth can be split¡­This force is not strong now¡­But this momentum makes him and I have an instinctive fear.¡± Da Ming whispered, ¡°It¡¯s not like the power of a soul beast, nor is it like the power of a human being¡­ Don¡¯t go out for a while.¡± Xiao Wu nodded and said to herself, what kind of power is this? Will Daming and Er Ming both have instinctive fear? At the same time. Jian Douluo and his party, who were moving quickly in the forest, suddenly stopped! ¡°Slow!¡± Jian Douluo suddenly yelled violently, stopping everyone who was following. He looked at the beam of light in the distance, the soul ring on his body, with terrifying power, his face was a little gloomy. ¡°Under the crown, do you feel it too?¡± At this moment, Zao Wou-ki walked over, his voice was extremely low. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the matter? Did something happen in the distance? Don¡¯t waste time!¡± Ning Rongrong said anxiously. Jian Douluo was silent. It was also at this moment that a terrifying aura shook out from the position of the beam of light far away. Everyone¡¯s bodies trembled together! ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Dai Mubai raised his head and looked at the beam of light in the distance through the dense branches and leaves. ¡°Stop first, and leave later!¡± Jian Douluo took a deep breath, ¡°There is a strange force in front of you, don¡¯t move!¡± Everyone obediently hear this. ¡°What a strange power! It¡¯s not like a soul beast, it¡¯s not like a human¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki looked into the distance in horror, ¡°When did this strange power appear in the Star Dou Great Forest? As if to destroy the sky and the earth¡­ I don¡¯t know what it is¡­¡± Jian Douluo frowned and looked into the distance. His experience is far richer than that of Zao Wou-ki, and he also knows more about the Star Dou Great Forest. CH 117.2 Chapter 117: Shaking the Great Star Forest (2/2) But I have never seen such a terrifying force! ¡°What the hell is that? People? Soul beast? Or something else? ¡± The horror in his heart and the long-lost fear made Jian Douluo dare not take everyone forward. Over the years, he has rarely had this kind of fear. But at the moment, it is an instinctive fear that even makes him not want to go to that position.¡­ Star Dou Great Forest, another place! Tang San is fighting a human-faced demon spider! It¡¯s a critical moment! Suddenly, the human-faced demon spider yelled mournfully, and his whole body froze suddenly! ¡°Good opportunity!¡± Tang San was startled, I don¡¯t know why this human-faced demon spider didn¡¯t move! He walked over, and with the Lucky Clear Sky hammer and all kinds of hidden weapons, he instantly killed this human-faced demon spider! ¡­¡­ Wang Feng didn¡¯t know that the moment he held the Pangu axe, the Star Dou Great Forest seemed to be shaken! Countless soul beasts looked into the distance one after another, the position of the beam of light, in the eyes of different sizes, instinctive fear appeared! Whether it is a human or a soul beast, this is the case.¡­ At this moment, Wang Feng¡¯s clothes were broken every inch, his strong body and countless blood vessels were bright and bright, as if they would explode at any time. His muscles, too, were agitating frantically, as if they were about to explode in the next moment. From a distance, it seems that there are countless bloodshot blood flowing on a person¡¯s body, which is extremely terrifying! ¡°It seems¡­it¡¯s too much to play¡­even if the energy absorbed by the black lotus just supports the formation of this ancient axe, but the physical fitness is not enough!¡± The consciousness in Wang Feng¡¯s mind was barely still there. He really didn¡¯t expect that this ancient axe would require stronger physical fitness to be used. He thought that only a certain amount of soul power would be needed to stimulate it. Unexpectedly, this Martial soul Pangu axe puts so much pressure on the body! He is not a god, he didn¡¯t expect this! But think about it too. After all, this is Pangu¡¯s thing that opened the world. How terrifying is Pangu¡¯s body? The body is too weak, how can it withstand the power of this ancient axe? The power of his whole body as if it was about to explode made Wang Feng step forward! Kaka kaka! A terrifying crack suddenly appeared on the ground! ¡°Before I¡¯m exploded by the power of Pangu Axe, I¡¯ll kill you, the mysterious turtle! Eat me an axe!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s eyes were red, and his face was covered with countless blood vessels, which spread from his neck to his whole body. Every time he exhaled, he became extremely hot. Stepping on the earth, Wang Feng leaped high, the pillar of qi was like a god, and the sky was faintly flashing with thunder. This axe seemed to trigger a vision of heaven and earth! ¡°Old tortoise, this axe is not for you to die, but for me to die! Come on, meet your destiny!¡± Wang Feng jumped from the sky, his body bent into a terrifying arc, his muscles contracted frantically, almost making a crackling pull! With the posture of splitting Huashan with force, Wang Feng directly slashed at the mysterious turtle that roared in bursts, but his eyes were extremely frightened! This axe directly caused the extremely hard bones of his whole body to crack every inch! The stainless steel protective gear attached to the body was directly shattered to pieces! Countless blood overflowed all over the body! It can be described as bleeding like a note! The terrifying light was accompanied by this axe! Boom!!! The mysterious tortoise suddenly shrank into the tortoise shell! The heart is terrified to the extreme! In addition to being afraid of power, I am more afraid of the momentum exuded by that axe! This is the axe of Pangu Kaitian! All creatures in the heavens, who is not afraid of it? Even if it¡¯s just martial soul¡­ The thorny, extremely tough turtle shell cracked almost instantly under this axe! Xuanming Turtle suddenly stretched out his head and let out a painful roar, and countless blood came out of his turtle shell! However, the power of the anti-vibration also instantly flew Wang Fengzhen dozens of meters away! The Pangu axe condensed in his hand also disappeared instantly! All the sights have also turned into clouds and smoke! CH 118.1 Chapter 118: Transfer! Fudge Sword Douluo¡­ (1/2) Wang Feng, who was lying dozens of meters away, raised his head with his only remaining strength and glanced at the mysterious turtle in the distance. Seeing this¡­ Wang Feng¡¯s heart froze. Not dead yet¡­ Sure enough, it was too reluctant! Although my soul power is enough, my physical fitness is not enough, and I have not exerted all the power of the Pangu axe condensed at all.¡­¡­ Wang Feng sighed and said: ¡°Heaven is going to kill me.¡± However, this Pangu axe is indeed too powerful. Even so, it will split the Xuanming turtle half to death with an axe. If my physical fitness is stronger, this axe can directly blast it into scum. This is a 30,000-year-old soul beast! ¡°But at this moment, I¡¯m going to die myself¡­¡± Listening to the sound of the mysterious tortoise crawling towards him slowly, Wang Feng looked at the dark sky and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. The Xuanming turtle was already in a half-dead state, but his will was very firm, and he was about to walk towards Wang Feng, making bursts of roars, as if to eat Wang Feng. ¡°No, I can¡¯t die like this¡­ my toes still have some strength¡­¡± Wang Feng used his only remaining foot to forcibly drag his body and pedal on the ground, like a caterpillar advancing. That¡¯s it, a turtle, a person, just crawling like this. Wang Feng didn¡¯t know how long he had been climbing until the last trace of strength in his body was gone! He was looking up at the sky, and through his voice, Wang Feng knew that the mysterious turtle was probably only a few meters away from him.¡­ But at this moment, the power of meteor tears slowly gushed out of the heart. Seeing this, Wang Feng wanted to laugh, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to laugh. ¡°You really don¡¯t come out until your last trace of strength is gone! But now it¡¯s out, it¡¯s enough for the tortoise to eat me¡­¡± Meteor tears seem to be only in their own extreme state, without a trace of strength, they will spew out energy to restore themselves. Regaining a little bit of strength, Wang Feng¡¯s fingertips moved, and the soul guide of the ring flashed slightly. Took a piece of clothes out and covered it on himself. However, because he didn¡¯t have the strength, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t put it on. As soon as the axe was picked up just now, everything on his body was shaken away, and the soul guide was still there. ¡°Even if you die, you can¡¯t die with bare fruit. Be decent¡­¡± Wang Feng wanted to make a gasp. People are dead and birds are facing the sky. Anyway, they are not from this world. Wang Feng is not afraid of death, but he remembers the pictures of these years in his mind.¡­¡­ Rustle! Xuanming Turtle dragged his tired body and showed his hideous head towards Wang Feng. It is also dying, but before it dies, it must also eat this human being! It is a dignified thorny mysterious turtle, even if it is stronger than him, it dare not provoke it! Who provokes who to death! Is it so hurt by a human being now? That axe is gone, and now it¡¯s going to kill this human being! He crawled towards Wang Feng¡­opened his hideous mouth! At this moment! Shoo shoo! A long blue light sword fell directly in front of this thorny Xuanming Turtle! Exudes a powerful aura! The mysterious turtle was shocked in an instant! Wang Feng suddenly opened his eyes and was startled: ¡°This sword?¡± At the same time, a voice sounded faintly£º ¡°The 30,000-year-old thorny mysterious turtle would actually be injured like this? Boy, are you Wang Feng?¡± The voice fell, and an old man, dressed in white, drifted out of the dust, suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Grandpa, who are you?¡± Wang Feng seemed to have regained a bit of strength, and spoke weakly. Meteor tears slowly recovered from the injuries in his body, but it also took a certain amount of time. If you want to recover as before, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to do it in a short time. ¡°Who am I?¡± The old man turned around and looked at Wang Feng with a smile, ¡°Can¡¯t you see my sword?¡± ¡°Grandpa, why are you scolding yourself for no reason?¡± Wang Feng was taken aback. Can¡¯t see your face? How could I see it? CH 118.2 Chapter 118: Transfer! Fudge Sword Douluo¡­ (2/2) ¡°¡­¡± The old man¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and he snorted coldly and did not speak. However, nine soul rings that almost blinded Wang Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up on the old man. ¡°¡­¡±Wang Feng felt a chill in his heart. Shouldn¡¯t this Nima be Sword Douluo? He actually came to the Star Dou Forest? Are you bothering me? When will you not come, when will you come? It¡¯s really going to die! ¡°Senior¡­I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s the important thing for you to find a junior?¡± Wang Feng regained a bit of strength, and his tone was a little stiff. As he said, he reluctantly stood up. Meteor tears are still powerful, and when the two of them talked for a while, his strength was still a bit restored. Jian Douluo looked at Wang Feng, who was covered in blood at this time, and Wang Feng, who stood up, a strange light flashed in his eyes. This kid, when he came here just now, he was weak and hurt all over his body. Now¡­ he actually stood up? This resilience is a bit perverted! ¡°Let me ask you a few questions first.¡± Jian Douluo said lightly, ¡°If you can¡¯t answer, my sword won¡¯t recognize anyone.¡± ¡°You say, you say!¡± Wang Feng coughed a few times. This is the title Douluo, and Wang Feng didn¡¯t mean to be lucky at all. ¡°Did you see a beam of light nearby just now?¡± Jian Douluo pointed in a direction in the distance. There, it was the starting point for Wang Feng and Xuangui to climb all the way over. Wang Feng now seems to be about a few thousand meters away. Hearing this, Wang Feng moved in his heart and said secretly, it seems that the Pangu axe was used just now, and the momentum was huge. This sword Douluo must have noticed it! ¡°Oh, I have seen it.¡± Wang Feng said without changing his face, ¡°At that time, this beam of light was extremely large, and I vaguely saw a stalwart figure. In the centre of the beam of light, he was holding a artefact, handsome and majestic like a god, as if he had gathered all the male charms of this world!¡± ¡°£¿ ¡°Jian Douluo looked at this kid and felt a little weird. Wang Feng continued: ¡°I was too far away, and I was thrown down by the Titan great ape. My whole body was seriously injured and it was difficult to move. I could only see some. This seems to be a man who can make the world worship him, holding a artefact in his hand, and slashing it with a single knife! It was too late and too fast, the earth trembled, the sky was alarmed, and all the soul beasts around fled like ants and rats! You haven¡¯t seen that momentum, but it¡¯s amazing!¡± Hearing this, Jian Douluo was slightly taken aback, sure enough! Is that power so terrifying? man? Turned out to be a human? Could it be the martial spirit used by people? I don¡¯t know, what a powerful existence will it be? What kind of martial soul will it be? Jian Douluo secretly said in his heart! Not only do I feel afraid, but even the soul beast is extremely afraid! ¡°What else?¡± Jian Douluo asked lightly. ¡°And?¡± Wang Feng pretended to be surprised, ¡°It¡¯s gone, the artefact he was holding split the void with an axe and shattered away! I was out of luck. This 30,000-year-old thorny mysterious turtle was far away and was not shocked to death. It was just a breath left. It is estimated that he smelled my breath and wanted to come over and eat me.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the senior arrived.¡± Wang Feng said gratefully. After Jian Douluo heard this, he took a breath of air. Shatter the void and go away? God, is this¡­.? Jian Douluo secretly said, Fortunately, I didn¡¯t come just now¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to beat, there are still such strong people in this world! But what this kid said may not be completely true¡­ but it is still a bit credible. ¡°Senior, is there any problem with this?¡± Wang Feng asked cautiously. After speaking, he glanced at the thorny Xuanming Turtle, and his heart became stable. It seems that the sky is full of me, Wang Feng. ¡°There is another one. If you answer correctly, I will let you go. If it¡¯s not correct¡­ haha.¡± At this moment, a smile suddenly appeared on Jian Douluo¡¯s face. ¡°Senior, excuse me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple, you said, if the little one is kicked, should the old one be kicked back?¡± Jian Douluo squinted, the cold light flickered. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng¡¯s heart was slightly cold. CH 119 Chapter 119: Absorbing the Soul Ring! Sometimes, the world is so wonderful. Without Jian Douluo arriving in time, Wang Feng felt that he was almost dead at this time. But when Jian Douluo came, Wang Feng knew that he might inevitably be beaten up. What kind of cause is planted, what kind of fruit is obtained. Kicking the girl Ning Rongrong and made the girl cry, Wang Feng knew roughly at that time that he would definitely be beaten. He had already been mentally prepared, so Wang Feng was not surprised. It¡¯s just that if you get beaten up now, you will be in this state now? £¿ However, you can¡¯t encourage it. Wang Feng coughed a few times, and said solemnly: ¡°It stands to reason that if the little one is kicked, it should be that she has no ability¡­Otherwise she won¡¯t be kicked, right?¡± As soon as the words came out. Jian Douluo¡¯s face sank. This kid, it seems that his bones are a bit hard, no wonder he dares to bully Rongrong. But then, Wang Feng hurriedly said: ¡°However, as an elder, it is also a matter of natural justice and human nature to stand up for the younger generation. So I think, of course, it should be kicked back¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°Just what?¡± Jian Douluo couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°It¡¯s just that seniors can¡¯t take advantage of my state and take action against juniors, right?¡± Wang Feng said with a smile, ¡°I can blow a gust of wind now. My senior has the dignified title of Douluo and has been traversing the mainland for more than ten years. What a great figure? Even if you really want to kick me a few times, that¡¯s my blessing! ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jian Douluo. Hiss¡­ This kid is quite talkative. Jian Douluo glanced at Wang Feng. Indeed, if I bully this kid now, I will lose my dignified title Douluo¡¯s name! ¡°You kid, beat around the bush and flatter me, don¡¯t you just want me to wait for you to recover before kicking you?¡± Jian Douluo looked at Wang Feng proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son of a bitch, my dignified Jian Douluo is not so stingy yet! Just let you recover well, not only let you recover, but I will bring Rongrong and the others together later. In front of you, you can use all the means. I don¡¯t need martial arts, just kick you with my feet! If you can pick me up three times, I will let go of Rongrong¡¯s affairs!¡± Jian Douluo is also a person who has lived for decades, and naturally knows the meaning of this kid¡¯s words. He also disdained to bully a younger generation like this! ¡°The senior is really magnanimous and has the righteousness of a sword bone. He is indeed one of the few strange men in the world.¡± Wang Feng said in admiration. Rao Yi Jian Douluo¡¯s face was slightly flushed by Wang Feng¡¯s words. This kid speaks one set at a time. It sounds a bit cool to me. In that case, I¡¯ll just tap my feet later, Jian Douluo secretly said in his heart. ¡°Since the senior is so benevolent, why don¡¯t you protect the law for me here and restore me? After all, this place is quite dangerous.¡± Wang Feng continued. Hearing this, Jian Douluo was startled, and couldn¡¯t help being happy: ¡°Boy, are you welcome? Let me have a title Douluo, for the guardian? I save your life, if you are lucky, you can recover here by yourself. If your luck is too bad, another spirit beast will come, you deserve it¡­ I have to go back to Rongrong first.¡± After speaking, Jian Douluo snorted coldly, put away the sword on the ground, and flew away directly. He had just seen the beam of light disappear. He came alone and did not let Zao Wou-ki Rongrong and his party come with him. After all, it was too dangerous, and he had to go to them at this time. Moreover, there are no soul beasts around here at all. The terrifying mysterious beam of light just now caused all the soul beasts around to disappear. So Jian Douluo, although he is cruel, he is actually not worried about the safety of this kid. Seeing Jian Douluo¡¯s distant figure, Wang Feng showed a cunning smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just right to go.¡± Wang Feng reluctantly dragged his body and walked towards the thorny Xuanming turtle that had been completely stunned in the distance. His eyes showed the desire of a person who had been abstinent for 30 years to see a peerless beauty lying on the bed. ¡°Old turtle, it seems that you are destined to become my soul ring.¡± Wang Feng walked to the side of the Xuanming turtle, and the Xuanming turtle, who had only one breath left, glanced at Wang Feng weakly, as if he didn¡¯t bother to move, as if he was waiting to die. ¡®If you want to absorb me as a soul ring, it¡¯s up to you.¡¯ Xuan Mingguo glanced at Wang Feng disdainfully. It is 30,000 years old, and it is a soul beast like a tortoise, and its spiritual wisdom is not low. ¡°Damn, look down on me?¡± Wang Feng sneered. He now happens to have the energy from meteor tears gushing out of his body, nourishing and repairing his body, it is really a great opportunity to absorb the soul ring! Because there is no need to wait at all, the energy of this soul ring tears itself to pieces before activating Meteor Tears. After a while, while absorbing the soul ring, Meteor tears quickly recovered, which was perfect. Without any hesitation, Wang Feng took out a short sword from the ring and stabbed it several times before ending the mysterious turtle. The black soul ring quickly rose from the body of Xuanming Turtle. Wang Feng sat cross-legged, quickly controlling the lost soul power that was slightly restored, pulling the black soul ring, covering his body, and began to absorb it. Almost for an instant! The soul power, like the surging Yangtze River, quickly rushed into Wang Feng¡¯s body, as if a group of robbers had walked into the village, and began to wreak havoc in Wang Feng¡¯s body. Because this Xuanming turtle, unlike the Bingya Emperor Lizard, is willing to become Wang Feng¡¯s soul ring. Therefore, Wang Feng couldn¡¯t control this huge energy at all! You can only let this soul energy, which is far beyond Wang Feng¡¯s imagination, wreak havoc all over the body! Almost the same as the first time he absorbed the soul ring, every time he passed, Wang Feng¡¯s already torn and broken body was almost directly crushed to pieces!! Blood came out from all over Wang Feng¡¯s body again! The pain in this made Wang Feng recall the first time his body was recast! However, the difference is that this time, meteor tears gushed out extremely warm energy, followed closely by the energy of the 30,000-year-old soul ring while wreaking havoc on Wang Feng¡¯s body, meteor tears immediately repaired it! Instead of being like the first time, after the body was completely shattered, the meteor began to repair again. In simple terms, at this time, it is to destroy while repairing. For the first time, it was repaired at once after the damage was directly completed. Although the body is not recast, it is better than recast! This kind of pain and sourness are almost in sync! It¡¯s really painful and happy! Slowly, after the energy of the soul ring wreaked havoc all over Wang Feng¡¯s body, he found that it could not be destroyed. Finally, the green lotus in the sea of consciousness bloomed, and the black lotus was like ink, like a river of soul ring energy, pouring into the black lotus. Ho ho ho! £¡ £¡ In the sea of consciousness, a roar suddenly sounded! That is the soul consciousness of the mysterious turtle! For Wang Feng, it is full of anger, and it is not that simple to absorb it! The soul ring of the 30,000-year-old thorny mysterious turtle, a small 30-level soul master wants to absorb it? This thorny Xuanming turtle¡¯s own consciousness is extremely domineering, full of fierce and tyrannical aura! ¡°Black Lotus!¡± Wang Feng¡¯s whole body twitched violently, and the sea of consciousness seemed to be setting off a storm, washing Wang Feng¡¯s soul! In the centre, the black lotus suddenly released a black mask, instantly enveloping the consciousness of the mysterious turtle! The black lotus, which itself has the ability to absorb all kinds of violent and fierce aura, has a strong resistance and absorption effect in dealing with the consciousness of the mysterious turtle! CH 120.1 Chapter 120: The Third Soul Technique, the Lotus of Thorns (1/2) With the energy of the soul ring, the black lotus surged frantically, and in a short time, the black lotus grew rapidly! In the end, it bloomed completely, and every black lotus petal seemed to have been moisturized by water, and there were barbs. It looked gloomy and full of mysterious and evil aura! ¡°However, this mysterious turtle has lived for too long¡­ the consciousness is too huge. The black lotus has just been born and can only absorb most of it, and a small part of it is hard to resist.¡± Wang Feng murmured in his head. The 30,000-year-old soul beast is too exaggerated. Ordinary soul master, Junior three is quite strong, absorbing nearly two thousand years of human-faced magic spiders. Thirty thousand years! Fifteen times the gap! With soul power alone, I am afraid that even forty or fifty soul masters can be blown up! Generally, the sixth soul ring of the soul master only dares to absorb about 20,000 years at the 60th level. ¡°Ma De, humanoid Martial Soul, if you don¡¯t come out again, I¡¯m really gone!¡± Wang Feng roared in his mind! Hei Lian absorbed most of the mysterious turtle¡¯s anger consciousness, but even if there was still a small part, Wang Feng¡¯s consciousness at this time was difficult to withstand the impact. It seemed that Wang Feng¡¯s call was heard. In the dark, Wang Feng felt as if something in his body was touched! Almost at the same time. In Soto City, a young man in a room somewhere suddenly opened his eyes and murmured in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s this breath again¡­ in six years, it has appeared again!¡± ¡ª¡ª Boom! If you are outside, you can see that on Wang Feng¡¯s back, twelve pairs of energy wings suddenly gave birth to ghosts and monsters, full of the ultimate sense of evil! Seven blood lines rushed to all parts of Wang Feng¡¯s limbs, suddenly lit up, and gathered in the heart position! Fortunately, the breath is not strong, and I don¡¯t want the Pangu axe to exude the breath of the sky. A humanoid martial spirit finally appeared in the sea of consciousness. ¡°Damn, what kind of martial soul is this? A wing¡­ is it an angel? Why is it black? It¡¯s just that it feels too void, it¡¯s not solid at all!¡± Wang Feng looked at the humanoid martial soul, and this time he could see it clearly. At the same time, the remaining part of Xuanming Turtle¡¯s consciousness was absorbed by this humanoid martial soul in an instant. After absorption, the blurring state of this humanoid martial soul is slightly better. Immediately afterwards, it disappeared! At the same time, Wang Feng¡¯s body gradually recovered! ¡°£¿ £¿ £¿¡± Wang Feng looked dumbfounded. Disappeared? ¡°This martial soul is a bit strange!¡± Wang Feng murmured. It should feel very powerful, but it is very blurred, like a mosaic, and a little vague. It seems that it takes a long time to absorb all kinds of energy, such as the consciousness of the mysterious turtle, before the mosaic will disappear a little bit. But Wang Feng still didn¡¯t know how to activate this humanoid martial soul¡­ he was a little confused. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Soul Ring, Wang Feng has already absorbed it! I saw that the black lotus had completely grown into an evil aura, dark and glowing, and the fully blooming black lotus gave Wang Feng a very strange aura. ¡°The black lotus petals have barbs, so soul skills should be able to give the ability to rebound and attack, right? Just don¡¯t know how much it can rebound?¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath, gently picked off the petals of the black lotus, and then entered the soul power! Suddenly, the lotus petals shone brightly, turning into a black light. Almost instantly, Wang Feng felt that his body seemed to have become extremely hard, as if it was covered with a dense layer of thorns. It¡¯s an increase in defence power! But the specific degree of improvement needs to be beaten to know! ¡°I feel that the defence is enhanced, there should be other effects, right? It would be nice if someone could beat me and experiment!¡± Because there was no test subject, Wang Feng had to give up, and after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°This third soul technique is called the Lotus of thorns!¡± After the absorption of the spirit ring was completed, Wang Feng felt that his body became stronger again, and the filled spirit power circulated throughout his body. ¡°It should jump directly from level 30 to level 30. Most of the soul ring energy has been absorbed by Hei Lian. Hei Lian¡¯s defence ability at this time should be stronger than before, at least doubled! It means that with the leap of the Titan great ape, the black Lotus can withstand at least five seconds.¡± This is an ability that Black Lotus itself possesses, not a soul skill. Qinglian lotus seeds, every form that blooms, has its own special abilities. The powerful healing and recovery effect of the golden lotus, all-round recovery, temporarily increase the level of soul power! The terrifying karma fire of the red lotus, the ability to absorb flames! Hei Lian¡¯s natural defensive ability absorbs all kinds of violent breath and transforms it into energy. CH 120.2 Chapter 120: The Third Soul Technique, the Lotus of Thorns (2/2) ¡°At Level 33, Jin Lian can temporarily increase her soul power by Level 3, which is equivalent to Level 36. His current physical fitness is at least twice as strong as just now.¡± Wang Feng opened his eyes slightly, ¡°However, it shouldn¡¯t be enough to wave the Pangu axe. The situation just now was too dangerous.¡± With one axe, his whole body was broken, and he could only let people fish. Wang Feng didn¡¯t want this. But when Wang Feng thought that the soul ring had been absorbed¡­¡­ Suddenly. His chest began to become extremely hot! ¡°Hmm?¡± Wang Feng touched his chest and was startled, as if something was about to come out. ¡°Is this¡­is it a soul bone? No, didn¡¯t the soul bone fall?¡± Next moment! I saw bone spurs densely emerging from Wang Feng¡¯s chest, and when he turned around, they spread to Wang Feng¡¯s upper body! From the waist to the shoulders, it was covered! Bone spur density is extremely high! There was a little blue light in the darkness, and from a distance, it looked like a piece of armour that was dark and blue, with a bit of quaint atmosphere! ¡°This is¡­the thorn bone spur on the back of the thorn Xuanming turtle?¡± Wang Feng took a deep breath, ¡°Could it be that it is an external soul bone?¡± Soul bones, in today¡¯s Douluo world, are very rare and pure! Only ten thousand years of soul beasts or more, there is a chance to fall! It is the existence that countless soul beasts crave, it can give the soul master himself various attribute enhancements! Even if you don¡¯t have the ability to carry it, the effect is great! And the attached soul bone is even more unique! Its degree of preciousness is comparable to the top soul bone! The biggest difference is that this external soul bone can grow with the strength of the owner! The first two soul beasts had no soul bones, and Wang Feng was actually quite regretful. Especially the Bingya Emperor lizard, who took the initiative to be absorbed by himself, was also ten thousand years old, and he didn¡¯t even have a soul bone. Therefore, Wang Feng had never considered the soul bone matter.¡­ Unexpectedly, this thorny mysterious turtle would give birth to an external soul bone! It was almost at the moment when the soul bone was possessed. The speed has not increased, but the hardness of all parts of the body has increased a lot. In simple terms, the defence power has increased a lot! It may only be when he is beaten that Wang Feng knows how much his defence has improved! ¡°Wait, damn it, this thing is a bit heavy!¡± Wang Feng took a step forward abruptly! Suddenly, a deep gravure print suddenly appeared on the ground! The huge pressure hit, causing Wang Feng to take a breath of air conditioning! ¡°Does this bring its own weight?¡± Wang Feng looked at the deeply concave footprints, ¡°At least, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than 4,000 kg, right? However, it seems that it is normal. The thorn Xuanming turtle is at least more than ten tons, and it is not surprising that this external soul bone can be so heavy. Moreover, as the strength increases¡­it will also become heavier.¡± For Wang Feng, this is a natural weight-bearing! Wang Feng is also worried about rebuilding the weight-bearing protective gear! In the future, when weight-bearing training, directly show this soul bone, you can exercise your soul power, you can exercise your body, and your defence is strong! After putting on the clothes, the shape can¡¯t be seen at all! It was very thin! Even if it is displayed, it is very beautiful! When attacking, he directly retracted his spirit bones, and his physical fitness skyrocketed! Can deal an unexpected blow to the enemy! This piece of soul bone attached to it can be described as very special! It also has a great effect! Completely beyond imagination! CH 121 Chapter 121: Attached Soul Bone, Xuanming Armour ¡°I don¡¯t know what else it does, at least its own defence should be super strong, right? Moreover, will it give me the natural ability to rebound and attack?¡± Wang Feng touched the breastplate formed by the bone spurs. It looks smooth, but in fact, it is because there are too many bone spurs and they are densely packed. From a distance, they can¡¯t be seen at all. Thinking of this, Wang Feng showed a weird smile on his face. Jian Douluo doesn¡¯t need soul power and martial soul, so it should be hard to kick me like this, right? However, these all need to be tried before Wang Feng can be sure. Anyway, there will be a chance later! ¡°This external soul bone comes from the thorn Xuanming Turtle¡­ it¡¯s called Xuanming Armour! I guess there should be other functions, and I will talk about it at that time, if I don¡¯t have it, I will be satisfied.¡± Wang Feng said secretly. In this battle, Wang Feng benefited a lot. In addition to the soul ring and the attached soul bone, he had an insight into the Pangu axe, a great killer! After using it, Wang Feng could feel that this was the perversion of the Pangu axe with the strongest offensive power! There is no flashy, fancy moves, just an axe! The 30,000-year-old thorn Xuanming tortoise with extremely powerful defences was split half to death. Although it was not killed in seconds, it was exaggerated enough. It can be called earth-shattering! Is Wang Feng¡¯s biggest hole card! But the consumption is also huge! According to Wang Feng¡¯s own estimation, more than forty levels can be considered safer to use, and his physical fitness has to keep up. Otherwise, the power will not be used at all! Moreover, it is easy to kill yourself. After absorbing the soul ring, Wang Feng got dressed and walked outside. Not long after, Jian Douluo and his party finally appeared in the field of vision. Among them, Tang San was also there, but Xiaowu was not there. After Wang Feng appeared in Jian Douluo, he finally knew why he was left behind, and Xiaowu did not choose to go back with him. ¡°Wang Feng!¡± After seeing Wang Feng, the group suddenly opened their eyes wide, and immediately walked towards Wang Feng to surround Wang Feng. Ning Rongrong ran to Wang Feng first, her moist eyes staring at Wang Feng tightly, as if she wanted to do something, but in the end she snorted. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re okay! Grandpa Jian lied to me that you were seriously injured! Harm me¡­¡± Speaking of this, Ning Rongrong said nothing, turned around and stopped talking. ¡°¡­¡± Wang Feng glanced at Jian Douluo. At this time, the title Douluo was also looking at him, with a little surprise in his eyes and a faint smile. ¡°Holy shit, why are you in good spirits?¡± Oscar walked over, preparing a few grilled sausages in his hand. After Jian Douluo came back just now, he told them that Wang Feng was injured and it was inconvenient to move around, and there were no soul beasts nearby, so he asked them to pick up Wang Feng. So Oscar prepared the grilled intestines for healing in advance¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it. Is this Nima more energetic than me? ¡°My self-recovery ability is super strong. Everyone must get used to it in the future. Don¡¯t worry so much about me.¡± Wang Feng waved his hand to everyone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oscar. ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. ¡°Huh, who is worried about you!¡± Ning Rongrong said, ¡°Don¡¯t stink, we are all worried about Xiaowu.¡± After speaking, Ning Rongrong raised his chin and looked at Wang Feng. But at this moment, Fatty Ma on the side suddenly interjected: ¡°Really? But why am I listening? Someone was talking about it just now, Wang Feng¡­ I want to see Wang Feng. Hey, the person who is talking hasn¡¯t wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes?¡± As Ma Hongjun said, he looked at the dry tears in the corners of Ning Rongrong¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­¡± Ning Rongrong blushed with shame, and said angrily to Ma Hongjun: ¡°Fatty Ma, are you looking for death?¡± Grandpa Jian, is this fat man bullying me?¡± Everyone laughed suddenly. The corner of Jian Douluo¡¯s mouth twitched, and he whispered: ¡°You girl, you are usually very smart¡­ People didn¡¯t say anything about you, what¡¯s your hurry? Isn¡¯t that just admitting that it¡¯s you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ning Rongrong stopped talking, just lowered his head. She is smart, but at this time, she is a little stupid. Ma Hongjun secretly said in his heart, with a man he likes, a woman¡¯s IQ has plummeted.¡­ At this moment, Tang San walked over and looked at Wang Feng and whispered, ¡°Brother Feng, have you seen Xiaowu?¡± As soon as they asked, everyone suddenly stopped, and even Ning Rongrong raised his head again, blushing slightly, staring at Wang Feng. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiaowu should also be put down.¡± Wang Feng thought for a moment and whispered, ¡°Did you see all the pillars of light just now? After the Titan great ape saw the beam of light, he panicked a little, and then there was another sound of a cow moaning in the central position. After hearing the sound, the Titan great ape threw me away at the same time and ran away.¡± Everyone nodded slightly. ¡°Cow moo? Could it be the azure bull python¡­¡± Jian Douluo said solemnly: ¡°It seems that even a soul beast of this level will have fear of the gods, humans and gods in the pillar of light, otherwise it would not be so flustered to leave you two and run away.¡± Hearing Jian Douluo¡¯s words, everyone suddenly felt a little relieved. ¡°So, Little San, I assure you, don¡¯t worry, Xiaowu should be safe now. In that area, because of the beam of light, all the nearby soul beasts have run away. She should be in a coma now, maybe she will find us automatically later!¡± Wang Feng patted Tang San on the shoulder. Let Tang San make up his mind a little bit. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Kendou Luo slowly spoke: ¡°Boy, now that you have recovered, too. What you promised me just now, you won¡¯t regret it, will you?¡± Everyone was taken aback and looked at Jian Douluo in confusion. Only Zao Wou-ki seemed to think of something, and looked at Wang Feng with a playful expression, his expression was very wonderful. It¡¯s like you didn¡¯t do your homework, you were punished by the teacher, and then you found that you didn¡¯t do your homework at the same table. Your heart was instantly balanced, dark and cool, and you wanted to watch the other party make fool of yourself¡­ But you will comfort the same table. At this moment, Zao Wou-ki walked out, patted Wang Feng on the shoulder, and comforted him: ¡°Wang Feng, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal. It passed in a while.¡± He was also named Douluo, beaten up, his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, but he didn¡¯t run away. Zao Wou-ki touched the big bag that had just disappeared. ¡°Teacher, what did Wang Feng promise this senior Kendouluo?¡± Oscar asked. Everyone was also puzzled. Only Zhu Zhuqing seemed to have guessed something and glanced at Ning Rongrong. Zao Wou-ki smiled without saying a word. Wang Feng¡¯s face changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want to be in front of so many people?¡± ¡°What else?¡± Jian Douluo took a few steps forward and said lightly: ¡°You are at Level 30, don¡¯t say I bullied you. You have use all the moves you can use. I don¡¯t need martial arts soul, I don¡¯t need soul power, if you can block me three feet, you will pass.¡± He just finished speaking! Everyone¡¯s faces have changed drastically! Three feet? A strong man with the title Douluo level, even if he doesn¡¯t use soul power or martial soul, it¡¯s impossible for a 30-level soul master to be able to bear it when he goes under three feet! Moreover, Jian Dou Luo is a strong attack soul master, and his physical fitness is naturally extremely powerful by exercise! Zao Wou-ki was beaten by Tang Hao. The situation is similar. He is now bruised and swollen, and it will take several days to get better. But Zao Wou-ki is a soul saint of more than seventy levels! It¡¯s still the powerful King Kong Bear Martial soul with super defensive power! He can¡¯t bear it! Wang Feng? If you go under these three feet, I¡¯m afraid everyone will be kicked out! CH 122 Chapter 122: Get out of the way! Ning Rongrong was so frightened that Ning Rong lost her colour, her face paled, and she hurriedly grabbed Jian Douluo and said: ¡°Grandpa Jian, don¡¯t care about him. You can¡¯t kick him like this! Otherwise, otherwise, I will ignore you!¡± The rest of the people wanted to persuade but did not dare to persuade. Jian Dou Luo shook his head and said: ¡°Rongrong, you don¡¯t understand. If you said that before, I can still let this kid go on your plea. But just now, I found this kid, and this kid promised me personally.¡± ¡°This kid, when he was talking just now, he was arrogant and ambitious! It¡¯s just a matter of three feet, he¡¯s not afraid at all! If you let me let him go now, wouldn¡¯t it make him shameless? Rongrong, do you want to see this kid lose his trust in others?¡± ¡°Or, do you think a perfidious man is reliable?¡± Jian Douluo¡¯s sonorous words were over. Everyone looked at Wang Feng in disbelief. Can you say such big words? ¡±¡­¡± Ning Rongrong was also said not to know how to refute. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. When did I say such a thing just now? Wang Feng¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. In the state he was in just now, wasn¡¯t he courting death when he said this? However, Wang Feng could see that this Jian Douluo was obviously also an old Jianghu. This is to treat others. Ning Rongrong¡¯s pleas were completely useless, and they were instantly resolved by Jian Douluo! Jian Douluo looked at Wang Feng and smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to kick these three feet.¡± ¡°The senior is right!¡± Wang Feng coughed a few times, and said with great righteousness, ¡°The man stands on the top of the world, and he must not go back when he speaks! Rongrong, let this senior Jian come!¡± Jian Douluo frowned slightly when he heard this, Senior Jian? Why does it sound like a curse? At this moment, Zhu Zhuqing, who had been silent, spoke. ¡°Senior, these three feet, eight people in one, are all students of Shrek Academy, can you bear it for Wang Feng together?¡± Zhu Zhuqing, who had never spoken, suddenly spoke at this time, but everyone was stunned. Jian Douluo was also taken aback, and looked at Zhu Zhuqing in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Ning Rongrong reacted and said quickly, ¡°Xiaowu is not here. The seven of us are all companions. We should bear it together. Grandpa Jian, is that okay?¡± ¡°Just in time, we can also feel the strength of our predecessors.¡± Dai Mubai smiled and said. Not everyone has the opportunity to make a move with the title Douluo. Several people are monsters, and they all have pride in their hearts. ¡°Senior, give us a chance.¡± Ma Hongjun also smiled. Tang San stood up, his complexion slightly dark, with three feet, if he gathered the power of eight people, he might really be able to resist! Even if Xiaowu is not there at this time, there are only seven people, but it should be fine! The six of them stood up in an instant, and the Jian Douluo was slightly touched by the sight. Perhaps, they should give these young children a chance? After all, my three feet, this kid alone, really can¡¯t bear it. Rongrong, this girl, seems to be different from this kid. If she really steps on it hard, she will be really angry with me, and it will be bad. Seeing this, Wang Feng was dumbfounded, and his heart was slightly moved¡­ but he became angry in an instant. What are you doing with a kick, pretending to be coerced, I¡¯m enough! Get out of the way! ¡°No need!¡± Wang Feng had a serious face and shouted, ¡°One person does things and one person is responsible. I know what I have done. These three feet, I am willing to do so! Besides, I promised that I would bear it alone, and it has nothing to do with you! Stop talking nonsense, Senior Sword, come on! It¡¯s just three feet, I can bear it!¡± He has a loud voice and is full of righteousness! After speaking, the whole person exudes a special charm! For a while, everyone was shocked by Wang Feng¡¯s. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s Brother Feng I know. If he can bear it by himself, he won¡¯t drag down his companions.¡± Tang San saw that the blood in his heart was slightly hot. ¡°This kid is really a bit tiger-like.¡± Zao Wou-ki sighed in his heart. At the beginning, when he was beaten by Tang Hao, he was obedient. Where is it like Wang Feng, who dares to be so upright, without the slightest fear on his face? Ning Rongrong looked at Wang Feng at this time, his eyes shining brightly, his face flushed slightly. Zhu Zhuqing glanced at Wang Feng without speaking. The rest of the people also looked at it, they were speechless, and admired it for a while. This is the title Douluo! ¡°Good, good!¡± Jian Douluo was taken aback, looked at Wang Feng seriously, and smiled, ¡°Then you spread out, don¡¯t delay, make a quick decision, it¡¯s going to be dawn.¡± When everyone heard the sound, they had to disperse, and then stared closely, almost involuntarily, their hands tightly squeezed. Wang Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was named Douluo¡¯s three feet. He didn¡¯t dare to be careless. These three feet may be much worse than the leap of the Titan great ape, but it is not what Wang Feng can care about. It also depends on how much power Kendou Luo uses. With that leap of the Titan great ape, there was no soul skill, it was pure body crushing. Thinking of this, the Xuanming armour under Wang Feng¡¯s clothes had already been prepared. Everyone was paying attention. Wang Feng thought for a while, his body shook slightly, and then, the three soul rings slowly lit up directly from him! Purple, black, black! Suddenly, everyone on the spot was stunned! Even Jian Douluo was dumbfounded. On the way here, although he had also heard that this kid was a rare genius, Rongrong¡¯s girl often talked about it, saying that although Wang Feng was at the 30th level, he had a thousand-year soul ring and a thousand-year soul ring. Unexpectedly, he actually absorbed another ten thousand-year-old soul ring. ¡®It seems that he should have absorbed the thorny mysterious turtle¡­ interesting, interesting. That¡¯s a 30,000-year-old soul beast, and a 60-level soul master doesn¡¯t dare to absorb it!¡¯ Jian Douluo narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡®No wonder this kid dared to hit me with three feet just now. Xuanming Turtle has a very strong defence¡­ It seems that I can¡¯t keep my strength with these three feet!¡¯ With his title Douluo, he could naturally guess the origin of Wang Feng¡¯s soul ring in an instant, which was also unexpected! But everyone in the distance was even more shocked! ¡°Damn it! Ten thousand years again! When did Wang Feng absorb it?¡± Oscar murmured: ¡°His soul ring, the most rubbish is a thousand years¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary thousand years, it¡¯s an eight thousand-year-old soul ring¡­ Moreover, Brother Feng¡¯s third soul ring should be at least 20,000 years old!¡± Tang San whispered, relying on the colour of the soul ring, he could judge more accurately. Ning Rongrong¡¯s face flushed slightly with excitement, but he didn¡¯t speak. Dai Mubai nodded slightly and said with a smile ¡°Fortunately, I have some preparations in my heart.¡± Ma Hongjun was envious for a while ¡°Even if you give me a soul ring of 30,000 years, I dare not absorb it. I don¡¯t know what soul technique it is¡­¡± Zhu Zhuqing was silent. Zao Wou-ki also looked at the light in his eyes.¡­ At this time, Wang Feng turned the golden lotus in his hand, first applying a state of deification to himself, and then the black lotus turned, first attaching a third soul technique to himself, the lotus of thorns. Finally, Hei Lian appeared with a black mask and wrapped Wang Feng in it. Seeing Wang Feng¡¯s martial soul, Jian Douluo¡¯s eyes flashed again. ¡°You just used this mask to resist the Titan great ape for two seconds, right? However, my kick is not that simple.¡± Jian Douluo put away his sword. Looking at Wang Feng at this time, there was a bit of surprise in his eyes. However, without saying a word, he jumped up lightly and kicked directly at the mask! Wang Feng¡¯s eyes condensed! The two touch each other! Boom! A dull voice suddenly sounded! CH 123 Chapter 123: Hard Regret Sword Fighting The moment Jian Douluo kicked on the mask, his face changed! He only felt a huge force rebounding from this mask, which made his feet a little numb! And that mask, it¡¯s just some cracks! With this kick, Jian Douluo was just a test, and did not break Hei Lian¡¯s defence! He is not a Titan ape after all! What¡¯s more, the 30,000-year-old soul ring absorbed by the black lotus at this time is the mature black lotus, and the defensive mask is even more powerful! ¡°Power rebound?¡± Jian Douluo was shocked. Is this defensive shield so powerful? When everyone saw this, they were suddenly startled! At the beginning, it was Wang Feng who was standing with a mysterious black mask, resisting the Titan great ape¡¯s leap for more than two seconds. Now, can¡¯t you even kick the title Douluo away? Jian Douluo was directly shaken by the power of the mask¡¯s rebound. Fortunately, he changed his posture directly in mid-air and landed firmly on the ground without making a fool of himself. Everyone couldn¡¯t see it either, they just thought that Jian Douluo couldn¡¯t break a kick and came back directly. But I don¡¯t know¡­ Wang Feng¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at the foot of Jiandouluo just now, trembling slightly, but it was not obvious. With a defensive mask with rebound ability, it seems that the strength has risen by more than one level! The power of that rebound, Wang Feng is sure, is definitely not weak! At least all rebound! ¡°Not bad. It seems that I have to do my best.¡± Jian Douluo said lightly. After speaking, Jian Dou Luo used the other foot this time. The one just now was a bit numb¡­ The kid¡¯s defensive mask was a bit weird. Seems to be able to rebound all the power? After speaking, this time, Jian Douluo whooped and jumped into the sky. With his body alone, the terrifying momentum made everyone a little shocked. Boom! Kick directly in the same position on the mask just now! Kaka kaka! Next moment! The mask suddenly broke! But Jian Douluo also retreated abruptly and fell in place. This time, Wang Feng saw clearly, both feet trembling slightly.¡­ ¡°666.¡± Wang Feng secretly said in his heart, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t use soul power and martial soul, you can¡¯t underestimate this Jian Douluo with your body alone. This was definitely a full-strength kick just now. If you kick it on me, it will be troublesome. Fortunately, this mask is too strong and can rebound. Now, he shouldn¡¯t feel bad, right?¡± Jiandou Luo was actually slightly injured than Wang Feng thought. Although he endured the same strength of his feet, his physical fitness was too strong, and his feet were a little numb. Everyone watched the scene and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. ¡°These are the two feet of the title Douluo¡­¡± Zao Wou-ki murmured: ¡°It took two feet to break that kid¡¯s mask. This defensive power is not much worse than my use of the true body of the martial soul, right?¡± It¡¯s still range defence, what kind of martial soul is this¡­ it seems to be stronger than when it was blocking the Titan Great ape.¡± He has a good eye and can see it. The rest of the people can only feel the shock! When they fought against the Titans and great apes before, they didn¡¯t know it yet. At this time, seeing Jian Douluo use two feet, he was able to break through the mask, and from the outside of the line of sight, he could feel the terrifying defence power of the black mask! ¡°The last kick. Boy, are you ready?¡± Jian Douluo shook his feet lightly, and said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to release water. I take every kick very seriously.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± Wang Feng held his chest upright. Xuan Mingjia, it¡¯s up to you! Don¡¯t let me down! I am full now! The deified soul skill triples all attributes increase + Xuan Ming armor defense increase + physical fitness to a level + the defense increase of the lotus of thorns. Wang Feng didn¡¯t even know, how did he get hurt? Jian Douluo leaped lightly here! One kick! Kick directly on Wang Feng¡¯s chest! Everyone in the distance looked at it with bated breath! Next moment! A terrifying aura rippled from the two of them like waves of water, shaking the surrounding leaves rustling! Almost at the same time, Wang Feng and Jian Douluo¡¯s faces changed! Wang Feng¡¯s face changed, he vomited blood suddenly, took a few steps back again and again, stumbling, trying to fall, but he didn¡¯t fall after all. Jian Douluo stood still, his legs trembling uncontrollably. ¡®What the hell is on his chest? So hard? ¡¯ No one knew the horror in Jian Douluo¡¯s heart, ¡°With my full strength, even Zao Wou-ki can kick it out! He only took a few steps back? Moreover, an extremely terrifying force rebounded in his chest! Even, it makes me feel a little soft all over my body¡­ Is this weakening my body¡¯s defences?¡± Jiandou Luo was puzzled. Even without the martial soul and soul power, his true strength did not even show one-twentieth of it. But his physical fitness is definitely super strong! Jian Douluo was a little puzzled, even if the black mask could completely rebound his own power. This kid seems to be even weirder. In addition to his rebound power, can he weaken my defence? It¡¯s more hedgehog than hedgehog! Wang Feng didn¡¯t know the horror in Jian Douluo¡¯s heart at this time. ¡°Senior¡¯s kick is really amazing, amazing!¡± While wiping the blood, Wang Feng said admiringly, ¡°I was really arrogant before.¡± He didn¡¯t actually suffer any injuries¡­ Even this mouthful of blood was forced to spit out by himself. There is no way, I still have to do it a little bit, so I have to give Jian Dou Luo some face. Otherwise, I really have nothing to do with myself. It is estimated that Jian Douluo¡¯s face will be darkened and he will still be missed. At this moment, everyone who was completely stunned in the distance also quickly walked out. ¡°Good boy.¡± Jian Douluo was silent for a moment, hurriedly used his soul power, stopped his trembling legs, and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, very good, the soul master below the 70th level, it is estimated that no one can pick up my three feet casually. You can do it with a level of more than 30! It impressed me!¡± Wang Feng said secretly, I have used most of what I can use. Can¡¯t this resist your title Douluo? I, Wang Feng, don¡¯t want to lose face? However, it is estimated that Jian Dou Luo should not be able to find the attached soul bone on his body, after all, this thing is too rare. ¡°Wang Feng, are you okay?¡± Ning Rongrong was no longer arrogant, and came over and asked with concern. After speaking, Ning Rongrong turned her head and said angrily: ¡°Grandpa Jian, you have a dignified title Douluo, even if you don¡¯t use martial soul and soul power, can¡¯t you use a little less strength with this kick? How can it be so useful! He is only level 30!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Jian Douluo. It was your Grandpa Jian who was injured! Jian Douluo couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Although that kid vomited a mouthful of blood, Jian Douluo could see that this kid pretended to be doing it, probably to give me face. In fact, it is estimated that I have not been hurt as much by the rebound! It¡¯s really turning your elbows out! However, Jian Dou Luo wouldn¡¯t say anything about it, he also wanted face. ¡°Okay, Rongrong, I have to go.¡± Jian Dou Luo picked up the Seven Killing Sword Martial Spirit and gave Wang Feng a light look: ¡°Wang Feng, I don¡¯t care about you and Rongrong. Zao Wou-ki, if Rongrong suffers any harm in your Shrek Academy again, next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as three feet! Humph!¡± After speaking, Jian Douluo left directly with the sword, and a cold hum came faintly. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief slowly. The pressure brought by the title Douluo is too great. And not long after Jian Douluo left, a bouncing figure came out of the forest.¡­ CH 124 Chapter 124: Tang San¡¯s Zhuge Crossbow ¡°I was lucky. I met a 30,000-year-old thorn Xuanming turtle. It happened to be seriously injured and half-dead by the pillar of light! At that time, I was also very miserable, and I was so shocked that I fainted to death. This old tortoise wanted to eat me, but Senior Jian arrived in time and stopped the mysterious tortoise. So, I absorbed the soul ring of this thorny mysterious turtle¡­¡± After Jian Dou Luo left, everyone asked about the soul Ring. Wang Feng didn¡¯t hide it either. After all, Jian Douluo knew about it, and there was nothing to hide. But again, he didn¡¯t mention a word about Pangu Axe. As the hole card in the hole card of Pangu Axe, Wang Feng would never reveal a word. ¡°This is great luck, right?¡± Oscar exclaimed, ¡°Tang San encountered a two-thousand-year-old human-faced demon spider and got a strange thing. It was super poisonous. The fat man accidentally touched it just now and he was poisoned. I can¡¯t understand my dachshund! Did you directly encounter a 30,000-year-old thorny mysterious turtle?¡± What Oscar said was when they found Tang San first. It just so happened that Tang San slaughtered the human-faced demon spider and was found by the dragon male snake woman. How did you know that when Zao Wou-ki and his party arrived, Zao Wou-ki did not reveal Tang San¡¯s identity because of the presence of sword Douluo, and the dragon and snake woman left in a daze. Wang Feng smiled and said secretly, Little San really met the human-faced demon spider. That strange thing should be the external soul bone, the Eight spider spear! There is a strong poison on it. ¡°Nothing, maybe Xiaowu will have good luck later, and she has reached the 30th level, and she has absorbed the thousand-year soul ring.¡± Wang Feng smiled and said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ma Hongjun shook his head suddenly, ¡°How can you have such good luck one by one? If Xiaowu could encounter such good luck, Ma Hongjun would walk back upside down! Don¡¯t touch women for a month!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang Feng. At this time. The bouncing figure in the distance quickly jumped towards the crowd. But in a moment, he appeared in front of everyone pretty and alive. It¡¯s Xiaowu! ¡°Hey, brother! Brother Feng! Teacher Zhao! So you are here!¡± Xiaowu looked at everyone in surprise. ¡°Xiaowu! Are you okay! Tang San was shocked and hurriedly walked over: ¡°Are there any injuries? Let me see.¡± As he said, he looked at Xiaowu and found that Xiaowu had not suffered any injuries before he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, brother, I¡¯m fine!¡± Xiao Wu was looked around by Tang San with a little shy, ¡°I¡¯m super lucky! Did you see the pillar of light just now? After the Titan great ape saw the beam of light, and heard a cow moo again, he threw Brother Feng out first, and then threw me out again! Brother Feng is fine, how can I be fine?¡± Hearing this, everyone was quiet. Sure enough, it was exactly the same as Wang Feng said, and the situation seemed to be like this. But Ma Hongjun, hearing the phrase ¡®Super lucky¡±, suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Xiaowu, what level are you at now?¡± Ning Rongrong asked suddenly. ¡°Me?¡± Xiaowu smiled, ¡°I¡¯m thirty-one!¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Swish, several glances fell on Ma Hongjun. ¡°You, why are you at the 31st level?¡± Ma Hongjun swallowed. ¡°Yes it is!¡± Xiaowu had a grateful smile on her face, ¡°After I was thrown out, the sky was spinning for a while and I fainted. After waking up, I suddenly found that I was level 30, and there were many soul beasts around me! I picked a thousand-year-old one and killed it. After absorbing it, I came out to find you!¡± Ma Hongjun: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Fatty, walk back upside down! Don¡¯t touch women for a month!¡± Dai Mubai patted Ma Hongjun on the shoulder and said sympathetically. Everyone laughed. ¡°How could this be¡­ one by one, the luck is so good.¡± Ma Hongjun¡¯s face paled. He just said casually. Unexpectedly, this little dance appeared, it was really almost the same as what Wang Feng said. Tang San looked at Brother Feng with a somewhat amused look, and secretly asked, Brother Feng, have you ever opened your mouth? How accurate is that! I can¡¯t help but think of six years ago, when Brother Feng said that his martial soul might be blue silver grass¡­ It turned out to be true. Really convinced. ¡°What are you laughing at!¡± Xiaowu asked. Ning Rongrong took Xiaowu, and after muttering a few words in her ear, Xiaowu also smiled. When it was ridiculous, he glanced at Brother Feng suspiciously. The group talked and smiled, and they were planning to set off back to the college. ¡°Brother, is your third soul ring a human-faced demon spider? How did you kill it?¡± Xiao Wu glued to Tang San and asked. Hearing this, Tang San was startled suddenly and patted his head abruptly: ¡°I forgot if you don¡¯t say it.¡± Having said that, he took out a bow and crossbow from the Soul Guidance Device of Bright Moon and Night on the Twenty-Four Bridges. Everyone also gathered around and saw it curiously. ¡®Zhuge Divine Crossbow?¡¯ Wang Feng looked at the crossbow and said secretly. ¡°Tang San, what is this? Oscar looked at the mysterious weapon in Tang San¡¯s hands. ¡°This, it¡¯s my secret weapon to kill the human-faced demon spider!¡± Tang San didn¡¯t seem to want to hide from everyone. Xiaowu came back safely. He was in a very good mood at this time, so he said: ¡°This is called Zhuge Divine Crossbow. It is a kind of concealed weapon and belongs to the machine-enclosed concealed weapon. This kind of hidden weapon can cause extremely strong damage to the enemy without the need for soul power to be activated!¡± As he said, Tang San gently raised Zhuge Shen¡¯s anger and pressed the button towards a big tree in the distance. Everyone only felt a flash of light, and there were a few sharp air-breaking sounds in the air! Puff puff puff! A big tree in the distance that needs at least three or four people to hug, instantly has more than a dozen thumb-like holes! Suddenly everyone was shocked one after another. Just the speed of this hidden weapon just now was too fast, even Zhu Zhuqing from the agility department could hardly dodge past it. ¡°On this, there are a total of sixteen crossbows, all of which can be shot at once. It¡¯s just that the power emitted by this crossbow arrow is very powerful, and it is also very destructive to the crossbow itself. The need to replace the metal inside from time to time is the biggest drawback.¡± With that said, Tang San walked to the one behind the big tree and shot a crossbow arrow in the face with one palm. When everyone saw this, even Wang Feng nodded secretly. This thing is indeed a very exaggerated weapon in Douluo Continent. This is equivalent to modern people holding a pistol in ancient times, even if they are a master, they can jump with one shot. The gap in civilization¡­¡­ Directly penetrated a tree! This kind of power! ¡°This is a bit powerful!¡± Dai Mubai whispered: ¡°Even if my White Tiger King Kong changes, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to resist.¡± He is a warrior with both attack and defence, and he is also very afraid of this kind of crossbow. Tang San smiled and nodded: ¡°Zhuge¡¯s crossbow is specially used to break defences, and it has a certain concealment and sudden nature, which is difficult for ordinary soul masters to avoid. Moreover, if one is hit, in my estimation, even if the soul master below level 40 is killed, the probability of death is very high, unless it is a defensive soul master!¡± Everyone was amazed again. ¡°Tang San, you can make one for me in the future.¡± Oscar said: ¡°Ning Rongrong and I are both from the auxiliary department. This kind of crossbow can be said to be very beneficial to us!¡± Ning Rongrong also nodded, glanced at Wang Feng said with a smile: ¡°Wang Feng, if you dare to bully me in the future, I will shoot you with this!¡±